Random futa things

by Jokiba

Just as the title says pure smut

54. Som for hire

Son for Hire

Grimbous

Summary:

A lonely empty-nester futa mommydom hires a down on his luck young man to fulfill her very particular needs. A futa mommydom smut drama.

Chapter 1: Introduction

Chapter Text

I sit in the plush leather seat of a long black car with tinted windows that I'd never been in before, sitting among dangerous people I'd never met before, driving through a neighborhood I'd never visited before, and nobody but my call girl sister had a clue as to where I was. To say I was nervous would be an understatement. Making matters worse I had 'first day on the job' butterflies in my stomach as these shady and dangerous criminals were my employer for the day.

"You've got your ID and medical report?" The stern faced woman named Diane sitting beside me in the back seat holds out her hand.

"Y-yeah." I rummage in my pocket and pull them out to give to her.

She looks over my clean bill of health then inspects my drivers license to verify my age. "Good." She hands them back. "If this trial run works out we'll need these tests done every month. We've got a guy or you can use your own doctor."

"Okay." I pocket the items. "Um…so Kiki was a little vague about how I get paid. Do you need my banking information or…"

Diane laughs. "I'm a pimp, not a fucking corporation. You get paid cash after each job." Her laughter fades as she gets deadly serious. "Never, NEVER, speak to the client about money matters yourself. I take care of all of that. You got that?"

"Y-y-yeah." I stammer and shrink down into my seat.

"Take it easy kid." The burly guy driving says. "You're with friends here." He peers back over his shoulder at Diane. "You sure he's ready for this?"

"What choice do I have?" She sighs. "It was today or we lose the client and I've got nobody else and nothing to lose. Any cock will do at this point." She was about to say more but just then a phone call comes in. She swears the moment she sees who it is and answers with an angry. "What now!?"

I was what you might call a 'pinch hitter' here. My sister's pimp had recently lost a few of her boys at the exact same time as pent up demand was reaching an all time high. With pandemic restrictions easing people were eager to return to their old lives again. I was aghast at the suggestion at first but over the course of a week Kiki slowly talked me into it. A going rate of a hundred bucks an hour to have sex, which I didn't get nearly as often as I would like, certainly helped my decision too. I was promised no gay stuff or hardcore bondage or anything outside of my comfort zone. When I expressed concern about my qualifications as a stud for hire Kiki just laughed and told me not to worry about it. She said there was a need for men of all types. The original plan was for me to start next week but I was woken up this morning with a call from a frantic Diane demanding that I start today. I agreed and was whisked away less than an hour later.

Feeling the rich leather of the seat against my hand and watching the big beautiful stone houses go by made it all feel a bit surreal for a dirt poor son of a whore like me. This was all so much nicer than I'd imagined. Mom was a junkie and a street walker right up to the day she left us and couldn't have set foot in such a place without been chased off. Even pretty young Kiki, who worked the downtown clubs, never talked about coming out into this swank section of the city. I had so many questions and if I wasn't so nervous I might have actually asked a few of them. Instead I sit there with a dry mouth, sweaty palms, and my heart hammering in my ears.

Before I knew it we were pulling into the driveway of a huge two story colonial style house, white with gray shingles, black shutters, and red brick at the foundation. Separated from the neighboring homes with high hedge borders the property around and behind the house was bigger than the whole block of low end apartments where I was raised and still lived to this day. Around the impeccable front yard was the classic white picket fence. It was the American dream made manifest.

"Shit!" Diane barks. "We're here already!? Hold on." She takes the phone from her ear as the person on the other end continues to talk. "Listen Danny…"

"Donny."

"Whatever! Listen, I know this is fucked up but we gotta go. Just go in there and make this bitch's dream come true. Just…I don't know, roll with it and do your best. Fuck the old bitch best you can, or do whatever it is she wants to do. I've heard this one's a bit weird. Just make her happy. Alright?"

"Roll with it? Best I can? What?"

"Try not to fuck it up but you'll get paid regardless. We'll be back at 4 pm sharp to pick you up. You got that?"

"Um…"

"This isn't how we usually do things but I don't have time to handhold you. It's sink or swim time Danny."

"But…"

"If things go South call me, but ONLY if you need to."

"I…uh…"

"He's not ready Diane." The driver says.

"Shut the fuck up Lamar. We're about to lose this bitch anyway, nothin to lose at this point. And we need to get back downtown like fucking yesterday." At her shoulder the voice on the other end of the line is screaming for her attention. With her free hand she pushes me toward the door. "Get going Danny, give'er hell."

"Jesus Christ." Lamar mutters, looking at me pityingly. "Good luck kid."

With Diane shoving at my shoulder I hesitantly open the door and step outside.

"OH!" Diane exclaims. "Shit. I forgot. She's your mother and you are her adult son. Just walk in and say 'Mom, I'm home.' then take it from there."

"Mom? Wait, what!?"

"Oh, and don't steal anything. Now close the fucking door!" Without waiting she leans across and pulls the door closed herself with a loud slam.

Not quite believing all of this was happening I stand stunned and watch the big black Cadillac back out of the driveway and disappear down the street. The next thing I knew I was standing alone in the quiet upper class neighborhood listening to bird song and the distance hum of a lawn mower. The trees, the gorgeous homes, the gardeners puttering around the vast lawns and colorful gardens, it was all like something out of a movie. I look down myself. I had worn my very best jeans and a collared shirt but out here it just looked sad and shabby.

The instinct to flee was strong. I didn't belong here. I didn't belong in this neighborhood and I certainly didn't belong in this job. I needed to get out of here. Although, Kiki had gone to bat for me getting this gig and it would be her that would have to suffer the consequences of me quiting and losing this client. I needed to talk to her first. I go reach for my phone…only to remember that it was in my jacket which I'd taken off in the warm car! I had been harried out so swiftly I'd forgotten all about it. Damn it!

In my panic I consider just running. Just running full out for as long as I could. Perhaps I could still catch Diane's car or maybe I'd just hoof it all the way home. I still had my wallet at least, maybe I could get to a pay phone and…and…shit. I didn't even have enough to my name to hire a ride back. The memory of my negative bank balance really brought focus to why I was here right now. It was cash and horniness that had tempted me into this predicament in the first place and, while I was far too frazzled to be horny, the need for green still beckoned just as loudly. I take a big deep breath and try to settle my nerves. Just do this Donny. Diane said I'd get my money no matter what. It was nearly one o'clock now and they would be back at four, three short hours would net me three hundred bucks. Kiki said tips were common as well. What did I have to lose?

I smooth my clothes and hair. Turning toward the looming house I swallow hard as I summon my courage and start toward the door.

I am about to reach for the doorbell when I remember Diane's instruction. I was supposed to pretend to be this woman's son? How weird was that! But the customer is always right as they say. If she were into vanilla sex she probably wouldn't have to hire a man to satisfy her needs. I put it out of my mind and focus on the job at hand. I try the door and find it unlocked. My heart beating like a jack rabbit's I slowly step inside the opulent entryway and close the door behind me. This place was SO NICE! Dark rich wood on the banister of the stairs I could see, real warm smooth hard wood floors, a vase of fresh cut flowers just down the hall, actual painted art on the walls, this was easily the nicest house I'd ever been in. Not only did it look great, it smelled fantastic! The aroma of fresh baking filled the air.

"Um…Mom, I'm…home?" I say out, much more meekly than I intended to. I was about to repeat myself when a woman appears at the other end of the hall. And what a woman!

She looked to be twenty years my senior, around her mid-forties, but she wore those extra years incredibly well. She wore a classic blue house dress, like something out of the 1950's, with a frilly white apron worn over the front. While heavy of bosom, wide of hip, and generally full of figure she maintained a wonderful hourglass shape. She was a tall woman, a bit taller than me, but not at all lanky or gangly in her build. Long flowing red hair cascaded down her shoulders, not quite graying yet but with lovely streaks fading a lighter orange here and there. Big, bright hazel eyes, plump lips, and the face of an angel rounded out her natural good looks. Wow! To put it bluntly, I had I simply had to be in the wrong house. To put it crassly, I was expecting either a hideous hag or an extra plus sized gal not a sizzling hot milf who had aged like a fine wine. A woman like this did not have to pay for sex.

"Theodore! My darling boy!" She prances down the hallway with grace of a ballerina. "You're late."

"Oh! Um…Theodore…that's me? That's me." I stumble over my words. "Yeah…um…sorry about that…they were running late you see…and…um…um…Diane had a…"

At the mention of my employer the woman's face flinches with irritation. I had done something wrong. In a stern voice she says. "I think you mean to say that your train was running behind." She leans into her words. "Your train from college. Yes?"

"Oh…yes. My train…from college…I'm Theodore from…train college…no…just normal college…oh geez…I'm messing this all up."

Her expression hardens as she plants her fists on her hips and leans her weight to one side. "You're new."

"I'm sorry."

"I paid for a professional." She says in clipped tone. "This wasn't cheap."

"I know…you see…Diane…my sister Kiki…I…last minute…um…it's my first…needed the money….you're my first…I'm not cut out…um…I should go…I need to go now. Oh God I messed it all up. I'm sorry!"

"Shhh. Hold on now." She says. She studies me a moment and her features soften again with warmth growing in her smooth voice. "Hold on. You came all this way. Let's just…slow this down. Okay?"

I swallow. "I'm…not a professional Ma'am. I'm just a broke guy from the city who needed a job. I've…I've never done this before." I hang my head. "I'm sorry."

She take my chin between her thumb and index finger and lifts my head to look at her again. "Hey, everyone has to start somewhere. Right?"

"Yeah." I say. "I guess so.

"I'd be your first, huh? Cute." She takes a good look at me up and down and smiles brightly. It seemed she liked what she saw. "I am willing to keep going if you are."

"Are…are you sure? I'll probably be really bad at this."

"I'm sure." Her eyes narrow suspiciously a moment. "Is this innocent rookie thing an act? If so…you are very good."

"Ma'am?" I tilt my head, confused by the question.

"Never mind." She chuckles and shakes her head. "Shall we start again?"

"I-if that's okay." I nod. "So…I'm Theodore?"

"Mmm." She tilts her head. "No, you don't look like a Theodore. Do you have a name you would prefer?"

"My name is Donny."

"Donny. Okay. I can work with that."

"And…what's your name?"

"Mom, just Mom."

"Got it." I say, starting feel a bit of confidence coming back to me. "I can do it."

"Yes you can Donny." She looks me in the eyes and I see real warmth and kindness in her glimmering hazel eyes. "You ready?"

I nod. "Ready."

Chapter 2: A Taste of the Good Life

Chapter Text

In the blink of an eye she is back into character. "Donald! My darling boy! You're late." She pulls me into a big motherly embrace and smooches my cheeks. As I feel her soft voluptuous body press into mine any second thoughts I had fly out the window.

I giggle. "Sorry Mom, my train was late."

She steps back, hands on my shoulders, and looks me up and down just like I were her son come back from months away. "You're so skinny! Are you looking after yourself out there?"

"I'm doing my best."

"You must be starving." She says. "Come on you, let's get you fed." She puts an arm around my shoulders and leads me down the hallway.

As I walk I notice the a grouping of family photos near the flower vase. What I see are pictures of a family of three. Husband, wife, and son. They had an adult son. So that's who I was standing in for. Interesting, and pretty fucking perverted. Ah, who cares? It takes all types to make a world. So she had fantasies about her son, who the hell was I to judge? The photos are just what one would expect to see yet…there was a distance in them. A coldness in the eyes of the three perfectly postured figures staring into the camera lens. From the outside it was the perfect family but these people in the photos were not happy. I take special note of the husband, being sure to memorize his features on the chance I happened upon him somewhere out here. Kiki had warned me that most clients were married so it wasn't a surprise though it was scary now that I was here. That dude looked pretty damn serious and pretty damn big.

I am brought into the kitchen and sat down in one of the tall chairs that lined the marble topped island. The area was even nicer than the entryway and hall. Big windows bathed the space in bright midday light. At an open window there sat an steaming pie cooling on the sill. It wasn't just like a fantasy, it was one. The woman's retro attire, the apron, the pie, this was all a part of the show. After her giving me a second chance I felt I owed it to the woman to live up to my end of this dream world. I do my best to imagine life in the shoes of an middle aged empty nester and I throw myself into the role I thought she wanted.

"What kind of pie?" I ask her as she busies herself at the fridge.

"Apple." She says happily. "It's…"

"My favorite!" I say, finishing her sentence for her.

She gives me an approving glance. "Yes, that's right."

"Thanks Ma, you're the best."

This stops her for a second. I watch as she takes a breath in and slowly lets it out. She spins, her arms full of food item and a huge smile on her face. "Learning quick." She quips.

"What ever do you mean?" I quip right back, way too innocently.

She laughs. "BLT okay?"

"Sounds amazing." I say. She couldn't have known but the truth was that I was famished. I hadn't time to get breakfast this morning. "Need any help?"

"Nope." She says, laying out the ingredients. "Mom's gonna feed her boy. You just sit there and keep me company."

"Gosh Ma, you're the best." I ham it up.

This was…AWESOME! I never had this in my childhood. Growing up Kiki and I more times than not had to take care of own meals. When our mother did 'cook' it was invariable something canned or frozen. When she did leave us the pair of us barely missed a beat. Kiki started turning tricks to pay rent and I picked up whatever work I could, but our home life carried on with minimal disruption. The view of this woman's full round ass as she cooked for me was just the cherry on top. But what a cherry! Damn! Older or not, this curvaceous red head had it goin on.

We chat about inanities as bacon is fried, tomatoes sliced, lettuce washed, homemade bread sliced and toasted, and fancy mayo and mustard dolloped. Neither of us probe this fictional scenario we were playing out too deeply as we talk about the things any mother and adult son might. Mostly I tell her about my classes and grades and school mates, all of made up on the spot, and she laps up every word.

With a crinkling crunch she slices through the crispy sandwich and plates with a big pickle. She places it front of me. Hunger getting the better of me, and not being well trained on my table manners to begin with, I scoop half of it off of the plate and chow down. "Oh my God this is so good." I say, crumbs tumbling from my lips. I catch her looking at me and stop mid chew. "Umm, was I supposed to say grace or something?"

She is smiling at me, a funny smile. Sort of proud and amused at the exact same time. She just shakes her head. "No, you're fine. Do you like the food?"

"Like it!? Oh my God, it is delicious." I gobble down another big bite. "Nobody cooks like you Mom. Mmmm!"

She brings a hand to her mouth and I swear I catch of glimmer of a tear in her eye before she blinks it away. "That's my boy." She whispers. "You…you always had a good appetite."

"Mmm!" I grin. "Only with your cooking Ma. You're the best. NOM!" Another huge bite and one half is polished off.

I eat and she watches, both of us happy as we could be. After a rough start things were going just swimmingly now. I was so glad I hadn't run away.

I polish off the sandwich with a loud belch and quickly cover mouth mouth. "Oh! Excuse me!"

She just laughs and waves her hand to let me know it was okay. Was that a hint of a blush on her fine cheeks? "A drink." She says as I finish off the pickle and wipe my mouth with a fancy cloth napkin. "You want a soda or a beer or juice? What you want my boy?"

A drinker I was not. I had experienced first hand the damage alcohol could do. "Soda please. Cola if we've got any."

She smirks as she catches the 'we'. "We do."

All I had done is eat a sandwich so far but I was starting to feel like I might be a natural at this. Thus far prostitution was nothing like imagined it was going to be.

"I hope you saved room for dessert."

"You know I did!" I grin from ear to ear.

Keeping up our back and forth I drink my soda as Mom takes the pie and slices a big fat piece out for me. A hearty scoop of super fancy vanilla flecked ice cream is heaped alongside. This too I eat with aplomb. No word of a lie, it is the best fucking pie I'd ever tasted and I let her know it by my groans of gluttonous bliss.

Leaning back in the chair I rub my full belly. "There's no place like home." I say, feeling very much like Dorothy lost in a magical land of fantasy. The difference being that my Oz had no wicked witches. "Oh Ma! So good."

"I'm glad you liked it." She grins before glancing up at the clock. I follow her eyes to see that it was 2:30. I had been here for an hour and half already!? Where did the time go? Cognizant of narrowing time together she says as casually as she can. "You must be all tight and tired after such a long trip. Do you want Mom to draw you a bath?"

I got the message loud and clear. Foreplay was over. With me fed it and this scene of domestic heaven played out it was now time to feed her twisted mommy kink, and that was just fine by me. I just hoped I could live up to her expectations.

"Yeah. That train ride is a long one." I roll my shoulders and tilt my neck. Without even being asked she hurries around to start to massage my tense muscles. I close my eyes as my tight shoulders melt under her skilled hands. "Ohhh, yessss." I sigh as she rubs, her fingers kneading deep yet somehow still gentle, and I feel her breasts, through dress and apron, press into my shoulder blades.

"A nice hot bath would fix you right up." She whispers into my ear. "Let you…relax."

"A bath would be real nice Mom."

"Anything for my good boy."

Good boy? She called me a good boy! Ohhhh! Oh that was nice. That was VERY nice.

Chapter 3: Bathtime

Chapter Text

She takes my hand in hers, a softer or more supple palm I had never felt, and leads me back through the house and up the stairs. As I gawk at the luxuriant furnishings she takes me into the master bedroom. It was damn near the size of Kiki and I's entire suite and the furnishings just oozed sumptuous luxury. To my plebeian eyes it was like the room of a royal palace!

"You can get undressed here." She says and motions toward a thick red robe already laid out on the bed. "Put this on and come in when you're ready. I'll draw your bath."

"Okay Mom."

She looks over at me, naughty desire starting to peek through her maternal warmth, and squeezes my hand then disappears into the attached bathroom. Soon after I hear water begin to run. I take brief look around, trying my best not to think about the man that slept her every night. I couldn't imagine how he'd feel if he knew what his wife got up to while he was at work, or what he'd do if he caught us in the act. Best not to think about it.

I waste no time stripping down to nothing. Loosely folding my clothes I leave them handy on a dresser not far from the window, in case I needed to make a quick escape. I slip the soft plush robe on, it felt really damn nice against my skin, and tie the belt. Looking into the mirror of the woman's vanity I do what I can with my hair then walk into the bathroom. There I see Mom in a robe of her own, her clothes in a neat pile on the floor. Beneath her robe I noticed her big tits hung lower, her ass filled the back just well as it had her housewife dress. I feel a twitch as my cock wakes. Oh boy. Things were getting real now. A massive oval tub, higher at the sides than the middle, slowly filling with bubbly water dominated the layout of the room. The scent of lavender fills the air.

"I didn't want to get my clothes wet." She says in a sultry mommy voice. "You don't mind if Mom washes you up, do you baby?"

"No Mom." I say.

She winks. "Don't worry my boy. I won't be able to see a thing once you are under the bubbles."

"Okay." I didn't mind if she looked, I mean she paid for me after all, but I roll with it.

She brings a stool that sat in the corner over to just beside the tub. She then tests the water with her hand then turns off the taps. Sitting down on the stool she closes her eyes. "Go ahead and hop in son and Mom will get you all squeaky clean."

I didn't need to be asked twice. I slip from my robe and step into a very hot tub of water, the kind of hot that was too hot yet just right at the same time. "Ooooo!" I slowly lower myself down into the tub. Once in I find arm rests along the side. Laying back against the sloped side I let myself relax as the heat gradually becomes bearable. "Ohhh yeah." I sigh as my body relaxes.

Mom's pretty hazel eyes open up and she smiles down at me. "Atta boy. Just…relax."

"Mmmm." I sink down just a bit further.

Getting up again Mom goes and dims the lights until they weren't much brighter than a candle's flame. From some shelves she finds a big round brown sponge and a cloth along with a small brown bottle. The sponge she throws into the tub with me, the other items get set to the side. She then begins to pull open the top of her robe.

"You can look if you want to." She says kindly. "I'm not shy."

I gulp and nod, as if I could look away!

The seam parts exposing a tantalizing little glimpse right down her middle. Her ample creamy cleavage alone made my dick swell further. She hesitates a moment. "Now Mom's not as young as she used to be. I'm not going to look like those hot young college girls you're used to, okay baby?" She says. "Be kind to me my boy."

"Of course." I assure her, from what I could see already she had nothing to worry about.

Keeping the belt tied securely slowly she parts the robe. Pulling it back past her shoulders she lets it slip down to glide off to display the silk smooth skin of her heavenly upper body. She was goddess! My jaw goes slack and my eyes widen as I drink in her thick, luscious, womanly curves. What a body! Her massive breasts hung heavy yet did not sag or droop, her wide round puffy pink-brown nipples pointed straight ahead. Her belly had some extra cushion to it yet she wasn't flabby. Even through the robe it is impossible not to see that her broad hips had the most wonderful rounded shape. Below the hem of the robe her shapely calves were stout but with exquisite contours. She does a slow turn to give me a full view and back was every bit as incredible as the front. Her giant peach of an ass seemed to defy gravity. She still wore the robe around her waist, wearing it like a skirt and making no motion to take it off. I wished she'd have removed it completely so I could get a full look at her thick voluptuous body. But beggars can't be choosers, I was sure I'd see the rest sooner or later.

"You're…you're…you're gorgeous!" I gasp once I could breathe again.

She smiles bashfully, loving the attention on her body, and bows her head. "You are too kind."

"No…no, I'm not just saying that. You are beautiful. Oh Mom! Wow!"

"You little flatterer." She titters as she comes to sit on the stool once more.

Try as I might I could not tear my eyes away from her amazing rack. Not only does it not bother her, she actually shifts her position to make sure I could see her tits better. Bending forward she lets her big breast hang over the lip of the tub as she fishes out the sponge from among the mountains of bubbles. The silly grin on my face grows as I just openly ogle the magnificent mammaries on display. With a bit of soap she lathers up the sponge into a big frothy cloud then sets to work cleaning me.

Starting with my shoulders and chest she run the soapy sponge over me and gives me a nice little scrub. Once clean she squeezes the sponge and lets the steamy water rinse down over my skin. As she cleans she starts to hum a light aimless and airy tune. She then has me sit forward and does the same to my neck and back, taking a little extra time to give them a good rub down too.

"Ohhhhh." I could feel all my worries just evaporate away under this woman's doting gentle attention. Heaven. I was in literal heaven right now. And I was getting paid for this!? I must have passed on last night without realizing it. It was the only explanation that made sense. She leans down so close her boobs brush against me. Holding my back as if I might accidentally slip she carefully guides me back into a reclined position again. I look up at her and gaze into her pretty eyes. Oh, the things I would do for this woman. I'd get as freaky as she wanted.

Leaning down she very lightly kisses my forehead and whispers. "My good boy."

"Mmmm."

She moves to my arms, lathering and washing my near one first. "So, have you met anybody yet?" She croons. "A girlfriend perhaps?"

Oh yeah, the fantasy, I was still on the clock here. I think about what she would want to hear and take a guess. "No, not yet. Those younger girls…I dunno, they're not like you Mom."

She lets out a flattered laugh. "Oh Donald, you say the sweetest things."

"It's true though." I say. "There is nobody like Mom, ya know? I just…I just want my Mom sometimes, ya know. I miss my Mom." A sharp pang stabs through in my heart as those words strike a bit too close to home.

"Aww sweetie." She moves to my other arm, her big pendulous tits swinging just above water at my lap. "It's perfectly naturally for a man to miss his mother." She smiles with warmth and affection. If she was faking it she was one hell of an actor. "Mom missed you too. Mom has…been very lonely since you moved away."

"I'm sorry I don't visit more often. I'm sorry."

She lets out a long breath, savoring those two simple words. "It's okay." Her voice wavers with contained emotion. "I understand. You boys get so busy. You grow up…you move away…so busy with your own lives…whose got the time to…" Her voice trails off as her misty eyes get a sort of far away look to them. After a few seconds she shakes her head and returns to the moment. "I'm just happy for the time we can spend together."

"Me too."

"My handsome man." She murmurs dreamily as she traces two fingers across my chest. "I love youuu." Before I could even process the words she quickly presses the fingers to my lips so that I couldn't reply. "I shouldn't have said that. I'm sorry." She had crossed an unspoken line saying those three little words. I nod my understanding and she gives a quick nod back before we start again. Shifting down she washes my feet, even getting in between my toes, then swabs unhurriedly up my left leg and then my right as the humming tune returns.

"Mom."

The word, said so naturally, stops her a moment just to savor. "Yes my son."

"They take you for granted." I was referring both to her real life son as well as her husband. "It's not okay." She picked up what I was saying right away.

"They're just busy. So busy."

"That's no excuse." I say. "You deserve better Mom."

This touches her, it really touches her deep. "That's sweet of you to say."

"You are the most beautiful woman in the world."

"Thank you sweetie."

"Mom."

"Yes my son."

"I just wanted to…" My sweet talk is interrupted as a loud BRRRMMPPP rumbles beneath the suds followed by a emergence of flatulent bubbles popping at the surface. I blush furiously.

This stops her a moment before she sputters with laughter. "Pffft! Ha ha ha ha! Donald!"

"Sorry! You've just got me so relaxed."

"He he he." She continues to chuckle and returns to her work. "That's okay. I'm a mother. I've had worse."

I smile at her taking the moment with good humor. We were still practical strangers but I was getting more comfortable with her with each passing minute. She made it easy to feel at ease. "Hey, um, before you bump into it under there, you should probably know I have a massive fucking boner hiding under those bubbles right now."

"Ha! You are too much." She shakes her head at my boldness then says in a deep sultry tone. "I'd be surprised if you didn't."

Chapter 4: Mom's Big Secret

Chapter Text

As 'Mom' scrubs up my inner thighs, the sponge actually starting to brush my nuts, my eyes return to her big heavy succulent breasts. I sit transfixed, mesmerized at how they squished and jiggled as she moved now puffy and inviting her great big nipples were. "May…I touch you?" I ask.

She giggles and purposely bounces her big breasts for me. "You like Mom's boobs?"

"Oh yes!" I nod in time to her bouncing boobies. "Oh my yes!"

"Donald! I'm your mother! You can't say that to your mother!" She chastises playfully, drinking in my rapt attention on her body.

"I just did." I say. "I might get my mouth washed out with soap but…I am crazy about your tits Mom."

"Bad boy."

"Happy boy!"

"Mmm." She croons curiously. "And what would you do with them if you could touch them?"

"Squeeze'em!" I say. "Slap'em and pinch'em and lick'em and suck'em."

"Oh my!"

"And bury my face right in'em until I died a happy man."

"Ha ha!" She exclaims. "Well don't do that."

"I can't think of a better way to go." I quip. "God I love them. My Mom's got the best tits the world and I'll fight anyone who says otherwise."

"Tough talk." She titters, clearly adoring my honest admiration of her jugs. "They're not too saggy?"

"I like'em that way!"

"Excuse me?"

"I mean…they're not saggy, they're…" I lick my lips hungrily as I watch them sway. "…perfect. God you're hot!"

"Mmm, you say the sweetest things." She then mutters under her breath. "You are way too good at this kid."

I ignore the muttering, I wanted to stay inside our mother-son fantasy. "May I touch them?" I bat my eyes and pout pitifully. "Pleeeease?"

"Would you stop!" Her washing doesn't miss a beat but her little smile widens. "Not yet." She then winks. "Soon."

"Yes Ma'am!"

"Good boy." Beneath the suds the sponge slips from her hand and she soon replaces it with my rock hard manhood. Her soft hand lightly grips around my shaft. "Mmm!" She hums in surprise, her face brightening. "Ohh baby, you're a big boy!"

I blush at her praise. I knew I was no slouch in the size department, it had been a precondition of getting this gig, but I'm not sure I'd describe myself as 'big'. I let out long breath as she very gently strokes up then down my stiff pole. "You think so?"

Hidden among the bubbles her hand works back up my length, stopping to squeeze here and there. "Bigger than dad, that's for sure." She licks her bottom lip as she feels me. "Oh yes, much bigger."

"I want you so bad." I hiss as her hand feels its way to my knob.

"Call me Mom."

"I want you Mom. I am so hard for you. Ohhhh."

"Oh Donald." She sighs. "Goooood boy."

Leaning over the side, tits hanging low enough to touch the bubbles, she finds the sponge with her free hand and starts to clean my taint and balls as her right hand stayed gripped to my dick. The way she stared at me as she washes my junk with a loving hand I could see something troubling her.

"Mom?"

"Yes baby?"

"What's wrong?"

"Um…nothing."

"No, something is up…besides mah dick that is." I thrust up to let my knob poke up from the bubbles.

"Ha ha ha! Would you stop!" She lets out a good honest chuckle at my bad joke. "You are too much. You are such a sweet…beautiful…boy…" In the blink of an eye something changes, I could feel it as the sponge stops dead. "This isn't how this goes. You're supposed to be flirty and naughty and…fake. You're supposed to be fake."

"Huh? I don't understand."

"I think we're done now." All at once she pulls her hands away. "We're done."

"What!? Wait, what's wrong?"

"Nothing. I'm done, that's all. Job done."

"What did I do wrong?" I press.

"Nothing. You didn't do anything wrong." She insists.

"Please, don't stop now." I plead. "I'll do better."

"You were doing fine. If anything, you were too good." She takes a towel and dries her hands. "It's not you, it's me. Don't worry, I'll still pay. A nice tip just for you too. You earned it."

"Mom, please." I say softly. "I don't care about the money…I mean…I need it but…please, can't we keep going? Don't make me go. Don't send me away Mom."

"Jesus Christ, don't say that." She shakes her head. "It wasn't you, okay? You didn't do anything wrong."

"Please? I want to stay just…for a bit longer?"

She looks at me with powerfully conflicting emotions stirring inside of her. Tenderly she strokes my cheek. She wanted me, she wanted me every bit as much as I wanted her, yet she was ending it. I was so confused.

"Mom." I beg.

"Donald…this is the part where I give you…prostitutes…a handjob." She whispers. "Maybe a blowjob for the really good boys. And then I send you on your way."

"But…"

"But, you're different. You make me…want things that I cannot have. You make me…want you. I can't handle you Donald. You are silly and sweet and…it's too real with you."

"B-but…I…I'm yours. All of me. We can do whatever you want. I want you to…use me…anyway you want. I just want to make you happy Mom."

"Oh God. Stop. Please stop." She hisses. "It's not right…these sick…desires I have. I know they're not right."

"I don't care about that. I desire it too. We're both adults here, we're not doing anything wrong. I want you so bad."

She sighs and shakes her head sadly. "I'm sorry baby." With a pat to my cheek she is about to stand when I grab her arm and keep her sitting.

"Please…please." I beseech her with all my soul. Being turned away by somebody I called Mom…I couldn't bear it, not again. "Please Mom."

"Oh Jesus kid." She turns her head. "You are too good. You make me believe it."

"Then believe it. Give in to the fantasy. That's why I'm here. Let me…"

"No…not this time." She says. "Tell Diane I'm done. I'm done." She takes my hand and squeezes it hard. "And you should be done too Donald. Get out of this life, get out before it ruins you."

I hadn't a clue what was happening but before I gave up I had to know more. "First tell me why?"

"Why what?"

"Why only handjobs or blowjobs? Why not sex? Your marriage? Surely he would be just as angry no matter what you did with us."

She is silent for a time before shaking her head. "No baby. It's not that. I'm not proud to say it but…I would cheat on him…if I could."

"Then why?"

"I…I've got a secret Donald. A secret only a handful of people on this whole world know about."

"I'm good at keeping secrets."

"I barely know you."

"Who better to tell?"

"I can't." Slowly she turns to face me again. "Oh Donald. I miss being a mom. I miss it so bad. It all went by so fast. When I was a mom…I knew who I really was." Her voice shudders. "My son, he tore a hole out of me when he left for college."

I gaze into her pained hazel eyes and I let her see my pain in return. "I understand, more than you know. I never really got to be a son. Not like this. My Mom was…a hard woman. Not soft, like you. I feel it, that missing piece. I understand."

"My poor boy." She licks her lips and swallows, her finger tips barely touching me as they trace along my shoulder.

"Tell me. Tell me your secret Mom."

"Be…gentle." She whispers. With that she sits up straight and reaches down to start untying the cloth belt of her bathrobe. She lets the belt fall lose then, after a moment's hesitation, pulls the robe apart. Beneath her fluffy soft tummy pooch I see she is wearing a very tight pair of thick black underwear, more boxer-brief like than panties. An odd choice for a woman. As she tentatively parts her luscious legs…I see Mom's bulging secret lurking beneath the fabric. Stretching the black undies were the two unmistakable humps of a set of huge heavy balls and the long thick outline of a cock that made mine meager by comparison!

In shock I let out a loud gasp. "Wha!?"

On hearing my reaction she slaps her legs back together again and covers her face. "I shouldn't have shown you! What am I doing? I'm sorry! I'm so sorry! You need to go now!"

Chapter 5: You Missed a Spot

Chapter Text

"B-b-but…how…why…?" I gawk like a fool at her groin as I stammer and stumble over both thoughts and words. Was this a joke? Was what I saw some sort of prosthetic or strap-on? I KNEW it couldn't be real, this woman was the womanliest woman I had ever laid eyes on. I knew a number of trans-gals through Kiki and I'd never seen any with curves like that. What in the hell was going on? "Is that…?"

"Oh God. Why did I trust you? You're a perfect stranger. Donald…you have to go now." She is covering her shame up again by folding the robe back up and over her lap. "Please don't tell anyone."

This was no joke. I didn't know if that package I saw bulging her underwear was real but I could see the emotions were as genuine as they got. She was embarrassed and exposed, and utterly ashamed of what she had just shown me. I think back to the pleading fragility in her voice when she had told me to 'Be gentle'. I think back earlier to how nervous she was that I might compare her ripe gorgeous body to those of young and firm college women. I think about how much she had adored my eyes on her as I soaked in her natural female beauty. And now I look at her on the edge of tears and see shame in her…true shame!

Forcibly setting my shock and confusion to the side I gather myself and reach out. Lightly laying my hand over hers I say softly. "Mom."

She shakes her head. "Don't touch me."

"Mom." I say again, warmth filling my voice.

"Donald…"

"Mom."

Slowly she looks up at me, her hazel eyes meekly peeking through strands of her long red hair. "Yeah?"

I smile and relax back into the tub. Resting my head back I say calmly. "You missed a spot."

"Ex…excuse me?"

"My hair." I say. "You haven't done my hair yet."

"Donald…" As she saw me relax and heard the easy tone of my voice I can sense her protest fading. My mind was still reeling of course as I continued to try to make sense of what I'd just seen, but keep that buried deep down inside. I didn't know if she really had a penis or not but I did know I didn't want this to stop, especially on such a sour note. She studies me for a time. The room is silent except for the soft sound of fizzing bubbles and water lapping at the sides of tub. I wait, unsure of what she was about to say as she struggled with some internal debate. Her response comes from shifting the stool closer and reaching across to grab the shampoo and conditioner. I grin as her big heavy milkers hover enticingly close to my face. Resetting herself she looks down at me with her old confidence restored. Slipping her hands along the sides my head she gently guides me down toward the water.

I move to her touch, letting her sure hands guide me down to the water's surface. It is a huge tub so all I have to do is bend my knees and I sink right down into the bubbles. Sounds go muffled as my ear dip below the surface. She bends over the side and rests her chest on the rim just below her hanging tits. Floating above me like a fiery haired angel she begins playing with my hair and getting it wavering around in the warm water. She practically beams with contentedness. After a short time she has me sit and with strong fingers scrubs in a dollop of sweet smelling shampoo into my scalp.

"Hahhhh." I sigh with joy as she unhurriedly gives my scalp a cleaning better than my hairdresser. Her nails were trimmed short which made it easier.

Her smile glows brighter at hearing my happiness. Back down she guides me and rinses the suds from my hair, careful that neither shampoo nor bubble bath got into my eyes. It felt SO nice to have somebody touch me and care for me like this, something I had never experienced before. The same cycle happens again with the conditioner but this time her fingers comb through my hair instead of scrub. During the second rinse Mom takes time simply to play with and caress my free floating hair, savoring ever second of this as much as I was, before letting me up to dry my dripping head in a sort of rough tousling motion with a soft fluffy towel. I laugh with pure glee. She laughs too.

As she brushes my hair she gives me a long look and see the woman behind the 'Mom' peek through. "Thank you."

"Of course." I say. Unable to hold it back much longer I ask what had to be asked. "Is it…real?"

She doesn't wilt this time. We had shared a moment, building a bit of trust, and she had been expecting the question. Tilting my head to brush the other side she says. "Yes. As real as yours. As real as can be." She sits me forward and finishes up brushing and smoothing down the back of my hair. "It's a mutation. A family curse you might say. We keep it a secret so that we can live normal lives." She lets the robe fall away from her legs once more and, much more proudly this time, parts them to reveal herself. Looking down at the shape of her thick dick through the black underwear she says. "I have woman parts too. My son really is my son. But I've got this as well."

"So…you're one of those futas, like in hentai?"

She grimaces. "Please don't use that word. It's…gross."

"Sorry."

"But essentially, yes." She says. "My nephew Charlie…well niece actually, it's complicated…anyway, Charlie has a theory those cartoons might indicate another family like ours over in Japan. He's a very clever girl. I wouldn't be surprised if it's true. But our desire to stay hidden is a strong one. We just want to be left alone."

"I understand." I say as I continue to stare at her bulge.

"Do I…scare you?" She whispers.

I shake my head no. "I was just surprised. Sorry I reacted like that."

She nods with understanding. "I was being too sensitive. It's been so long since I revealed myself to someone new. Of course you would have a reaction." She stretches her curvaceous body sensually. "It feels nice to be seen again."

"God…you are gorgeous."

"Mmm." She croons. "Thank you baby."

My gaze drinks her soft feminine form in as I pan back up to her face. "What's your name?"

She tilts her head, thinking about it, before answering with what sounded like honesty. "Evelyn. My name is Evelyn."

"Evelyn. That's a really pretty name." I say. "Um, Donny is my actual name, in case you were wondering."

"I thought so." One truth shared spurs another. "You aren't in college, are you Donald?"

"No Ma'am. I'm just a poor guy trying anything he can to get by. We couldn't afford anything like college or anything."

"We? A girlfriend? A boyfriend?"

"No." I shake my head. "My sister Kiki and I. We live together. We support each other."

"A sister." She says warmly. "That's nice."

"She's…all I really have. The only family that gives a shit."

"I see." She coos and strokes my hand. "My poor boy."

"Mom." I say softly, loving the way the word flowed so naturally from my lips, as my eyes floated back down her body again. "Show me? I…want to see you. The real you."

"Only for you." She says.

Standing up she backs away and turns around to face away from me. Hooking her thumbs into the waist of the underwear she gives me a quick teasing glance over her shoulder…then pushes them down over her great big round perfect ass! Beneath the bubbles my cock springs to full salute. Bending at the waist she slowwwly pushes the constricting underwear down her thick luscious legs. Though she holds her thighs tight together I see the fleshy folds of her pussy peek out at me. Lower she goes, bending over in front of me not five feet away, until at last she is able to let go of the undies to let them fall the rest of the way to the floor themselves.

"Ohhh wow!" I gasp without realizing it.

Those ultra wide curvy hips, that big plump smooth ass, that pussy and tight butthole, and the little glimpse of her big boobs I could just make out…what a woman! With her back turned to me and her thighs still held tight at this point I had seen nothing outside the ordinary. That changes as she steps out of her underwear to spread her legs by just a few inches like the opening of a stage curtain. A massive set of heavy low hanging balls are what is revealed. My jaw drops, not simply because of the uniqueness of seeing a set of nuts on the same body as a pussy, but also due to the sheer size of them. If mine were walnuts hers were full ripe kiwis! I didn't even know human testes could get that big!

"Wooooahhhh."

Standing straight, her legs apart, she gives a moment to let it sink in before turning back around for the final reveal. My eyes are as wide as dinner plates as I see the fat tip of her circumcised cock emerge into sight, it was damn near the size of her hand that held onto the thick shaft below it! Speaking of the shaft, as she turns her more and more and more…and more of her penis comes into view until at last she stand in profile holding her gargantuan girl cock out in front of her. It was real alright, this second set of genitalia sprouting organically just an inch or so in front of her pussy, but its enormous proportions, attached to a hot sexy older woman no less, had me doubting my own senses. It was huge beyond reason, probably twice my length and with a veiny girth that her soft hand could barely get halfway around. It wasn't flaccid but it clearly wasn't fully aroused yet either and already it was easily the biggest I'd ever seen.

There was no way I could hold down my shock and awe at this point. "H-h-h-how…b-b-big?"

"You men." She chuckles. "That's the same thing my husband asked when he saw it for the first time too. Don't let it make you feel small or inadequate." She lets go to let it swing like a falling redwood down to hang heavy in front of her. "But if you must know it's about fourteen inches, though I'm not sure I've ever truly been fully hard." With a humorless scoff she confesses. "My husband can't even get a rise out of it anymore, not that he even tries. This is as big as its gotten on its own in a very long time." She hazel eyes lock on me with scintillating desire. "A very long time."

"Oh!" Only now, as the shock dimmed, was it dawning on me that as her hired sugar boy I might be expected to do something with that monster! "Uhhh…"

Chapter 6: Break

Chapter Text

She throws her head back and laughs, a warm and wonderful laugh, as she seems to read my mind. "Don't be scared Donald. I won't do anything to you that you aren't ready for." She says with a pretty smile. "I realize that I am a lot of woman to handle."

After a moment to process I simply nod my head. Honestly I was still a bit speechless by it all.

Stepping closer she reaches out for my hand and after a second I offer it to her. Taking mine in hers she brings me out of the tub and has me stand on a bathmat. I stand dripping with clouds of suds from the bubble bath gradually sliding down my shiny buck naked body. I feel really bashful, my super stiff and comparatively tiny erection just jutting out like it was, and I try to cover it up with my other hand. She chuckles and shakes her head as she moves my hand away. "Oh please. I've seen it all before. Besides…" She winks. "…no need to hide anything with Mom."

"Yes Ma'am."

She grins. "Good boy."

Stepping back she gives a long and VERY lewd look up and down my naked body. Not only could I feel the lust emanating off of her like a blazing bonfire her massive cock leaves no doubt as it lurches and swells with life. I try my best not to stare right at it, not only so that I didn't appear insensitive or rude but also because her whole damn body was a feast for the eyes. Oh how she loved my eyes on her. Just the way she showed herself to me told me how much she wanted this. For a woman who had kept her body a secret from most of the world for her whole life it must be incredibly liberating to open up like this.

Walking with an extra sway to her wide hips she turns and strides over to where a white fluffy towel sat folded. She slowly bends over as I stare at her incredible ass in the mirror. With a little peek over her shoulder she smiles when she sees me ogling. She returns to me, her huge cock swinging like a heavy pendulum in front of her, and starts to towel me off. Never had I felt as softer or more luxurious towel. With all the care she took in washing me she now dries me, her hands rubbing the towel over every inch of me.

She take a little extra time drying off my dick, actually stroking it through the towel with playful peer around my arm and down at it. "Mmm, such a nice cock." She squeezes it. "So hard, so big, you certainly grew up right! Mmm. I'm gonna have fun with this."

"Ohhhh." Her stroking was feeling real damn nice!

She strokes maybe a minute and really gets my energy rising when she switches down to rub my nuts. My dick jumps a few times on its own in time with the stroking it had just been receiving. She giggles when she sees that. Rubbing my balls she asks. "Young, healthy, virile man like you, I bet these are just full of cum just begging to…burst on out. Mmm?"

"Yes Ma'am!"

"I bet you can cum what, three or four times before you're done?"

"Yes Ma'am. Three at least."

"Mmm! I like to hear that." She trills and nibbles my shoulder. "I'm gonna take such good care of you." With that she shifts around to give my ass a really good toweling down, even getting down through my crack. She squeezes my cheeks, pulling them apart and teasing her a finger up and down the crevice. "Such a fine ass. Mmm, Mom's gonna want us to play with this."

"I've…never…done that stuff."

"A virgin?" The tip of her middle finger touches my anus.

"Oh!" I gasp. "In that way, yes Ma'am. I've never…I…don't know if…I want that. I've never done it."

"You will." She says warmly yet firmly as she slowly rubs my sphincter without adding pressure. "We will. Together. I'll show you how good it can feel."

Completely under her spell I cannot but say. "Yes…Ma'am."

"Good boy." She pulls her finger away then comes back up to dry my arms with swift brisk rubbing that made my skin warm and rosy.

"I've…never felt so good." I whisper. I loved how she touched me, it was so different from my previous lovers.

She kisses my shoulder tenderly. "Precious man." She kisses the back of my neck sending shivers of arousal down my body. "I want you to feel good."

As she moves about me her big tits brush over my back and arms and chest and her long thick dick cannot help but drag across the flesh of my upper legs, even nudging my balls at one point. She comes to stand just behind and beside me re-drying my back and butt and I cannot tear my eyes away from the big mirror over the sink where I could clearly see both of us. Christ almighty, her semi-hard schlong absolutely dwarfed my own boner. "Fourteen inches." I mutter under my breath without meaning to.

"Might be a world record." She says with a strange mix of chagrin and pride. Looking back at me through the mirror she drops the towel at our feet and reaches down to slowly stroke herself. "Look how big you've made it." She sighs. "I'm so hard for you baby." It swells as she flexes it showing not simply plumpness but truly firming up with actual rigidity. Any other place, any other time, attached to any other person, and I would have thought the turgid organ grotesque. But after being treated so nice by this red-haired goddess that I called Mom that was the furthest description from my mind.

"You're so beautiful." I say as if in a trance. "So…beautiful."

"Gooood boyyyy."

With a hook of her fingers at my hip with one hand and a feather light touch to my back with the other she has me bend forward about forty five degrees until I place my hands on the edge of the sink to hold myself there. She glides in directly behind me and presses her soft warm smooth body hard into mine, her big tits smooshing into my back. It felt soooo good. She wraps her arms around me and hugs me as down below I feel her lady cock nestle in between my thighs. As I stare into the mirror her hands rub up and down my chest and stomach before stroking down my sides and around to the inside of my crotch. Gently she pulls my legs apart. As my thighs slowly spread her gargantuan member rises up between them.

"Oh my God. I'm so fucking hard!" She growls. Smelling my skin and nuzzling her face against me she plants a wet licking kissing just below my neck. Her arms come back to embrace my torso and she squeezes me tight. "Ohhhh."

I was so happy! Beyond happy. I didn't have the word. I close my eyes to savor the wonderful feeling of her supple flesh pressed into mine as her arms hold me close. Nobody had ever held me like this before. Nobody. It was more than just a hug, it was a mother's embrace. Not simply a cozy clinch or a cuddle it was is if she were trying to cradle me into her, to nurture and cherish me as only one with a powerful maternal instinct could. I would have given anything, ANYTHING, to be held like this when I was little.

I wanted this sexy and vivacious older woman, I wanted her like I have never wanted a woman before, but something more potent than even my burning desire burbles up from the depths of my soul. Her kind understanding of my predicament when I arrived and giving me a second chance, the meal she prepared for me and the humor we'd shared down in the kitchen, the warm bath and how she so adoringly bathed me from head to toe, the opening up and the sharing of her secret, the fun of drying my hair and the soft and fuzzy toweling down, and now this perfect embrace. Something inside of me…breaks.

"Ohhh Mom." I gasp. "Mum…!"

"Donald?" She whispers as a shudder runs through me. "Are you crying?"

"I'm sorry." I sob and cover my face to hide my shameful tears. "I'm sorry."

"Shhhh, shhhh." She turns me around. Gently lowering my hands she looks up at me with a mother's worry in her beautiful hazel eyes. She cups my cheeks in her soft hands. "Ohhh, my sweet man. My sweet, sweet boy."

I sniffle and nuzzle into one of her hand wishing I could crawl into her palm and hide within her grasp. "I'm sorry."

"Shhhhh." She pets my hair, she caresses my face and wipes my tears, she touches me in ways…my mother never did. I felt so ashamed of the tears that flowed yet there wasn't a thing I could do to stop them as a lifetime of bottled up pain and neglect poured forth. Taking my head Evelyn brings it down to hold me to her chest, I rest my cheek against her plump bosom and limply put my arms around her. She wraps her arms around my head and shoulders and presses her cheek down onto my head as she engulfs me with gentle care.

"I'm sorry…Evelyn." I weep. "You've…been…so wonderful. And I'm…ruining…this. I'm sorry."

"Shhhhhhhh. It's okay baby. Everything is okay." She coos in the voice of an angel. "Mum's got you baby. I'm right here. Mum's got you."

Chapter 7: Mother Milks

Chapter Text

Though intense the crying episode doesn't last for long thankfully. Gathering my wits and catching my breath I soon straighten up and wipe my eyes.

"Whoo!" I huff. "I am so sorry. I don't know what hit me there."

"It's okay. Really." Evelyn whispers as she looks into my eyes with concern. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah. It, um, it just felt real nice." I say. "You holding me like you were." With a shake of my head I clear the emotional cobwebs. "Obviously I wasn't as over my mother leaving as I thought I was. God, I'm so embarrassed."

"Don't be. It's okay Donald." Laying a hand over my heart she says. "That's not something you just get over."

"Thank you Evelyn." I say. "Thanks for…just…I don't know, letting me cry."

She smiles. "It was my pleasure."

I scoff. "Yeah right."

"I'm serious. My boy, since he's grown up, he's a closed book. Hard. Just like his Dad." She lets out a breath. "Anyway, I don't mind being a shoulder to cry on. Everyone needs one from time to time."

"Even hookers?"

"Everyone."

"Ah! I made this all weird now."

"It was already weird baby." She chuckles then says softly. "If you hadn't noticed yet, I like weird."

"Ha! I guess you do."

"Takes all types."

"Mom."

Her smile grows. "Yeah baby?"

"Can…can we keep going?" I run my hands up her silky smooth arms. "I didn't mean to interrupt what you were doing."

"You sure?"

"Yeah." I insist as I look up and down her voluptuous body. "Oh yes!"

"Atta boy!" She giggles and swats my bare ass. "Go on then, go get on the bed and start playing with yourself. I'll be there in a sec."

"Ha ha!"

After the release of heavy emotions I felt light as a feather on the breeze as I scamper from the washroom back into the spacious and luxurious bedroom. I leap right into the center of the massive bed and bounce to a rest. Laying on my back I stare up at the ceiling, squirming around and enjoying the feel of the expensive cotton against my freshly bathed body. I didn't even care anymore that I was laying on another man's bed, I was filled again with good feelings both wholesome and carnal.

Remembering my instruction I reach my hand down and start slowly stroking myself as I lay thinking about the incredible dick wielding woman in the next room.

"Look at you!" She says brightly as she enters the room. "Mmm! Boy, you look good enough to eat."

Opening my eyes I peer down to see her walking up to the foot of the bed, her hazel eyes locked on me. I smile and continue to jerk off, giving her the show she wanted to see. It felt funny to be watched like this, but a good kind of funny. I liked how she looked at me.

"I've never brought one of you guys to the bed before." She says as she moves around to the side of the bed, her gaze never straying from my body. God how I loved how her soft round body swayed and jiggled as she walked, even her huge bobbing pole wasn't displeasing…because it was hers. "It's only ever been bathroom or kitchen." She sits at the edge of the bed and reaches across to pull my hand away from my dick to place it at my side. "Let me take care of you."

Getting up onto the bed she crawls over to me…and then right over me. Her huge low hanging soft mommy milkers drag across my tummy followed quickly by her hard heavy tree trunk of a cock. She turns so that her face looked down on mine, her long red hair cascading down from the left side of her head to brush my shoulder and cheek. She rocks up and down, letting her tits and dick rub against me. Backing down a little she sways her big pillowy boobs over my cock again and again. My manhood flexes hard only to rise and be nestled right in between her warm supple jugs. Up and down she lets her hanging tits stroke me within their cleavage.

"Ohhh."

Down below her own cock and fallen between my legs, her knob brushing along my inner thighs with each smooth motion. Leaning down, her breasts engulfing my package, she gives my chest a long linger kiss then lets out a hot sigh. "My boy."

The next thing I knew she was crawling all the way up! I kiss at her boobs and belly as they pass by far too quick and I don't even complain as her long cock and hefty balls drag across my face. She has me sit up so that she could get her legs behind me, sitting perpendicular. Cradling me in her arms she lays me back down again across her wide lap. My legs and butt on the bed and my torso and head in her arms I look up at her as she gazes down on me as she might a nursing babe.

"I've always wanted to do this." She smiles and teases my hair.

"What…do you want me to do?"

"Just do what comes natural." With that her right hand glides down my body to take a very light grip of my dick and she begins to stroke.

My eyes are drawn down to the wonderful mammary, nearly as big as my head, just an inch from my face. The plump ruddy nipple beckons me. I lick my lips and then part them. Slowly I close in and feel the fat tip of her nip pass through. It is only when I have it all that I latch on…and suck.

"OHHH!" Evelyn lets out a breathy moan. "Oh my God!"

Against my arm I feel her cock, pressed between our bodies and up between her tits, surge to incredible hardness. My left hand moves to her opposite breast and to cup it and squeeze. It was way more than a handful and I loved the weight of it and how its softness spilled through and around my grasping fingers. As for the one in my mouth I do as she told me and let nature guide me. Soon an I am suckling at her teat like a hungry calf. I savor the taste of her skin and the pliant firmness and knobbly texture of her aroused nipple.

Every care I had in this world melts away as I am cradled and nursed and stroked. I gaze up at Evelyn to see her beaming with a joy as bright and pure as the rising sun. I don't think I had ever seen anyone so content and so at peace. Her left arm cradles my head as her fingers stroke and gently play with my hair. Her right arm maintains a easy up and down as her ultra-light grip continues to stroke my dick.

"Hmmmmmm." I let out a joyful suckling hum.

"Ohhhh, that's it. You make Mommy sooooo happy."

"Mmmm!" I tongue at her nipple and nibble at it with my lips as I suck harder. My other hand massages and fondles the other one with equal desire. I even gather my courage and sneak a little stroke down the front of her dick as well. I'd never touched another person's penis before, it was…different. Mostly though I suckle and coo and enjoy the softest handjob ever.

As a grown ass man I never would have dared suggest such a thing as this twisted taboo roleplay with a partner, but now that it was happening it was just so wonderful. I felt so safe in the arms of this older woman. What we were sharing was so kinky yet pure that we were past any worries of judgment or reputation. Neither of us would speak of this tender fragile moment beyond these walls. Her deepest degenerate desire is laid exposed to me as I let her see me at my most vulnerable and in our wickedness a trust is forged. Two strangers become something else. Not quite friends, not quite lovers, and not true family, but something new and something special.

"Let me hear you." She says quietly as she gazes into me.

"Mmm, mmm, ommm." I start mewling and making happy little noises.

"Yessss." She traces my ear with a finger. "Just like that." She pulls me in tight, blocking out the light and smothering me in her great squishy tit. Oxygen be damned, I continue sucking and making my noises as the soft warmth of her breast engulfs me. The rhythm of her stroking hand picks up a beat. "Such a good boyyyy."

"Hmmmm."

I would have blacked out without one ounce of protest but Mom gives me air just as I really needed it. I such and blow hard through my nose, not letting her nipple escape my lips for even a second. Leaning down she give me a sweet little kiss right in the center of my forehead. "I have bad news baby."

"Mmm?"

"We're almost out of time."

"Mmm!" I protest. Already!? Nooooo! I nuzzle hard into her breast as if I might hide inside it.

"I know, I know." She whispers with a little giggle. "But our time's almost up. You can't stay any longer. But…you're gonna come visit me again real soon, aren't you?"

"Mmm." I nod.

"That's right. You are." She says dreamily. "A boy needs his Mom."

"Hmmm."

"I'm gonna miss you soooo much baby. I'll be thinking about you." She leans in over me more. "Will…you think about me too?"

"Mmmm!" I nod again.

"Yes. You will, won't you?" She lovingly brushes some strands of hair from my forehead. "I am so proud of youuuu."

"Mmmmmm!"

"Don't hold back now baby." She kisses me again. "Give Mom a big, big cummie before you go." My hips start to rock in time with her hand and her grip tightens just a little bit. "Don't hold back baby. Show me how good you cum."

"MMMMMMM!" On her gentle command my balls tighten and cock starts spurting with almost no warning. Never had an orgasm hit me so swiftly and so powerfully and so completely beyond my control. "Hnnngh! Hnnnngh! Hnnnngh!" I groan through her titty as she dotingly milks the hot creamy ropes of jizz from my throbbing manhood out onto my stomach.

All the while her big beautiful hazel eyes gaze down right into my very soul. "Goooood boyyyyy! Ohhhh! Such a big messy load for Mom. Goooood boyyyy!"

Chapter 8: Fantasy Over

Chapter Text

With a calm kindly expression Evelyn watches me cum, at first gazing into my eyes then watching my lean abs tighten as each wad of jizz shot out onto it. When at last she squeezes the final drop from my twitching dick I melt in her arms and let her nipple slip from my panting lips.

"Ohhhhhh." A very happy whimper burbles out of me.

"My goodness!" She lauds me as if I'd just done something amazing. "What a nice big load baby. Good boy."

"Ohhh Jesus." I gasp. "Mom!"

She kisses me, full on the lips, but keeps her lips pursed together. More a mother's kiss than a lover's but far more intimate and lingering. Our lips part as she sits up straight and beams with a deep joy in a moment that is far too brief. Annoyance flashes across her pretty face as she glances over toward the bedside alarm clock.

"We're running late." She says. "Your people will be here soon…and so might my husband."

"People?" I whisper as, for a minute there, I completely forgot about the whole context around our meeting. "Right, people."

I go to sit up but she holds me where I am. "Let me." She says. Treating me like a king she wriggles out from under me and lays me back upon a stack of pillows. With more hurry in her step than she wanted she moves to the washroom and quickly returns with a box of tissues and a package of wet wipes. Thoroughly, swiftly, and with care she cleans up my cummy tummy along with my softening cock and still humming balls. She flashes me a little smile as she cleans and even treats my penis to a sweet sucking kiss of its own.

I peer down at her own slowly fading erection. "You never got to…"

"Shhh." She smiles and pats my cheek. "It's okay."

Another glance to the clock she hisses her disappointment as she gathers up the soiled tissues. "Get dressed."

"Yes Ma'am."

As she disposes of the evidence and hurriedly slips back into her underwear and dress I roll off of the bed and get my clothes on. After such a wonderful and emotional and luxurious three hours, and still aglow from my intense climax, it felt off putting and a bit tawdry to rush things now. But I had been told quite explicitly that I would only be here until four o'clock, sharp. Just three short minutes from now.

After a brief look around to make sure nothing of mine was left behind Evelyn leads me back down the stairs and stands me up against a wall near the front door. There she stands me up tall as she straightens and smooths my clothes exactly like a fussy mother might before sending her boy off to school. I look down at myself feeling out of place standing in this palace in my worn jeans and slightly fraying shirt.

"Donald." She says softly, combing my hair with her fingers. "You are too good for this life. You hear me?"

"Okay."

"You are too good for this. I know you could be…so much more." She straightens my collar. "You have to believe that, okay?"

I hold back a tear and nod. "Yes Ma'am."

"But…I am glad your path brought you to me. I am so happy to have met you." She looks up into my face with another warm smile. "I expect to see you again."

"I hope so." I smile too.

There is a strangely awkward moment as the roleplay falls away entirely leaving just Evelyn, the lonely housewife, and Donny, the poor city kid, and the weird knowledge of what we'd shared today. Letting my heart guide me I pull her in for a hug. I hug her hard as whisper into her ear. "I'll miss you."

"Me too baby." She hugs me back. "Take care of yourself out there."

Just then the doorbell rings. Diane was here, right on time.

The moment between us broken Evelyn pulls away from me. Before answering the door she grabs her purse and opens it. She looks through it before pulling out two hundred dollar bills and jamming them into my hand. "This is for you." She whispers. "You earned it. Don't tell them."

"You…don't have to…"

"Hurry Donald." She says as she heads for the door. "Put it away now."

"Okay." I mutter as I stuff the bills into my pocket. I felt…fucking terrible taking money from her. I mean, I knew that was why I was here but…after what we'd just done bringing money into it just felt…cheap and gross. I felt like it was me who owed her something!

Diane stands at the door looking prim and professional, a far cry from the foul mouthed woman I knew. She nods her head with a polite. "Evelyn."

"Diane." Evelyn nods back.

Diane looks over at me and says brusquely "Wait in the car."

"Oh…um…yeah." My pimp's voice was a swift and brutal reminder of who I really was.

I look at Evelyn one last time and she shoots me a wink. That makes me smile again. I slip my shoes on and walk past the two women and out to the waiting Lamar and the long black car. I get into the backseat just where I sat earlier that day.

"How'd it go?" Lamar asks, looking back at me over his shoulder.

"Um…good. It went…good."

He was surprised, but pleasantly so. "Way to go kid."

Back at the door Evelyn and Diane speak for a short time and money is exchanged. As they say their goodbyes and Diane turns to head back to the car I catch Evelyn look my way. Our eyes meet for one last brief moment of connection before she disappears behind the closing door. Diane hops in beside me in a fantastic mood.

"I don't know what you did in there Danny but ya did good." She slaps the back of the seat to spur Lamar into driving. "The bitch was already asking about a next time. Ha ha ha, Danny boy! I knew you could do it. Unlike Lamar there I never doubted ya."

"Yeah." I say, only half listening, as I stare back at the big two-story house receding behind us.

More money is put into my hand, the agreed upon three hundred. I look down at the bills then up to the towers of downtown in the distance. The fantasy was over. I was going home. I think about the empty fridge and barren cupboards of Kiki and I's little run-down tenement and I am reminded of why I had done this in the first place. My hand grips the money and slides it into my pocket. As Diane makes a phone call I settle down into my seat and rest my head against the glass to watch the stone houses and luxury cars and impeccable yards of this dreamland glide on by.

A little smile plays at my lips. While I was heading back to my own shabby reality I had, for one incredible afternoon, gotten a little taste of something better. A gaping gnawing needy hole right in the center of my soul that I didn't even know was there had been filled, ever so briefly. For three magical hours I got to be a son. A son to the kindest, gentlest, most beautiful woman in all the world…who just happened have a degenerate Mommy kink and a fourteen inch cock! Regardless, what a gift this day had been. I felt blessed. I felt like the luckiest guy in the world. I felt…loved.

Chapter 9: Back to Reality

Chapter Text

"I'M HOME!"

My one arm loaded with groceries and the other carrying a still hot pizza I kick the door closed behind me.

"I'm in here." I hear Kiki say from the kitchen table.

She is all smiles as I round the corner with the spoils I purchased from my first day of dishonest work. I wasn't surprised to see her still in the old t shirt and gray shorts that she wore as pajamas with no make up and her long curly hair all tussled. At just past five in the afternoon Kiki's day was just getting started. The moment the bags and pizza box are down on the counter she is up off of her chair. Hurrying to me she slips her arms around my torso and pulls me in for an extra hard hug.

"You did it." She says as she rests her head on my chest.

"Yeah." I hug her back. I go to let go of her again but she keeps me held close so I keep the embrace going too.

"You okay Donny?" She looks up at me with sisterly concern. Her pinpoint pupils told me she'd already had her morning joint, laced with heroin of course. "How you doin kid?"

"I'm not a kid." I grin and kiss her forehead before jesting in a gruff voice. "I did man's work today."

She laughs and gives me a rough shake then squeezes me in yet another hard hug. "Listen to this guy. One trick and he thinks he's king of the fuck boys."

"Ha!"

"Donny." She says more seriously. "I want to hear about it."

"Food first." I insist, after having Evelyn in my arms little Kiki felt like skin and bones by comparison.

"Deal!" She chirps. "I'm starving."

The groceries are put away and soon we sit at our cluttered little table eating pizza off of napkins and both drinking the cola straight from the big bottle.

"You weren't supposed to start until next week." Kiki says between hungry bites. "Mmm. I wanted to talk to you first. I told Diane you weren't ready."

"I did fine." I assure her. "It was something of an emergency I guess."

Kiki scoffs. "With Diane it's always an emergency." A little grin grows on her face. "Soooo, gonna tell me about it?"

"It was…um…it was different than I expected."

"Oh?" She says. "Lamar said you went out to one of them fancy suburbs."

"Oh yeah, it was fancy! You shoulda seen the place."

"Lucky." She quips. "I've been to a penthouse but never out to those swank mansions. You must have been so nervous!"

"Eh, a little." I bluff.

"Pff! Lamar said you forgot your jacket and phone in the car."

I chuckle. "Okay, a lot."

"I was too on my first." She says. "So, tell me about…her."

Try as I might I cannot hide the humongous smile that comes naturally to my face.

"Ahhhh!" She points at me. "Look at you! Ha ha ha! She was good, huh?"

"Uh, yeah. Really good." I say. "She was…an older lady."

"Of course."

"Married."

"No doubt."

"Really pretty. Long red hair, nice eyes, and she was, um, well put together for her age."

"Go on." She hangs on every word as she take another bite of pizza.

"And nice! Kiki, she was unbelievable. She made me food, can you believe that? She has a grown up son off to college, close to my age. I think motherly stuff just comes natural for her." I ponder how much I really wanted to say. I already knew Evelyn's big secret I wouldn't spill but I didn't know how much of the rest of it to share. "I don't think her and her husband are very intimate anymore. And she…she's just really lonely. Ya know? All alone in that big house."

"Awwww, my heart breaks!" Kiki says sarcastically. "That poor, poor, rich woman. Ha!"

"Don't be like that." I didn't like her talking about Evelyn like that though I certainly understood where it was coming from. "You don't understand. Oh Kiki, this woman…" I sigh dreamily and slump back in my chair as I reflect back on my afternoon. "…this incredible woman. She was so nice and so sexy and so….ohhhh, she was…wonderful!"

"Oh boy." She sets her crust down and wipes her mouth. "I was afraid of this."

"Huh?"

"Donny, she might have been nice but she was still just a trick." She says. "That's one of the things I wanted to talk to you about beforehand. Don't fall for the clients, it never works out. Keep it professional."

"No, no." I shake my head. "This was different Kiki. Totally different. You should have…"

"Been there?" She finishes my sentence. "You think I haven't been?" Reaching across she rests her hand on mine. "We've all been there." She tilts her head and studies me a moment. "Let me guess…lots of sweet talk, probably opened up with some real personal stuff too, real names given. I bet she made you feel real special, huh? Like you were different from all the others." My smile starts to fade. "She probably said something about how she wished she could help you not be a call boy anymore. I bet she felt soooo sorry for you and wanted to make all your dreams come true. Oh, and I bet she was soooo upset when the time was up, and that she just can't wait to see you again, but she sure as shit got you the hell out of there right on time anyway. Nice tip, 'just for you', one or two bills. Yeah?" I don't answer her. I wasn't smiling anymore. "And I'd bet anything that an 'I love you' slipped out in there somewhere." She leans in, looking up into my eyes. "Am I close?"

Close? She had just hit a fucking near perfect bullseye! Every word spoken as if she'd been there to see it.

"You don't understand." I mutter and turn my head so as not to look at her.

"I do." She squeezes my hand. "I really do little brother."

"She's…my friend."

"Your friend?" She says. "Okay then, give your friend a call. Hell, invite her on over. Let's watch a movie together."

"I…don't know her number."

"I know." Kiki says softly. "Because she's not your friend Donny. She's just a trick." Getting up she comes around to hug my head to her chest. "I've been there kid, trust me. I wish Diane had waited. I wanted to tell you this stuff." She kisses my head. "Those people, those people with money, they aren't like us Donny. Everything in their world is bought and sold, even love. We're just toys to them. They don't even see us as human. Just little wind up boys and girls they hire by the hour that they can project all their fantasies on. They'll say the nicest things…or the nastiest…because they know we are paid to listen and respond. We make them cum or laugh or cry or whatever the fuck they're after, then they're done with us until the mood strikes them again." Pulling back she takes me by the cheeks and makes me face her. She gives me sweet grin. "Hey. Don't get down about it. You might already have your first regular. That is huge! Regulars mean less risks and bigger tips. This is a good thing Donny." She ruffles my hair. "Don't be so glum. We have pizza, this is a good day!"

"Yeah, yeah." I nod as I wrap my head around the reality check I'd just been given. "A good day."

"I'm really happy it went well." She says as she lets me go. "They won't all be like that. You gotta enjoy these ones, just don't let them get in there." She points at my heart. "Okay?"

"Yeah."

"I love you kid."

I sigh and nod again. "I love you too Kiki."

"Hey, uh, do you have any of that money left?" She scratches the back of her neck. "I'm heading out soon and I'm a little light…"

"I got a bit." I'd rather just give her the money than hear the excuses as to why she needed it. Pulling a fifty from my pocket I hand it to her.

She takes it, gratefully, but pauses. "Is that it?"

"Yeah. I bumped into Mr. Khan on the way in…"

"That asshole! I told him I'd have the rent next week." She folds up the bill and tucks it into the waistband of her shorts and grumbles again. "Asshole."

"Well, we owe three hundred less now."

She lets out a breath. "Yeah…that's good, I guess."

"I'm gonna start pulling my weight around here." I tell her. "You'll see. If…if that woman wants me again or…or if I can get a few more t-tricks…maybe you won't have to work so much."

"Ha! That'd be nice."

"I'm going to need clothes." I say. "These weren't cutting it out there in burbs."

"Yes! Let's go to the consignment store this weekend." She says excitedly. "I can get you looking like a real fine piece of ass."

"Kiki!"

With a giggle and wink she spins on her heel and heads for her room. "I knew you could do it Donny. You're the fucking best! Don't you ever forget that little brother."

"You too." I say.

As Kiki got ready for her night of work I sit alone nibbling at the greasy pizza but thinking about that fresh BLT prepared just for me. Staring into the living room I take in the cramped space with frayed mismatched furniture and cannot help but reflect back on luxuriousness of the house I was in just a couple of short hours ago. The further I got from it the more that whole afternoon really did feel like a dream. Nothing about it felt real. And yet…I could still taste that sandwich and Mom's delicious homemade apple pie if I thought about it hard enough.

Chapter 10: Nice While It Lasted

Chapter Text

Three days pass with no word from Diane. I had been warned about this when she pulled me into the life. Whores like me, clean cut and passably cute, had a very niche clientele. If I was stripper level studly, a bad boy, a femboy, or packing a monster cock with legendary bedroom skills the demand would be higher. And, of course, if I was willing to go gay I could be working almost nightly. As it was, I simply had to wait for the right kind of customer to come along. I'd only gotten that first gig because of a shortage after all, a shortage that the well-connected Diane had nearly topped up already.

With each passing day I was coming around to realize just how true Kiki's words had been. I had just been a boy toy to Evelyn. All that sweet talk was just that, sweet and empty. It hurt. I really thought we'd made a connection there. All I could think about was her but it was clear that she wasn't thinking about me. If our roles were reversed there was NO WAY I wouldn't have summoned her for another visit. But her silence spoke volumes. I had fulfilled whatever weird needs she had for awhile and I wouldn't hear from her again until her fetish had to be fed once more.

Ah well, it was a nice fantasy while it lasted. Besides, today was going to be a good day. It was Saturday and Kiki was going to take me to the clothes store and get me a new outfit that wouldn't make me stand out so badly out in those exclusive neighborhoods. This would be fun! We always had a good time together even if it was just shopping. Five o'clock sharp, just as we agreed, I rap on her bedroom door.

"Rise and shine sleepyhead." I call. "Time to go shopping."

I crack the door and cautiously peek in, ready to dart back if she was indecent. The room was dark and suffocatingly stuffy. She had a space heater on despite the fact it wasn't cold in the apartment. Somewhere on the bed among the piles of crumpled blankets and pillows and stuffed animals was my sister.

"Come on you…" My voice dies as the light from the opening door falls across her cluttered night stand…and I see the spoon and syringe. "No." I whisper as my heart breaks.

Hurrying to her bed I scramble to find my sister. I let out a gasp of relief when I hear the slow steady sound of her breathing. Oh thank God! I pull the sheet away from her face and she furrows her eyebrows and clamps her lids tight. "Mmmmm!" She protests drowsily.

"Kiki." I whisper as I pet the hair from her face. "Kiki, you said no more needles. You promised."

"Mmm?" In a haze she blinks her eyes open and looks up at me. "Ohhh, hey baby brother." Her voice is weak and tired. With a limp hand she strokes my cheek with her fingers. "Love youuu."

"Kiki." I sigh, deeply disappointed in her. "We were going to go shopping, remember?"

"Were we?" Her eyelids droop shut. "I forgot. I'm sorryyy."

I forgot. How many times had Mom said that to us over the years?

"God damn it Kiki. God damn you."

"Hey, heyyy…I'm sorry." She slurs. "How…how about another time? Mmm? I promise."

"Oh Kiki."

"I promise…I promissssse…" She drifts off back into a drug induced stupor.

I tuck her back in and kiss her forehead then hide her drugs as best I can so she didn't take anymore in this state. I stand and look down on her sweet peaceful face framed by her curly hair. She was walking the same path as our mother, I could see it but I didn't know what to do about it. Solutions cost money, money that I certainly didn't have. I leave the room and quietly close the door behind me.

I was disappointed, I was really looking forward to our shopping trip, but I was used to disappointment. I look around the apartment…I certainly didn't want to stick around here for the rest of the day. I could go chill with a friend but…I felt restless. I didn't want to just chill. I wanted to DO something. I glance back to Kiki's door. There was no way she'd be working tonight in that state. The groceries I had bought had run out this morning. With Kiki down maybe I could take care of things, for once I could provide for us. I give Diane a call.

"Danny?"

"Donny."

"Whatever. What's up?"

"Um…I was hoping you might have some work for me." I swallow. "I…uh…I thought…maybe you had something. I haven't heard from you."

"A boy that wants to work. I like your spirit Danny." She says. "You willing to suck a cock yet?"

An image of Evelyn's big lady dick flashes through my mind before I shake it out. That was not the cock she was talking about. "No, not yet."

"Yet?" Her interest is piqued. "I like the sound of that!" There is a pause. "What the hell, I appreciate your initiative. Yeah, I'm sending some boys over to a bachelorette party. The pay isn't great but you keep all the tips. Do good and you could really rake it in."

"A party?" I could feel my chest tighten at the thought of it. "Uh, I think I would be better one on one. I'm not sure party's are really…"

"All you gotta do is follow along with what the other guys do. You'll get the hang of it. Listen, you want to work tonight or don't you?"

I close my eyes and think of Kiki and our barren cupboard, then let out a defeated sigh. "Yeah, I want to work."

"Great! Go wait outside your building. Lamar will pick you up as soon as he can."

"I…don't really have much to wear."

"Oh, don't worry about that." She laughs. "G-strings will be provided."

It is just past two in the morning when I return home. I drop my coat on my shoes and make straight for the bathroom where I take a long hot shower to try and clean the filth from my soul. From there I head straight for bed where I hide my head under my pillow and try desperately not to cry as I wipe my mind from the terrible memories of the evening. But the hoots and whistles and leers and rough gropes and drunken laughs and degrading language would not be forgotten so easily. I had sold my dignity for a piddly sixty bucks. And not only had I barely gotten any tips, the other guys all said that they didn't want to work with me anymore as I 'brought the mood down'. I had bombed!

That night I lay awake, my eyes tracing along the cracks in the ceiling as I think.

I could try again at an honest job but that was easier said than done. Patchy experience, sketchy references, no education, I didn't even own a proper tie for an interview. My history of sticky fingers certainly didn't help either. I hadn't stolen anything in nearly a year now but that sort of charge sticks with you in the eyes of potential employers. But I had to try. What choice did I have? I wasn't cut out for the life of a prostitute. I couldn't handle the demeaning work and I certainly couldn't handle having my heart toyed with. I wasn't tough like that, not like Mom and Kiki.

But…they had help. A pill, a powder, a needle. Something to take the edge off, something to cloud the memories, something to hold back the pain. Maybe, if I just took a little, maybe it could help me relax and numb my troubled mind enough to do the job. Just a little wouldn't hurt. I knew the dangers well enough not to let myself get hooked on the junk. I'd be careful. If I could hold on just a little longer…maybe I could see her again. Just one more time.

I knew now that Eveyln's concern about me was false, but for a son that not even his real mother could love false was better than none. I wanted so bad to return to that fantasy. Closing my eyes I see Mom's beautiful hazel eyes come into view followed by her face and then her long scarlet hair. Next her luscious curvaceous body comes into view. "Mmmm." Reaching down I start to stroke myself. What a body! Curves, tits, ass, and that huge cock. I had thought about her so much these past days that her extra organ didn't even bother me anymore. It just made her more unique, more special, and more beautiful in my eyes. My Mom wasn't like those boring vapid skanks at that party. My Mom was one of a kind. And she knew how to treat a boy too! All through the chaos and confusion of the bachelorette party I'd been struggling to keep it up, not so now. As I thought of Evelyn my dick was stiff in no time at all.

After a good wank I am able to get some shut-eye. It is almost noon before I finally roll out of bed. I find that, having slept all day yesterday, Kiki was already up and out. She leaves me a little note taped to door. "We're going shopping. Soon! Count on it. Love you kid."

I sigh as I tear it down. "Love you too Sis." I crumple the note and toss in the trash.

I am tidying up when I hear my phone ring. Rummaging about in the closet I find my jacket where Kiki had hung it and fish out my phone to see that it was Diane.

"Shit." I sigh. "Calling to fire my ass no doubt." Just after noon on a Sunday, and after last night's performance, what else could it be? Ah well, probably for the best. I answer. "Hello?"

"Where the fuck you been Danny!? I've been calling for over a fucking hour."

"Uh, sleeping." I mumble.

"Fucking sleeping beauty, isn't that lovely." She says sarcastically. "Keep your phone on you dumb ass!"

"It's Sunday…"

"Whoopty fucking doo. Do you know what 'on call' means? You think you get weekends off? You think I get a day off? You work when there's work, and right now there's work. We're coming to get you. Be there in fifteen."

"Fifteen!? What!?" I croak. "I…I'm not ready."

"Well get fucking ready sunshine."

A trick? Now? I was barely awake. I hadn't even showered yet. I had no clean clothes. And I still felt wretched and gross from my ordeal last night. In both body and mind I was not ready for this! My eyes flit to Kiki's room. Did she find those drugs I hid? Maybe…just a little taste…might just perk me up and dumb me down enough to…

"Hello?" Diane interrupts my thoughts.

"I…uh…I don't think I can." I shake my head. "You'll have to find someone else."

"Oh no!" She barks. "It's gotta be you and it's gotta be now. She was quite insistent."

"She was? Who…?"

"Who the fuck do you think?" Diane says. "Fuck you're dim Danny. You've only had two jobs, do you honestly think it was one of the girls from the party? Ha!" She says. "After last night's shit show you fucking owe me one. Now put on your big boy pants and…GET FUCKING READY!"

All thoughts of drugs and not being ready are wiped from my mind as I feel my spirit lift. "Yes Ma'am!"

Chapter 11: As Real as it Gets

Chapter Text

"Mom! I'm home!" I call out as the door swings closed behind me. I hang my jacket and kick off my shoes and I am hurrying down the hall even before she appears from the kitchen to welcome me.

"My boy!"

We meet in the middle, throwing ourselves into each other's arms for a long, hard, close hug. For me at least it was a moment of pure heartfelt bliss. Mom was holding me again, in that way only she could. Ohhhhh, I wish I could stay in this moment forever.

I bury my face in her neck and let out a joyful sigh. "I missed you. I missed you."

"I missed you too." She says with a catch in her soft voice. She kisses my cheek. "Ohhhh, my boy."

Grabbing my head she peppers me with kisses and gives me a look up and down. Her smile fades a little. "Oh Donald, you look…are you okay?"

I smile. "I'm okay. Just a long night, ya know? You know how us young guys stay up all night. Ha ha ha!" I was downright giddy to see her again.

Her brows furrow as she studies me closer, her soft hand stroking down my temple. "Right."

Truth was I looked like shit. I'd gotten very little sleep the night before and what I did get was shallow and patchy. With only fifteen minutes to prepare I barely had enough time to pull a comb through my hair, stroke a razor over my face, and give my teeth a hasty brush. And my clothes…they were downright embarrassing. Wearing the same jeans as the first time, only dirtier, and a the cleanest crumpled t shirt I could find on the floor of my room I must looked like a bum straight off the curb to her privileged eyes.

"Sorry." I apologize for my shabby appearance. "I didn't get any warning. My fault for not being prepared."

"It's okay." She says softly. "My day only opened up this morning. I didn't have much warning either." She stares me in the eyes. "How are you doing Donald?"

"I'm…" I turn my eyes toward the kitchen. "…hey! Is that an apple pie I smell? That's my favorite."

"Hungry?"

"Starving! I didn't eat breakfast."

"Well then, let Mom take care of that for you." She takes my arm and leads me into the kitchen.

As she makes me pancakes I sit there grinning like a fool. I was here! Back inside the fantasy. Oh, it was just wonderful. As she cooks she keeps interrupting our back and forth with persistent questions. "How are you doing?" "You okay?" "How are you feeling?" And other such probing things. I always answer them just the same. "I'm fine Mom." "I'm okay Mom." "Feeling great Mom."

She wasn't convinced. She serves me the pancakes she stands across the island from me with concern etched on her beautiful face as watches me snarf down the fluffy syrup soaked morsels or motherly perfection.

"Mmmm!" I smile and chew and swallow with exaggerated relish, showing her how happy I was.

Her concern only deepens. "What's wrong Donald? Something is wrong."

"Mmm, what do you mean?" I ask through a full mouth. "I'm home. What could be better than that?"

She narrows her eyes then shakes her head. "No." She waves toward me. "This…this isn't real. You're acting like those other boys." Her voice softens. "I want my Donald. I want my real boy."

"What do you mean? I am real. Ha! Boy I sure do love your home cooking. Yum, yum, yum!"

"Oh my sweet…what did they do to you?"

"They didn't…" My voice falters.

"What happened?"

My fork pauses in midair as I stare down at the half eaten stack of pancakes. "I'm…okay…"

"No, you're not." She reaches across and lays a hand lightly on my shoulder. "You can tell me."

My hand trembles. My throat suddenly felt dry and the sweet taste in my mouth turns to ash. "This…this is…the last time…"

"The last time?"

"I'm quitting. I…can't do it. I can't…be…what they need me to be. What you need me to be." I shrink, ashamed, in my seat. "They touched me Mom. Those women last night. They touched me and…said things…I…I didn't like it. I…hate…them."

"Oh my boy!" She covers her mouth, the glimmer of a tear in her eye. "My sweet child."

I see and hear her false concern and I nearly wretch.

My eyes snap up to meet hers. "Okay…you want real. I'll be as real as it gets. I'm scared Evelyn. I'm fucking scared." I drop the fork, it clatters loudly to the plate startling her and causing her to flinch back. "I've got no fucking money. I got no fucking future. My sister's a fucking junkie. Her life is falling apart right in front of me. She needs me and I don't fucking know what to do! I can't even look after myself! I love her! She's…she's all I got."

Evelyn stares at me with wide stunned eyes.

"But the worst part, the very worst part…is you!"

"Me?" She gasps as if a dagger had just been driven straight into her heart.

"You want ME to be real? What about YOU?" I say, my voice tremors with pent up anger and pain. "Meeting you was the most…wonderful…thing…" I shake my head, not allowing myself to cry again in front of her. "I believed those things you said. I thought we…connected. I thought you liked me. But, but, you just used me. Your little boy toy. Your make-believe son. Just another in a long line of sons for hire. Kiki told me about you people. She said how you people don't even think about people like me…and her. I'll do it for you one more time 'Mom'. I'll do what you want Evelyn, I'll say what you want, I'll always keep your secrets. Just…please…stop pretending that you really care about me." I thump my chest. "I can't take it! Not…from you."

By the time she comes around to my side I am already a sobbing mess. So much for not crying. My fatigued mind and battered spirit hadn't the fortitude to handle this shit. She takes me into her warm, soft embrace and I collapse into her, needing any sort of kindly human contact right now even if it was just for show. She holds me. She kisses my head. She tells me that I am brave and strong boy. I don't know if she was mocking me or not but I accept the nurturing words and cling to them just as I clung to her body.

"Donald."

"Ye-yeah?" I sniffle.

"I'd like to show you something." I look up at her to see her gazing down at me with a calm gentle warmth. There was no anger, no judgment, no offense in her clear hazel eyes. She takes the hem of her skirt and daubs my wet cheeks dry. "Could I show you something?"

Hesitantly I nod.

She takes me by the arm again and I follow. To my surprise she leads me out of the house, out the back door and out onto a large stone deck beyond which was a glimmering azure swimming pool. Taking a hard right she leads me along the house to a door situated near the corner. Taking out a key she unlocks the door to reveal a wide staircase leading down. There was a sturdy railing along one side and one of those chairlifts for the elderly along the other. She motions me to enter.

I descend down the stairs with Evelyn close behind and come to another door. I look back over my shoulder and she gives me a nod to continue. Opening it up I come to stand in completely empty basement suite.

"What's this?"

"You're new home." She says. "Or so I hope."

I turn to look at her. "You…want me…to live here?"

She lets out a nervous sigh. "Well, I wasn't planning on showing you this so soon. I wanted to see how this time went, to see if what I felt was real, but…" She looks around the common room where the kitchen, dining room, and living room were all attached. "We had this done up for my grandfather. He lived here his last few years. We wanted him close but we knew he needed his own space. We never bothered to convert it back again. Alan and I in this big house, it's not like we need the space. It's been empty for a long time now."

"You…want…me…here?"

"It'll be complicated. I will have to talk Alan into it, which won't be easy." She says. "My husband likes quiet and he likes his privacy. If you are here you'll have to be on your best behavior." She steps closer. "If I can convince him to rent the suite he'll leave all the details to me. He can't be bothered with stuff like this. I'll go through the charade of a process. We'll have to come up with some story of who you are and why you need to live out here in this neighborhood. A story that'll hold up. Neighbors and friends will ask questions."

"But…"

As if reading my mind she says. "I…I didn't know you were looking after your sister. I didn't know it was that sort of thing." She laughs, a sad laugh. "There's so much I don't know about you. We're practically…strangers. I…I'm not sure what to say."

"Me neither." I look around me in disbelief.

"You said you couldn't do it anymore?" She whispers. "Neither can I. Thinking about you…out there. I've been so worried knowing about you and your new job. It killed me not knowing how you were. I tried to call you but Diane said that clients and talent only speak through her. I wanted to bring you here but we've been so busy." Closer she comes to me. "I don't know how we make this work. All I know is that…I want my son under this roof. Under my roof. I want my boy here, with me."

I bow my head, feeling terrible for doubting her and the things I'd said to her. "Oh Mom."

Reaching out she takes my arms and squeezes them and gazes into my eyes. "Is this real enough for you Donald?"

Chapter 12: Special

Chapter Text

I nod. "As real as it gets. I shouldn't have doubted you."

"I understand." She says.

"I…don't know how to answer yet." I look about the space then back to her. "This is…this is a lot."

"I know. And sudden. As much a surprise to me as to you." She chuckles lightly before a letting out long contented sigh as she wraps one arm around my waist. "You being here just…feels right."

"How would rent work? Or bills or…?"

"I don't know baby. Let Mom worry about that, okay?" She cups my cheek in that way she had. "Like I said, I don't even know if I can make it happen. But I'll try. Lord I will try. You need to believe that I will do everything I can."

"I won't doubt you again." I say. "I will need to think about this. I need to talk to Kiki."

"Of course."

"You sure about this?"

"Yes." She brushes a stray bang from my forehead. "You are worth it."

"Ohhh." I lean my cheek into her palm then kiss it. "You make me feel so…special."

"Mmm, you are special Donald."

I felt so unworthy of her and yet, in my heart, I knew this was no act of charity. She was just as caught up in this crazy spiderweb as me. Our feelings might be misplaced, and they were definitely wrong, but they could not be denied. I don't know what she saw in me, I really didn't, but damn was I happy that she did. And I never wanted to betray that faith. She made me want to be something…more. More than anything I wanted to be a son to her, one she could truly be proud of and one that would treat her like she deserved.

"I'm sorry." I say softly. "I'm sorry I came here looking like this. I'm sorry I wasn't prepared. I'm sorry I tried to fake it with you. I'm sorry I said those things. I'm sorry if I disappointed you or…"

"Shhhhh." She touches my lips with her fingertips. "I'm just happy you're here."

Taking my hand she leads me towards the back wall. There she lowers to sit right there on the carpeted floor, legs out in front and back resting against the wall. She pulls me down to be with her, I go to sit beside her but, using only motion and body language, she redirects me to straddle her thick thighs.

"I'm too heavy." I whisper.

"Never." Is all she says.

I do as she wishes and place a knee to either side of her wide hips then carefully settle down to sit on her pillowy lap. If my weight was an issue I couldn't tell as she exuded nothing but a calm inner joy. Her look of peace was a cool ointment on a fresh burn. My turbulent emotions and tumultuous spirit had found something safe and solid on which to anchor. As she pulls me down to hold me close I allow myself to relax in a way I hadn't since the last time I was here. Here in her arms suddenly everything didn't seem as bad.

Gently her hands rub up and down my back then caresses he back of my neck. "Mom's got you now baby. You don't have to be scared anymore. Not when you're here."

"Ohhhhh." I melt into her. Tears threaten to spill again, this time tears of joy. Resting my cheek against her silky red hair I just letting my body go slack as she held me.

"Donald." She whispers.

"Yeah?"

"You're right. You need to quit this job of yours." Her arms tighten around me. "Today."

"What do I tell Diane?"

"Tell her…just tell her you're done." She says. "What you and I do from here on is none of her business. She doesn't need to know a thing."

"Yes Ma'am." Relief fills me. Having Evelyn tell me to do it was going to make this so much easier. It wasn't just my decision, it was ours. Someone had my back.

"I…I don't ever want those nasty girls touching you again." Her hug gets even tighter as her voice simmers with carefully controlled anger. "They'll only ruin a good boy. No more bad girls for you, you hear me baby?" Her fingers dig in as she squeezes me nearly as hard as she could. "They had no right to treat you like they did!"

My eyes closed, enjoying the tight embrace, I smile. "Jealous?"

"No!" She says, not entirely truthfully. It was terrible…but I loved the fact she was a bit jealous. "My son deserves a good woman. A proper girl who will treat him right. A fine woman worth marrying and settling down with. Not those grabby, filthy, foul mouthed little…floozies!"

"It's okay." I whisper. "No more. I'll quit being a call boy on the ride home."

She lets out a long breath as her whole body relaxes. "Good boy."

Sitting up I look down at her. "Those girls couldn't hold a candle to you. I missed you so much. You are all I've been thinking about."

Slowly she runs her hands up my stomach. "You've barely left my thoughts."

The mood in the empty suite was rapidly shifting as we look at each other with a rising desire. This…thing we shared was built on a foundation of mutual need, each of us provided the other something they desperately lacked, but mixed into the concrete of this foundation was also an equal part of twisted lust that combined to make it as solid as bedrock. An edifice of love and friendship was still to be built upon this foundation, but as of now the underpinnings were as strong as they could be.

Gazing deep into each other's eyes it was as clear as noonday sun just how badly we wanted each other. Reaching around to my butt she pulls me closer in until my bulged nestled completely within her much larger one like a nursing kitten snuggling into its Mummy's tummy. Her big balls supported my whole package from below as her thick slumped cock spooned it from above.

"Why Mom, you're not wearing underwear." I smirk.

"You naughty scamp." She giggles. "I just have on a normal pair of panties today. No need to tuck things and hide things with you." Her hands return to my front, gliding up under my shirt to feel my flesh in her soft gentle hands. "I'm sorry they touched you baby. I'm so sorry I wasn't there for you."

"Mmmm." I slowly gyrate my hips to let my sex rub and rummage about in hers. I bring my hands up and rest my arms atop my head, arching my back as I feel her hands feel me. "Those boring girls could never make me feel like you can Mom."

"Donald…" She raises a brow, her hazel eyes burning. "…if you're not careful you're gonna make your Mom hard again."

"I'll take that chance." I smile and grind into her a wee bit harder to feel both our cocks start to swell with arousal.

One floor up my half eaten breakfast sat on a plate getting cold. But I wasn't all that hungry anymore, not for pancakes at least. Two floors above us was a perfectly wonderful, luxurious and ultra comfortable bedroom. But who had time to climb all those pesky stairs? Whatever was about to happen was going to happen right here, right now, in this vacant suite on this cool basement floor.

Chapter 13: Son from another Mum

Chapter Text

She lets out a long sigh and I feel her body relax below me as she just savors this feeling of me slowly riding and our junk rubbing together. "This is sooo nice."

"Yeahhh." I say, loving it every bit as much as she did.

"Talk to me." Evelyn whispers. "Tell me about yourself Donald. Tell me about the mystery man I just so very foolishly invited to live under my roof. Tell me about my son from another mum."

I giggle at that. "I don't know what to say. There's not much to know honestly."

"Let's start simple." She says. "How old are ya baby?"

"Twenty three."

"No kidding?" She says with a grin. "Same as my son Eugene."

"Eugene?"

"Yeah?"

"Really?"

"Yes. Why?"

"Huh…just, I dunno, kinda nerdy sounding."

"Behave!" She titters and pinches my stomach. "The nerve! That's my child you're talking about!"

I laugh and rub my belly where she pinched me.

"Besides, it's a fine name. Named after Alan's father."

"If you say so." I quip dubiously.

"You're just jealous."

"Maybe a little." I say. She had no idea how true that was. What I wouldn't have given to have Eugene's childhood. Although…if I did…I wouldn't be here sitting on Evelyn's lap the way I am now. Perhaps it wasn't so bad to be Donny after all.

"And you? How old?"

"You don't ask a lady her age." Her smile fades, just a little. "Forty five. Old. Really old."

"No way." I assure her. "Not old at all."

"You're sweet." She says. "Just the one sister?"

"Mmm hmm." I nod. "Kiki. She's a pain in the ass but…she's the best."

"Aww."

"I, um, I couldn't have made it on my own. She looked after me. She's…she's my hero. I love her so much."

"Shhh." She soothes as my voice starts to crack. "It's okayyyy."

"W-we had it pretty rough, her and I." I stop riding. "P-pretty rough."

"Aw sweet thing. I am so sorry."

"It's okay. I…I don't think I want to talk about it right now."

"Then neither do I." She says. "I never meant to pry."

"I don't want to bring that stuff here." With that I start to move again, gyrating my hips in lazy circles. "I just want to be here right now. It's nice here. I just want to be here with you. Okay?"

"I've got you now baby. You're here, you're safe, and you are very much welcome." Evelyn says softly as her fingers find my nipples. "Just relax. Let me look after you. Let me take care of you."

"I like the sound of that." My smile widens as I continue slowly gyrating my hips and rubbing my rapidly stiffening manhood around within her big cozy bulge.

"Maybe…" She says in a lilting dreamy tone, the tips of her index fingers teasing my nips. "…maybe you want me to speak to that big scary Diane for you? If you don't want to…I could do it for you. I don't mind."

"I can do it."

"Okay." She say, just tiny bit disappointed. "If you say so."

"Un…unless you want to."

"I want to." Her hands slide up my chest to reach out through the neck of my shirt to caress my cheeks while also exposing my belly. "I'll talk to her for you. I know you're a man and I know you can deal with this stuff but…why don't you leave this one to Mom? Mmm?"

"Yes Ma'am." I sigh. If she wanted to deal with that unpleasantness I was only too happy to let her, I sure as heck didn't want to.

"That's my boy." She leans in and kisses my tummy. "My good boy."

"Ohhhh."

She sits back again, pulling her hands out from under my shirt as she does so. "Take off your shirt."

I pull my t shirt up off of me and toss it to the side. As I look at her and see her drinking in my body, while also feeling her cock surge with growing life, I felt soooooo fucking sexy. Those girls last night sure didn't look at me like that. Honestly, nobody had ever looked at me quite like she did. She glances downward then looks back up with a giggle. "My goodness Donald. You're so hard!"

I bite my lip, smiling a naughty smile, and nod. I grind into her, my rock hard manhood rubbing into her big still spongy lady cock. "You make me…happy."

"Happy or horny?"

"Both."

"Atta boy." She says, her fingers now playing across my belly and chest. "I'm a little jealous. You get hard so quick and so easy."

"It's easy with you. You are the most beautiful woman in the whole world."

"Ohhhh. You say the sweetest things." She lightly rakes her fingers down my body. "Show me. Show me how hard you are for me."

I nod again. Her warm voice and gentle touch and adoring look were absolutely hypnotic, I was in the palm of her very soft hand. As she watches me I reach down and open my jeans. Pulling my underwear down I let my erect penis spring free.

"Ohhhh! Ha ha!" She cheers at its sudden popping up. "Well hello my little one! Oh I've missed you." She addresses my cock directly as one might a beloved pet. In response it jumps a few times to her excited words and she laughs with pure joy. "I see you've missed me too! He he he."

With someone else I would have taken that 'little one' comment to heart, but in her happy maternal tone I could hear it only meant as a term of endearment. She had this 'Mom' way of making things sound cute and endearing without sounding condescending. And really, compared to her I was absolutely tiny. I didn't mind the term one bit. I actually kind of loved it. Besides, I already knew I was her 'big boy' so there was no need for that sort of jealousy.

"Go ahead." She whispers, nodding down. "I want to see you play with it."

A blush warms my cheeks even as I do as she asks. None of my previous lovers had ever asked me to play with myself for them like Evelyn did. Taking my dick in loose grip I start to stroke it. "Like this?"

"Oh yes! Yes baby, just like that. Show me how you like to jerk it." She was positively beaming, making me feel sexy and proud and bashful and all warm and fuzzy all at once. Jerking off never felt like this before. "That's it. My big sexy man is full of cummies for Mom. Isn't that right baby?"

"Yes!" Some tiny part of me knew how weird this was, I didn't give a single fuck. Against my nuts I feel her getting harder and harder, I keep humping against her in time with my strokes. "Can I…can I touch your boobs?"

"Oh! Of course you can!" She says happily. "One moment."

Sitting up Evelyn reaches behind her to zip down her nice yellow dress. Pulling it down one shoulder at a time she lets the top portion fall around her waist. Holding up her massive tits is a white lacy bra strained to the limit. Holy hell did she have cleavage! So much milky, silky smooth cleavage. It looked like I crawl right in there and curl up for a nap. If only, I would crawl in there and never come out again! Reaching back again she unhooks the clasp of the bra and her big soft knockers instantly fall about six inches and bounce to rest. The bra she removes and sets it carefully to the side. As if she couldn't wait a single second she grabs my free hand and brings it hard into her nearest tit.

"There you go sweetie." She whispers. "Is that what you wanted?"

"Yeaaah." I coo.

My hand, overflowing with warm soft breast, squeezes and fondles the weighty flesh. GOD! If there was something better in this world than these mature tits I couldn't think of it. Her body was just…wonderful. I loved her body. I LUSTED for her body. In the past few days I had dreamed of it so many times, but having it here to touch and hold was better than any dream. I'd always had a little thing for milfs, I mean who doesn't, but despite only knowing Evelyn for such a short time I couldn't even imagine myself with a woman my own age anymore. There had been some fit and firm hotties at that party last night and not one of them piqued my interest.

"You like Mom's tits baby?"

"I love them!" I start to stroke faster as I grope and push and rub her big breast.

"They're not too saggy or…"

"Stop." I tell her. "I meant what I said. I love them. I love your breasts. I lover your ass. I love your hair and your face and your amazing curves. And I love your cock too. You are the most beautiful woman in the world. I wouldn't change one single thing about you."

"Mmmm." She squirms beneath me as she laps up my praise. "You say the sweetest thingsss."

"Because they're true."

"Thank you!" She says. "You're gonna cum all over Mom's tits, okay baby?"

"Yes Ma'am."

"I want at least three big big loads today, okay? I won't accept any less."

"Mmmm, yes Ma'am."

"Don't you hold back. I want all that hot young cum out of those big beautiful balls of yours."

"Hahhh." I stroke a bit harder, pinching her fat nipple between my thumb and finger. "All for youuuu."

"Ohhhhh Donald…you make me…so…" Reaching around she grabs my ass with both hands and pulls me in tighter. "Rrrrrm!"

With a smirk I say. "Don't look now, but I think someone else is hard too."

As I say it I feel Evelyn's massive cock flex with power, every bit as hard as my own. She looks down at our rubbing crotches in disbelief. "I am! I haven't been able to…that quick…since I was your age…" She looks up at me. "Ohhhh Donald!"

"He he he!" That made me feel soooooo darned good! It hit me then that a side benefit of being with a woman with a cock was that there could be no faking it when she was really turned on and when she wasn't. And right now she was. I grind along the length of her dick as I continue stroking my own and playing with her tits. Christ, it felt like she had the top half of a baseball bat under her dress!

Chapter 14: A Firm Hand

Chapter Text

I wriggle and rub against her as I giggle. "You think I'm sexyyy, you think I'm sexyyy! Ha ha ha ha!"

She chuckles warmly as her cock presses up into me. "Yes my boy, I do. Come on now baby, stroke it faster. I wanna see you cum nice and quick for me."

"Yes Ma'am."

My hand is a blur, stroking up and down aroused manhood in the way I did when I was going for maximum stimulation.

"Hurry baby." Her hands dig into my butt cheeks, massaging them and pulling them apart then pushing them together as she urges me on. "Mom wants her nice warm cummies. Hurry now. Don't make me wait baby, please?"

"I'm trying." I sigh. "Ohhhh."

Sitting upright she leans in to press her big breasts into my dick and stroking hand, it jiggles and jubbles as my rapid wrist slaps against it. I turn it so the tip rubbed along the soft silky flesh. My other hand continues to squeeze and fondle and my hips rock to the rhythm.

"Don't hold back my boy."

"I'm not. Mmmmm." God, her tits looked and feel sooooo good. All I could think about was blasting my jizz all over them. It was all she was thinking too.

"Donald." Her tone was shifting from soft to stern, though not in a mean sort of way. "Donald my dear, cum. Cum for Mommy."

"Uhhhhhnnnn." I stroke as fast as I could. "I'm so close!"

"Donald!" She says firmly. "Cum…now."

"Ohhhhhh." I give it my all.

She gives me another five seconds before she says. "Stop."

"Huh?"

"Stop Donald."

My jerking hands stops and I still my body as well. Through panting breaths I say. "I'm almost there."

She gives me a warm adoring smile. I had fallen short of some expectation of hers but there was no hint of disappointment, only an odd sort of maternal pride. "You did your best. It's not your fault."

"What?"

"Come here." She pulls me in. "Give me a hug."

I hug her and she hugs me back, holding me in that special way only she could. She strokes my hair and hums and kisses my body and…just…holds me. Curling up into her I let out a most contented mewl. "Mmmmm."

"Ohhhh, so precious." She kisses my cheek and sits me up again, she then pats the ground beside her. "Here now. Get out of those clothes my boy."

I look down at my twitching dick and her inviting tits confused as to why we stopped. "But…"

"Donald." She warns. "You listen now."

"Yes Ma'am." I say.

I was only too happy to obey. This thing we had started I didn't quite have a grip on yet but I knew already that it was some sort of BDSM connection. She was my dominant and I her submissive, her the Mistress and I her chosen boy. A Mistress completely unlike those leather clad crop wielding boss bitches that one thought about when the term dominatrix was mentioned, but she was a Mistress nonetheless. She just…was. And, despite my lack of experience in this stuff, my submission to her style of dominance came so easy. It hadn't been decided or outlined or talked about yet, but the power dynamic between us simply came as natural as our attraction to each other.

I lean to the side and come up off of her. I could now easily see the shape of the enormous erection lurking beneath her skirt. Doing as I was told I wriggle out my jeans, socks and undies and come to kneel where she had indicated. Evelyn caresses her fingers down my bare chest, looking at me as if I were the most beautiful thing in the world. Having someone look at me like that…it makes my heart feel so happy. That look alone could have made me her slave, but there was so much more to Mom than just affectionate gazes.

"I tried." I whisper.

"I know baby, I know." She says. "It's not your fault baby. You're not used to having a woman to listen to." Lifting the hem of her skirt she exposes her thick lovely legs, her pale skin shaded by the black pantyhose she wore today. She stops just short of her crotch. "My poor boy, out there without a Mommy." With a gentle touch she guides me across her pillowy thighs. My legs on one side of her legs and my arms supporting me on the other I find myself on my hands and knees with her legs beneath me. "Out there having to be so strong and brave and independent. Nobody there to look after him." She continues to guide me, making me lower my body down on top of her legs. With a single finger she steers my boner so that it slipped down between her silky stockinged thighs. Ohhh, that felt nice! "You're not out there now baby. You are here, with me. Leave all of that nasty stress and worry out there. Okay baby boy?"

Haltingly I nod.

She runs a hand up my back to direct me to relax my body down onto the carpeted floor. I do so, turning my head toward her I rest my cheek down and allow my body to relax. "Good boy." She whispers. Then she runs her other hands down my legs, ensuring these two were relaxed and comfortable. "Spread them wider baby." Holding my inner thigh she pulls my near leg in, I move to her touch while also spreading my other the same amount until there is about a hands breadth between my two legs. "Good boyyyy." She draws her fingers up the tender flesh of my inner thigh causing shivers to tingle through my body.

I can't help but feel self conscious. Here I was, a grown man, being put over my 'Mom's' knee in the most compromising of ways. But Evelyn just had this way about her, this way of making it all feel right and natural and wholesome.

"I'll cum better next time." I say, blushing even as I utter the words.

"You did your best. It's not your fault. They have you all bothered. All those nasty skanks last night and all those stupid worries Diane has you thinking about has you all distracted. I understand." She tenderly begins to rub my tush in a slow circle. "But when I say cum baby, you need to listen. Good boys listen to their Mom, no matter what. Okay?"

"Okay."

"I'm going to spank you now."

"Yes Ma'am."

"A boy needs a firm hand."

"Yes Ma'am."

"A young man needs discipline. Do you understand?"

"I do, I do Mom. I need it." I wiggle my butt and quickly discover that the slightest motion brought with it an incredible pleasure as my dick, pinned tightly between her plump nylon covered thighs, lit up with delight.

As if hypnotized by it her hazel eyes stare at my bare bottom as her hand rubs it lightly in a circular motion, slowly warming it beneath her soft palm. My body melts for her, I hadn't felt this loose since that warm bath she gave me. I gaze up at her and await whatever punishment I was due. With her left hand she reaches down and takes mine, holding it supportively. I grip it firmly. Slowly she raises her right hand, the one that had been rubbing my bottom. I close my eyes and ready myself physically and mentally. My own Mom had spanked me, really spanked me, with hand or belt or slotted wooden spoon and I knew this might trigger that old trauma. But I steel myself for what was to come, determined not to ruin this incredible moment with more tears. If Mom wanted to spank her boy I wasn't going to stop her. Her holding my hand gave me something to hold onto, both literally and emotionally. There is a long quiet moment and then…

Pap.

I open my eyes again. That was a spank? It was barely more than a playful pat to my right buttock. She raises her hand again…then brings it down swiftly.

Pap.

Same thing, this time to the other side. With both cheeks struck Mom then starts to rub my booty again, as if soothing away the sting. Was she still warming me up? As I look up into her face, focused with adoring concentration, I realize that this really was my spanking. This woman, this wonderful woman, didn't have a genuinely violent bone in her body.

"You okay baby?" She asks softly as she strokes my butt and grips my hand.

I nod.

"This won't take long."

I nod again. Bringing her hand to my face I nuzzle into it and close my eyes.

Pap. Pap. Pap. Pap.

My smile widens with each carefully controlled strike. Her power wasn't enough to make a baby cry, it almost tickled. She rubs my tushy again, making sure it was feeling good.

"Mmmm." I moan happily as I squirm and feel that silky sheer slide around my penis.

Pap. Pap. Pap. Pap.

Her soft palm claps into my rear repeatedly. Never harder, never softer, and spaced out at a predictable interval. While nowhere near hard enough to hurt it does jostle me every so slightly, meaning it made my dick slide a little. My bum happy, my dick happy, I lay there a very happy boy.

"Ohhmmmm."

"More?" She asks as she pets my ass.

"Yes pleeease."

Pap. Pap. Pap. Pap.

"Mmmm." My hips start to rock. I was already close to cumming before this started and this spanking was near to finishing the job. "That feels goooood."

Pap. Pap. Pap. Pap.

Instead of rubbing my behind this time she slides her hand down and instead rubs my tight balls in just the same tender way. "You gonna cum for me now?"

"Yes please!"

"Okay baby." With just two fingers she starts patting my nuts in a miniature version of the spanks she'd just given me. "A nice big one for Mommy?"

"Yeesssss." My hips are thrusting, my dick gliding through the squeezing soft satiny space between her thighs.

"Okay, cum for me." She massages my nuts. "Give Mommy a nice big load now."

"OHHHHHHHhhhhhhhhh!"

"Ohhh yes!" She sighs as she watches my ass flex as I thrust down between her legs and blow my wad. She continues to gently rub my tender throbbing nuts as they shoot their load. "Atta boyyy! Gooood boyyyy!"

"Ohhhhhhhh." I pule softly. My whole body shudders as the powerful orgasm gradually eases away. "Hohhhh."

"Allll done." She says happily, petting my scrotum like a beloved pet. "You did so good! I feel your warm messy load between my legs. Mmmm. Good boy! Such a strong, virile, powerful young man. You took your spanking so well, you listened to Mom so good. My good, good boy."

"Hnnngh. Are you for real?" I whimper blissfully, more a statement of disbelief than an actual question. "Ohhhhh."

Chapter 15: Yummy Cummies

Chapter Text

Evelyn hums softly and tenderly rubs my tush in slow circles as I lay there in my relaxed post-bliss haze. Between her satiny cushiony thighs my very happy dick still rests, enveloped in her warmth and messy with my slippery load.

"Mmmmm."

She chuckles and pats my bottom. "I love seeing my man happy."

Her man? HER man! Oh I liked the sound of that. I melt down into the floor, my every muscle relaxed, and savor her soft touch on my body. Gradually her gentle petting becomes firmer and more of a grope as she grips and massages the meaty cheeks of my butt.

"Donald baby."

"Yes Mom?"

"We haven't talked about your limits or boundaries yet."

"Oh?"

"There are things I am going to…want from you. But…"

"Anything!" I whisper.

"Shhhh, don't say things you don't mean." She gives my butt a very light spank. "I don't want to hurt you or see you suffer. I need you to be honest with me. I need you tell me no if you don't like something. I mean it baby."

I wanted to swear to her that I would do anything she ever wanted but in her caring motherly tone I hear a concern that touched my heart. She had already seen me break down in front of her, twice. My spirit might be brave but my damaged soul was as fragile as glass and she knew it.

Opening my eyes I look back up at her. "What do you want me to do?"

"Well." She smiles warmly. "As you know, Mom is kind of…different."

"One of a kind." I grin.

"Oh you." She chuckles. "Well baby, I've got needs. Some of them different than other women." With that her middle finger begins to glide slowly up my taint. Her hazel eyes flare with desire as she stares hard at my ass. "Oh my God I want you Donald!" The tip of her finger reaches my anus as she lets out a lusty hiss.

I gasp, my body stiffens but I remain perfectly still.

She blinks her eyes rapidly and her trance fades. She takes a moment to return to normal, her finger traces back down my taint and toward my balls where she teases little twirls through my pubes. Turning her head she looks down at me with a smile and strokes my hair. "Now, I know how you boys can be. You get all these funny notions in your head about gay and straight and right and wrong and manly and unmanly." She says. "When you are with me I want you to forget about all of that nonsense, okay baby?"

"Okay."

"What we do together is nobody else's business. I don't want you feeling bad for anything we do together."

I nod my agreement.

"For example….if…if you want to suck the yummy cum off of my thighs…who is say that's wrong? Hmm?"

"You…want me to…?"

"Yes baby." She beams. "I do."

"Um."

"Please?"

"Uh, okay." I say hesitantly. After a moment I start to move. Lifting off of her my still surprisingly hard dick slips up through her legs.

"You can say no." She reminds me.

"I know."

"Have you tasted cum before Donald?"

"No!" I snap defensively. "Of course not."

"Please." She strokes my back. "Don't take that tone. I didn't mean to insult you. There's nothing wrong it baby, but if you're not ready…"

"No." I say more calmly. "I…want to." Rocking my weight back I come to kneel at her side. Glancing down to huge bulge pressing up among the folds of her bunched up skirt I make peace with the fact that if I couldn't handle a bit of jizz that this relationship was doomed from the start, in certain physical ways at least. "I want to."

"Brave boy."

"Only for you." I bow my head and rest my cheek on her near breast. "Not for anyone else."

"Ohhh, you make me so happy." She croons as she lightly pets my hair.

I just loved the little ways she was always touching me and caressing me, as if to make sure I wasn't some dream. It really made me feel valued. I kiss her boob and she kisses my head before I kneel up again. As I crawl around to her front she spreads her legs apart for me to reveal the sticky mess I had left behind. Most of it was pooled down on the inside bottom of her dress but there was lots smeared through her dark pantyhose making that portion my cock had been nestled all shiny and wet. Damn she had nice legs, thick and curvy just like the rest of her. As she opens them wider I see her pale pink lacy panties revealed and the big bulging balls filling the crotch of them. Seeing me looking she raises the front of skirt more to let me see more clearly. Through the panties and through the hose I could make out a perfect outline of Evelyn's package. Seeing a member so big and bulky girded in her ultra-feminine pink panties was such an enticing contrast.

"I…I like your panties." I say softly, as if I were confessing something shameful. "They look so sexy on you Mom."

"Ohhh, thank you!" She looks down at herself and then back up to me. "It is nice to be appreciated. Alan doesn't even notice when I dress up nice anymore. I'll wear them more often, just for you."

"He's a fool." I say as I get down on my stomach and wriggle up between her open legs. "Mmmmm!" Throwing my inhibitions to the wind I open my mouth wide and start sucking at the wet spot along her left inner thigh. "Hmmmm!"

"Oh!" She gasps, caught off guard by my bold and swift move. "So eager!"

"Hmmmmm!" I slurp along the sheer see-through fabric of her soft inner thigh, scouring it clean of my own jizz with my lapping tongue and sucking lips. The pungent bitter saltiness of cum fills my mouth, a flavor neither as wretched as I feared nor as bland as I hoped, but all I concentrate on is the fine female flesh that I was cleaning. Not only do I slurp at it hungrily, I let make a meal out of it. "Hah, hnngh, ammm." Swirling my tongue around I let out pleading cooing noises then latch on to suck at her stockinged flesh. "Mummmm." I mewl.

"Good boy! Yes baby!" She runs her fingers through my hair. "Ohhhhh, good boy!"

"Mmmm!" I zip over to her other leg to slurp and lick this one clean as well, even getting down low to let the pool on her dress smear against my neck and chin. I was eager to show her that I wasn't intimidated by a bit of jizz.

"You like it baby?"

I nod and nuzzle in for a good long suck, my tongue pressing into the soft fat of her thigh as I sucked. Letting it pop from my lips I whisper. "Mmmm, yummy." I shift right and lay my head onto of her leg to look up at her. "I bet yours tastes even better."

"Ohhhh." She was near bursting with that joy she got when I said stuff like that. "You want to taste me?"

"Yes! Yes please." I nod happily.

"Finish up then." She directs my attention down to the main pool with her eyes. "Finish your cummies and then you can have dessert."

Looking back down to the glistening creamy puddle I feel queasy. "Finish?"

"Mmm hmm." She confirms as she traces a fingertip around my ear. "Every last drop. Go ahead."

There was no soft Mommy flesh beneath that load and it wasn't smeared thin like along her legs. It was just a big glob of slimy semen that lay there cooling. I look back up at her to see her staring back at me with a look both adoring and imposing. For all of her doting gentleness there was an ineffable dominance that shone through it all. Evelyn was testing me, seeing how obedient her 'good boy' could be when his limits were pushed. Beneath the false veneer of mother and son our true bond as Dom and sub was slowly beginning to coalesce. I was free to say no of course…but I REALLY wanted that dessert. Besides, I was quickly learning that obedience was its own reward.

I swallow and steel myself…then lower myself to lay prostrate between her open legs. My face just an inch off the ground, my spunky load right there in front of me filling my nostrils with its funk, I extend my tongue as far as it would go and like a thirsty pooch lap up a big warm wad of it and curl it back into my mouth. That flavor I had tasted on her legs spreads through my mouth but tenfold as intense. My body heaves as I struggle to keep my pancakes down.

"You can do it baby." She whispers and pets my head. "You're doing so good."

With those supportive words in my ears I force a hard swallow and feel the cum ooze down my throat. Smacking my lips and swallowing a few more times I try to adapt to this new taste as quick as I can.

"Good boy!" Mom beams.

The dopamine hit I got every single time she said those two little words was exquisite, a little addictive burst of pleasure like no other. I never knew before her just how desperately I needed to hear them. Diving back down take another long lick, coating my whole tongue with my mess, and gulp it down with just a bit of a grimace. Again I go, licking up another slimy wad and pull it into my mouth. This time however, before I can swallow, Evelyn stops me.

"Let me see." She says.

"Mmm?" I look up.

"Show me." She smiles.

Curling my tongue into it a sort of spoon shape I open my mouth wide and extend it to show her the jizz I had collected. "Hahhh."

"Look at you baby." She says as the hand not stroking me reaches down to stroke herself through the hose and panties. "You listen soooo good. Go ahead, swallow it down."

Clamping my lips closed I make a big performative swallowing motion and take it in, then to show it I open wide again and stick my tongue out.

"Good boy!" She boops my nose. "My little man sure has an appetite! Hurry now, finish it up."

Impatient for my reward I forgo licking and purse my lips as if sucking from a straw. Moving around I loudly slurp up every dribble that remained then quickly move on to scrub her dress clean with my tongue and lips. "Mmmmm!" While it didn't taste 'good' I was surprised at how quickly I'd inured myself to the bitter taste. With a big smack of my lips I run my tongue around them and smack them again. "All done."

"Good boy! Good boy!" She leans down and hugs my head to her big bare bosom. I am grinning from ear to ear as I nuzzle into her embrace. She kisses my head, a big wet popping kiss, and says. "I hope you saved room for dessert."

Chapter 16: The Other Man

Chapter Text

"Alright Donald." She says with a pat to my head. "You earned it. Flip over now."

"Yes Ma'am." With Mom's steady hands guiding me to how she wanted me I flip over onto my back and end up laying flat on the floor with my head down between her calves. "Like this?"

"Just where I want you." She winks. Pulling the skirt of her dress out from under my head she comes to kneel above my head. "Alright baby, I'm going to…" Just then the buzz of a vibrating cell phone interrupts her from very nearby. The moment she hears it her smiling face drops and a flash of annoyance darkens her beauty. She digs into a side pocket on her dress. "Hold on a sec Donald." She says as she brings it out to look at the screen. "Darn. I have to take this. Sorry sweetie." Answering the phone her voice brightens with false cordiality. "Alan dear! Having a good game?"

A bitter pang of jealousy shoots through me as I hear the deep muffled tone of Evelyn's husband speaking into her ear. Suddenly feeling uncomfortable at the unexpected reminder that I was 'the other man' in this situation, and that at the end of the day it was his ring on Evelyn's finger, I look away and try to block it out. In that moment of weakness…nasty, ugly, hurtful emotions begin to burble up inside of me. Sensing my discomfort Mom sits down beside my shoulder and gently pets my bare chest as she spoke to Alan. Her soft motherly touch quiets the dark feelings. Turning back I look up to see that while he might have her ear, her eyes were all mine. I smile, feeling silly at my jealousy, and she smiles back.

"Okay." She says to him. "Yeah I can…wait? Tonight!? Alan, you said that we'd…" He speaks over her to explain leaving her barely a moment to get a word in. "…yeah but, you said…but you…I know but…" He interrupts her again and again, not wanting to hear her objections. I didn't know what this was about but I knew he was being an asshole. "Alan, you promised." The disappointment could not be more evident in her voice, making me wish that I could help in some way despite not knowing what it was about, but Alan didn't seem to care one bit as he goes on to tell how things would be. She eventually lets out a sigh of defeat. "Alright dear, whatever you want."

I had to do something. I didn't like seeing Mom upset. I bring her smile back in an instant as I reach up and fill my hand with one of her huge breasts. Rolling toward her her I lay my head on her knee and bat my eyes up at her, as cute as I could be. She positively beams back at me, all of the unpleasantness of her conversation forgotten in an instant. I lay with my head resting on her knee, playing with her boobs like the VERY happy guy that I was, as she pets my smooth skin and carries on her conversation in a far better frame of mind.

"Mm hmm." She says, calm and upbeat. "Of course dear." She teases my lips with a finger and I quickly purse my lips around it. Grabbing her hand in mine I hold there and start suckling on the tip. "Okay Alan. Whatever you say dear." She watches me flick at her finger with my tongue before latching on to suck it two knuckles deep. "Yes dear."

"Mmmmm." I coo softly gazing up into her eyes and sucking her plump digit.

"Ohhhh…hm? No, no. I'm listening dear." She holds back a laugh as I tickle her puffy nipple. "He he he. No. I understand. Hee hee! That's fine. Ha ha ha!" She squirms at my tickling then gives me a firm look to stop it before she gives the game away. "What's that?" She asks. "No, just this silly show I'm watching. Silly, silly, silly." With each 'silly' she boops my nose with her thumb.

"Mmm, mmm, mmmmm." I keep my joyous little hums low enough to not be heard, though just barely. In my mouth I lap at the finger as I suckle it steadily. "Mmmm."

As her husband blathers on in her ear she scrunches her nose at me then silently mouths the words. 'Good boy.'

Ha ha! This was AWESOME! The dude didn't have clue. He was the one who should be jealous, not me. I almost felt sorry for him. Almost. It was hard to feel too bad for a fool. How a man could ever take for granted a woman as hot and as unique as Evelyn I would never understand. I was only too happy to pick up the slack old Alan was leaving untended in his marriage.

Even as I lay there suckling and mewling in the most submissive way I could, in a very peculiar sort of way I start to feel…macho and masculine. Downright studly actually. Yeah I was being submissive and cutesy in a manner most men would find humiliating, but I was the one here fondling Evelyn's big beautiful tits. I was the one she her lusty hazel eyes ogled. I was here with her while he was there. I was Evelyn's boy toy and he the clueless spouse. It was me who gave Alan's wife what she really needed. And, the delicious cherry on top, I knew that while Alan was certainly the larger man overall I was the bigger man down where it really counted. It hit me there and then that I was actually cuckolding this older, brawnier, wealthier man in a way he never could have imagined. My submission gave me power and it made me feel wonderfully naughty inside.

"Nnnngh." My body twists with arousal and I wriggle closer. "Mmmmm." I whimper for my promised dessert. "Nnnmmm."

"Hmm? Oh, yes, uh huh. Yep." She talked to him with the barest of interest as now I commanded her whole attention. Each question and comment answered with a basic blandly polite and concise reply. "Of course darling. You are right darling."

With lust burning in my eyes I gaze deep into Mom's eyes. I bring my right hand down to start to stroke myself again and find myself rock hard despite just having cum a short time ago. Evelyn nods her approval and licks her lips hungrily at the sight of me masturbating for her. "Mmmm! Mmmmm." My needy hums become more demanding as I suck her finger hard. At one point I even pull her from my lips and with a sulking pout I whine impatiently. "Mummm."

Pulling the phone away she pats my cheek. "Shhhh."

I bat my eyes again and bite my pouting bottom lip in the most wholesomely unwholesome display of raw sexy innocence that I could muster. It felt kinky, it felt sexy, it felt…natural. And it had the exact effect on her I was hoping for.

"Hey!" This time it is Evelyn who cuts Alan off. "I should really get going." I could hear his surprise as he stutters a moment. "Have fun with the guys."

He must have sensed the change in her mood as I hear his tone then shifts to something approaching apologetic.

"Oh I'm not upset." She assures her husband. "Nope. I just have some things to do." She thrusts her finger again in and out of my lips as I suck it eagerly. "I'm okay, really, In fact…I've never been happier."

I hear his voice pause on the other end of the line before I hear him quite distinctly ask. "You sure?"

She laughs. "Yes dear, I'm sure. Don't you worry, everything will be ready for tonight. You just enjoy your golf with the boys."

'That's right Alan.' I think, a devilish grin spreading across my face. 'You play with the boys big guy and let me get back to playing with your wife.'

Chapter 17: Dessert

Chapter Text

"Now where we?" She asks as she sets her phone aside. Her finger slips from my lips then traces them with the wet tip.

"Dessert."

"That's right."

"Mom."

"Yeah baby?"

"I'm…sorry he spoke to you like that."

She chuckles softly. "Why are you apologizing?"

"I don't know."

"Forget your Dad…"

"Ugh." I grimace as if I had a bad taste in my mouth. "Alan, please."

"Alan." She corrects herself. "Just forget all that." With a hard pat to the carpet she says. "Now lay down like you were."

"Yes Ma'am." I kiss her knee and roll back to lay on my back once more.

"I didn't say to stop playing with yourself." She rubs my chest.

"Yes Ma'am." Once settled I reach down to continue fapping.

"Such a pretty dick." She smiles. "And so hard already! He he he. That's my boy."

I smile up at her proudly. With that she rises up to standing kneel and arranges her dress around her so that it was free. Towering over me she looked a hundred feet tall from my vantage point, larger than life in so many ways. Lifting the front like a cancan dancer she gives me briefest of glimpses at the pantie clad bounty within…and then all goes dark as she straddles my head and lets the skirt fall down around me like a tent. Everything else blocked out suddenly my whole world was the space beneath her dress. Her hands touch my tummy as she settles into a comfortable spot and slowly lowers her weight.

"Okay baby, make Mommy feel good."

My eyes having had no time to adjust I could not see a thing yet I could sense my horizons closing in. Her soft inner thighs, still damp from my licking them, press in at the sides of my arms to pin them to my sides. I feel a big toe tickle against my ear. The air is close and stuffy and filled with a cornucopia of aromas. I can smell my own cum, both on my breath and from the amount that soaked into the dress. I can smell feet as Evelyn's were just to either side of my head. I smell something floral from some perfumed product she used. I smell sweat, specifically ball sweat, from her big testes snug beneath two layers of thin fabric. Last, and most prominent, I smell pussy. Good pussy! Clean, musky sweet, pussy with not a hint of funk or fishiness. The natural aphrodisiac overwhelms my senses as I take a big deep breath in through my nose. I am still holding that incredible aroma in when her warm coochie makes contact with my mouth.

She was so wet! Soaked right through the cotton panties and the nylon pantyhose Mom's pleasantly pungent nectar told me that her pussy was every bit as aroused as her massive hard cock. I couldn't even imagine what that must feel like for her, did she have double the arousal? A question for another time, I had work to do! With my nose close to her asshole and her heavy balls resting against my chin I open my mouth wide and begin to suck the succulent dew out of the nylon and cotton that separated us.

"Hohhhh! Gooood boyyy!"

Verrrry carefully Mom lowers herself onto me, her big beautiful butt cheeks completely engulfing my whole face and most of my head too! I close my eyes as her plump soft ass covers them anyway to block anything I might have seen. My ever shrinking world now dwindles from between her legs to just her crotch. My dick, which I was still stroking, seemed like it was a timezone away as my entire consciousness becomes enveloped by poon, ass, and balls. From the outside, had she not been wearing a dress, all an observer would have seen was the hair on the top of my head as her fat buttocks are so big they nearly reach the floor themselves. She lets me feel most of her weight as she sits on my face, crushing my head down into the carpet, yet somehow knows exactly when to stop so as not to hurt me.

Never, never, never had I experienced something like this. To have a woman so boldly pin me down and do what she wanted to me. I felt so…small…insignificant…helpless. With other women I didn't like those feelings, they made me feel inadequate and emasculating, but with HER…with Mom…this was something else entirely. It was okay to feel small and helpless here because she was here to protect me.

"Mmlllmmmm." I whimper happily.

"Am I hurting you baby?"

"Mmm mmm." I coo a no.

"Gooood." She purrs. "Now you can have your dessert."

"Mmmmm!" I root into her and tongue at her vag. Through the layers I feel the ridges of her fleshy petals and the damp savory crevice down the middle. As best I can I prod my tongue at her entrance then lick up and down her slit. "Mrrrmmmm!" I slurp and lick, the silky wet nylons gliding across my tongue and the lacy frills of the panties giving it texture at the edges as I eat her out the best I am able to. Every nearly impossible breath comes with that incredible aroma of sex and sweat. I am steeped in her permeating womanly fragrance, quite literally drunk off of it…though a lack of oxygen might have had something to do with my hazy euphoria. "Hmmmmm!"

I am just about to tap out for a breath when I hear her angelic voice. "You're doing soooo good baby boy. You make Mommy feel sooooo goood!"

FUCK OXYGEN! "MRRMMMM!" I nuzzle in, spreading her cunny wider across my lips, desperate for more of her. I stab my tongue into her, trying to pierce right through the veils that separated us, then even try to bite through with nipping ripping nibbles.

"Oooo!" Mom jolts. "Gentle baby!" She pats my chest. "Not so hard baby. Slow down, please baby." She begs. "Mom likes it gentle. Niiice and gentle."

Instantly I ease off. She didn't like it so hard, this was good to remember. The women I'd been with had always wanted thing 'harder, better, faster, stronger' but not Mom. Everything about her was slower, gentler, softer. Well…not everything was softer. I am reminded of this as a heavy fleshy thud comes between my pecs. She had at last unleashed her monster!

"Hmmmmm!" I moan as I kiss her pussy and nibble at with just my lips.

"Ohhh my God…yessss." Her hips begin to rock. Her pussy glides over my hungry mouth, her taint grinds over my nose, her balls roll along my chin, and now her heavy massive cock slides forward and back on my chest. "Babyyyy."

"Mmmmmm!" Giddy with a whole new kind of submissive sexual high I slurp and lick and suck anything that gets near me. Clit, slit, cheek, inner thigh, balls, taint…I didn't care. I'd never done it before but I would eat her ass like a jelly donut in a nanosecond if she positioned it right. "Lllllrmmm!" I don't even know how I was still going. Somehow in it all I was getting little snatches of breath. My lungs are screaming for air but that basic need is drowned out by something even more primal than survival. If today was my day to meet my maker I couldn't think of a better way to go, although I was pretty sure I was already in heaven. My face drenched with spit and fresh pussy juice I lap at her like a happy puppy.

I feel as the edge of her skirt glides back toward her, exposing my chest and her dick to the open. In my mind's eye I could see her big lady cock laying down over my torso pointed directly at my much, MUCH smaller boy dick. Due to her prodigious size they weren't even that far apart. I loved how warm and lusciously smooth it felt against my skin. Being a woman I was sure she looked after her pecker with lovely moisturizing lotions and potions only females really understood.

"Ohhhhh." She sighs with increasing passion, her hips slowing but grinding into me more powerfully. "So good, you're doing so good, ohhhh babyyyy."

"Mmmmm!"

"Ohhhhh, I'm getting close. Your mouth is so goooood! Ohhhhh yessss."

"Nnngh!" I gasps as I feel my sack touched, held in a feather light grip, by all four fingers and the thumb of one hand.

"Ohhhh God! Yesss!" She gently begins to massage my nuts. "I want number two sweet thing. Let me see another big boy load. Okay baby? Mmmmm. I want you to cum with me baby."

"Mmmmmm!" I moan into her pussy, not once stopping my oral, and begins to thrust in time with my quickening strokes. I was not that far off from jizzing again I just had to make sure I got her there as well. Calling on all of my reserves I redouble my efforts on pleasuring her sweet pussy with my mouth. "Hnnngh!"

"That's it! That's it! Ohhhhh that's it baby!" She rides me faster, damn near breaking my nose in the process. Not that I was complaining. "Ohhhh Donald!"

"GNNNNGHHH!!!" I groan as her lewd moans send me over the edge. My head anchored but the rest of my body writhing I am rocked by a second orgasm, every bit as wonderful as the first. Though I couldn't see it I knew I was nutting all over her big dick. "MMMMMM!"

Even as I cum I have a moment's panic at having cum too soon, but thankfully seeing me climax was the trigger she needed to blast off herself. Her body shudders above me, her legs press in against me from either side, and everything between her legs suddenly gets super warm and is soaked right through. Still in my world of darkness, her taste and aroma and the feel of her body engulfing my face still enveloping me, I keep on doing my best. My dick cumming all over hers, though not vice versa as her orgasm was vagina only, I moan and greedily slurp and suck every precious drop that I could from Evelyn's wet splurting pussy.

As her pussy cums hard I hear her sing for me, and it is beautiful! "OHHHHHHHHH!!!"

Chapter 18: Best Present Ever

Chapter Text

"GAAHHHHHH!!!" I take a massive gasping breath of air as Evelyn's crotch lifts from my face. A moment later light return as she unmounts my head to kneel once more at my side. I lay there on the floor staring up at the ceiling, face wet, belly coated in cum, and taking in big gulping breaths with a huge smile on my face. "Wow."

"Wow indeed." Mom coos. "Goodness, it's been awhile since I came that hard. Whooo!"

Somehow my grin gets even bigger. Turning my head I look at her beaming down on me like a benevolent goddess. "I did my best."

"You did SO good! You are so good with your mouth sweet thing, mmmm." She says. "Ohhhh damn." Her body jiggles. "I am still shaking baby. Mmmmm." Slowly she looks down. "I think someone else had a good one too." I follow her eyes down to her thick heavy cock resting between her thighs like a third leg. "Such a big one for your second!" She says proudly. "My boy is so virile!" Just as I had imagined her big dick was was spattered with oozing ropes and globs of thick milky jizz. She slides an index finger through the man goo then brings the cummy digit to my mouth. I suck the tip clean without hesitation. "Donald."

"Mmm?"

"You came before I told you to. It was just a little bit early, wasn't it?"

My eyes snap back up to hers. Was that…disappointment in her eyes!? "I'm sorry!" I gasp. "I tried to hold it!"

"Shhh." Her warm smile widens. "It's okay baby. You young men get so…excited. Isn't that right?"

I nod. "I'll do better! I promise."

"Shhhh." She pets my damp hair. "We're just getting started, you and I. I'll teach you how to control that. I'll teach you to be such a good lover." As she stroked my hair tenderly her eyes glaze over as she gives herself over to her fantasies. "I found you, I found you my baby. Now I'm gonna look after my boy. The way a boy ought to be. You're gonna make me so proud…so proud. And…you're not going to forget about your Mom, are you sweetie?"

"Never." I whisper as I shift closer to her. "I'll be there for you."

"You won't go weeks without calling. You won't…forget Mommy's birthday. Will you baby?"

Eugene forgot her birthday!? That a son of a…beautiful, perfect woman! What the hell dude? "Is it your birthday Mom?"

She bites her lips, holding back tears, and shakes her head. "Yesterday." She whispers. "My forty fifth…I'm getting so old. So old and…fat and…useless."

"Nooo." I say softly. "You aren't those things. You are perfect."

"Nobody…needs me anymore."

"That's not true. I need you!"

"You are so sweet." Stroking my wet cheek her mood brightens again and the tears quickly fade away. "When I hired you…you were my present to myself. My special birthday boy." She leans down and kisses my temple. "Turned out to be the best present I ever got."

Now it was my turn to hold back tears. "Happy Birthday Mom."

"Thank you my little prince."

Little prince!? Oh my God this woman! As I stare up at her, completely under her spell, something about that phone call earlier clicks. "Alan was supposed to take you out tonight, wasn't he? For your birthday."

"Oh…um, yes." She sighs. "But we're having company instead. It's okay…it's good."

"It's not okay."

"Shhh." She puts a finger to my lips. "Enough feeling sorry for me. Mom will be fine. Besides, I'm not quite done with you yet."

I smile.

She looks back down to her messy dick and in a teasing motherly way says. "Are you going to clean up your mess young man?"

"Yes Ma'am!"

Rolling toward her I…pause. Suddenly I was face to tip with a real live penis, one of mammoth proportions no less. For days I had been telling myself that Evelyn's was a woman's cock, that this wasn't gay, that this was completely different. But this was the moment of truth. "Oh."

She lays a hand on my shoulder. "If you aren't ready Donald, that's okay."

"No, I'm ready."

"I don't want a blowjob." She says gently. "Just clean it."

"I-I'll suck it if you…"

"Shhhh." She soothes. "Mom takes a long time to cum baby. We'll save that for another time, okay? Sometime when we can really take our time."

"Okay."

She rubs my shoulder and strokes her soft hand down my back, not to rush me but simply to let me know she was there. The cum didn't scare me anymore, so why should the dick? I was being ridiculous. I extend my tongue and lean in to the big fat fleshy knob and…lick.

"Ooo!" Evelyn chortles. "He he he!"

"He he he." I giggle at her giggle. I swallow the pungent jizm then go for more. Lick…lick…lick. Ohhhhh…oh that's nice! The flesh of her glans was so spongy and warm, like nothing I'd felt on a woman's body before. Maybe a bit like a clit, but SO much larger. Lick…lick…lick. I lap up my milky mess one cute little lick at a time. Mom very much appreciates the cuteness. "Mmm, ooomm, nnnmm." Coos and hums start to come along with the happy lapping, not even on purpose. The sissy sounds just came from me naturally as I cleaned her big dick of my cummy seed. "Numm, yumm, mmmm." Lick…lick…lick.

"That's a good boy."

I roll to my stomach, my mouth never leaving her organ, and face her as I shift up to lick along the top of her loooong thick shaft. "Mmm, mmm, yummm." My head nods in time to my small licks. Already this taste of cum was starting to be associated with her body and I swear it was starting to actually taste better. Lick…lick…lick. The skin was soooo smooth and silky and wonderful. Beneath the soft taut skin was rock hard flesh, engorged with arousal. It was so fucking big, and it was all mine! I lick and suck with a boyish glee. With the tip of my tongue I trace one of the sinuous veins. Getting close to her the top of my head bumps into her big tits, a lovely reminder that this was a superior female cock I was lavishing with my tongue. All of my doubts evaporate. Evelyn was ALL woman, a REAL woman. Locking my lips to the shaft I stop and suckle on the spot for a time.

"All clean." She says with a head pat.

"Noooo." I whine. "More please."

"Okay baby, just little more."

"Mmm, mmm, nnmmmm!" I start to lick and suck with tongue and lip more and more hungrily, desperate to make the most of the time she was giving me. "Mmmm! Mummm!" I extend my tongue all the way and give a long hard slurp from tip all the way down to the fuzzy base. Sealing my lips my wet lips at the root along the top I slide back out to the knob. "Mmmmm!" And then…I get greedy. Once at the tip…I open wide and latch on to it. I gaze up at her, mouth full of her big knob, and begin to suckle.

She gives me one of those Mom looks and taps my nose with her finger. "No!"

"Mmmmmm." I mewl pitifully.

"No sucking I said."

Reluctantly I let her cock pop from my lips. "Sorry."

She pats my cheek. "Let's not start something we can't finish, mmm?"

"Awww, pleeeeease? I'll suck it so good! Pllleeeeaaasssseee!?"

I cringe a bit as I hear myself, hardly believing the words and tone coming from my own mouth. I was literally begging to suck a cock, I never thought I'd see that, but it was the pleading wimpy tone of my voice that gave me the brief pang of shame. My own mother might have slapped me had I whined to her like that, but not Evelyn. Kiki would have laughed at me, but not Evelyn. Any other woman would have looked at me like a simpering little freak had I sniveled like that, but not Evelyn. I hadn't known her long but I already knew, I knew deep down in my core, that Evelyn wouldn't insult me or berate me or hit me or make me feel small. Not in a bad sort of way. With her I felt so incredibly safe. Safe in a way I never even knew was possible. That wonderful safety let me open up and really drop my guard for the first time. It made me feel so…free!

"No baby, not today." She says warmly and naturally. "You did so, so good my boy, but we'll do that another time."

"Okay Mom." I steal one last smooch of her dick.

She laughs. "How was it? Scary?"

"Wonderful!" I say joyously. "Such a beautiful dick. I love it!"

"Happy boy." She rubs a thumb across my lips. "Your smile makes my heart glow."

"Mmmm!"

"Come on baby, get dressed. Let's go back upstairs."

"Awww!"

"Don't worry, I'll have you out of those dirty old clothes again soon enough." She chuckles. "You still owe me one more cummie today, remember?"

"Yes Ma'am." I grin. "I remember."

After two huge loads my nuts must have been running on empty, but as I look up and down Evelyn's thick voluptuous body I had no doubt I had at least one more in me.

Chapter 19: Small Dreams

Chapter Text

We get up and get dressed. It was almost comical watching Evelyn tuck away her enormous hard on. I offer again to help her take care of it but she tells me again that we wouldn't be doing that today. Mom's panties and hose and dress were soiled with cum, spit, and pussy juice but all of that was hidden beneath her calf length skirt so she ends up looking much the same as she had when I arrived after she tidies herself up a bit. Looking at her looking so good and proper it felt kinda naughty knowing the mess that was under there, especially because I knew that I caused it. The only thing we leave behind is a little wet spot on the carpet which she says she will take care of later.

Before heading upstairs she shows me around the empty basement suite. The kitchen, dining area, and living room make up nearly half the suite in one large open area. The place was basic though not budget. Appliances, counters, faucets, etc were of established major brands, I could FEEL the quality just by touch, not like the bottom of the line stuff back at my place. This living area wasn't huge by any measure but more roomy than what I was used to. From here everything else was connected.

She shows me the washroom next. It was very spacious and well lit, the full sized tub had a little door on the side of it and around the walls were sturdy handholds reminding me that this place was designed for the independent living of an elder.

"Your Grandpa lived here, huh?"

"Yes." She says. "He spent a few happy years here. This conversion was money well spent."

"Yeah." I say. "I guess…I guess Alan isn't all bad, huh?"

"Who said he was bad?" She chuckles. "He is my husband Donald, that wasn't by accident. But he didn't pay for this, if that's what you mean, Grandpa did."

"Oh."

"He was a self made man and very prideful. Wouldn't let us spend a dime on him." She says as she turns on and off one of the taps to show me that it worked. "It was the only way he'd agree to come here and stay." She smiles a wistful smile. "He even insisted on paying us rent the stubborn old fool."

I look at myself in the mirror in my old clothes and mussed up hair. It was an unwelcome reminder of how fucking destitute I looked out here in this luxury world. I try to smooth down my messy hair.

"It's okay." Evelyn assures me. "I know this was last minute."

I give her a smile. "I'll look better next time."

Putting her arm around me she pulls herself tight into my side and fusses with my wrinkly shirt in such a motherly way. She glances toward the mirror again, our eyes meeting through that glassy surface. "What do you see when you look in there?"

"I see a beautiful woman."

"Sweet boy." She kisses my shoulder. "Not me baby, you."

"Oh. Um, I see…" Looking at myself up and down I let out a glum sigh. "I see…a poor boy who doesn't deserve a place like this."

"Mmm." She smooths my shirt across my chest with a hand. "My dirty little man." Turning on the tap again she gets the water to a nice lukewarm temperature then wets her hand. Bringing that up to my face she begins to clean it, wiping away the cum and spit and pussy juice as she gazes at me with a soft smile. She wipes and dabs my lips then returns the hand to the stream of water to rinse it and starts again. I stand perfectly still feeling wonderfully cared for. She strokes my nose and forehead and pats in under my chin and over my cheeks, she even has me close my eyes a moment to stroke my eyelids and eyebrows with the tips of her wet fingers. She finishes by softly daubing my face dry with the hem of her dress. Once she had me all cleaned up she speaks again. "You see yourself as poor?"

"I am poor."

"That's not what I asked."

"Well…"

"Do you know what I see?" She turns to look at me in the mirror.

"A cute face and a hot ass?"

This makes her laugh, which in turn makes me laugh. "You are the worst!" She pinches my gut. "Yes, I see that, but I see a lot more too."

"Oh?"

"I see raw potential. I see a bright future. I see a young man of great possibilities, but small dreams."

"Small dreams?"

She nods. "What do you want to do Donald?"

"Uh…I dunno. Get a job I guess." I say. "Look after Kiki."

"A job? What job?"

"I dunno, whatever. I just need something that…"

"No baby boy." She reaches up and traces her fingers along the side of my neck. "What do you want? Which job? And to what end? What's the goal? How will you get there? What's the first step? How will you look after Kiki? Specifics baby."

"Uh, I don't know. Any job will do."

"You know that's not true." She says softly. "You've got a job right now that proves that."

"Yeah." My shoulders slump. "Another failure for loser Donny."

"Failure!? This job lead you to me."

"You know what I mean."

"No I do not." She says firmly. "And I will NOT have you speaking about yourself that way. You are NOT a loser."

"Uh…sorry?"

"You are worth believing in Donald." She gives me a gentle shake. "But you need to believe that first."

"Evelyn…you don't underst…" I sigh. "Whatever."

"Excuse me?"

I give her a nod and answer more respectfully. "Sorry Mom."

"Better. You are not a failure my boy. Don't you ever think about yourself that way. You are young and still finding your way. Life won't be easy my boy. You take the good and leave the bad, but learn from everything." She kisses my cheek. "Really think about it. What do you want in life? I'll ask you again later and I am going to want an answer young man."

"Yes Ma'am."

"That's my boy." She holds my hand and looks at the pair of us in the mirror one last time then lets out a long breath. "I'll be watching you baby. You're gonna make me proud. I just know you will."

God damn it! She was going to make me cry again with this stuff. I didn't know what to say or do. She didn't understand the penchant I had for screwing things up. She also didn't know about my sticky-fingered past. There was so much she didn't know about me and I doubted she would have this much faith in me if she did. Her words humbled me and scared the hell out of me. I didn't want to let her down and yet…I knew I eventually would. In the end all I can say is a whispered. "Thank you."

Her hand grips mine tighter. "Come on, I'll show you the rest."

She leads me from the washroom into a small laundry room. "It comes with a washer and dryer?" I say as if it were something miraculous. For me it was. I'd never lived in a place with these appliances in the suite. It was actually weird for me to see them without a place to put coins. "It's free?"

"Of course." She says as she watches me look about the room. "Grandpa insisted on paying half the utilities but that was hardly fair. We'll figure out a better arrangement."

I touch the smooth white metal of the clothes dryer. "I…I can't afford…any of this."

"Shhh." She strokes my back and says again. "We'll figure out a better arrangement."

"This is…too much."

"Baloney." She says like a true boomer, she then loops her arm into mine. "Come on."

From there she shows me a storage closet, a bedroom, and then a second bedroom about the same size as the first. "Two bedrooms?"

"Grandpa wanted the second one for his hobbies. He had a lot of interests."

"Oh?"

"Mmm." She nods. "The man just never stopped, until…well, until he did."

"You miss him."

"Yes." She nods again with a laugh. "He was the best. He always made me smile."

"Are you sure you want me here Evelyn? What would your grandpa think about…this?"

"Don't get it mistaken Donald, he was no saint. Besides, it's none of Grandpa's gosh darned business what we get up to." She pinches my shoulder. "And besides…" An impish grin brightens her beautiful face. "…I think on some level he would have loved it. Ha ha! He kept things cordial but deep down he hated Alan. To serious and stern and stuffy for his liking. Grandpa was a hard worker but a free spirit, and my husband can be a tad…uptight. The two couldn't be more different." She leads me back into the main room. "Had Grandpa known the tenant to follow him was my secret gigolo I am sure he would have thought it was money well spent to do this place up. A last middle finger to Alan from beyond the grave."

I chuckle. "He sounds like quite a guy."

"He was." She says. "You remind me of him a little bit."

"I'll take that as a compliment."

"As it was meant." She motions to door near the entrance. "There is some extra storage under the stairs too. You'll have to park in the driveway, the garage is full."

"No problem there." I say. "I don't have a car."

"Yet." She says. "So, what do you think? Would you be interested if I can arrange it?"

"I really don't deserve this. Any of this."

"What did I just tell you?"

"To believe in myself."

"That's right." She says.

I look around the empty suite, my eyes lingering for a moment on the wet spot in the carpet. "It is…just…wonderful!" I say honestly. "It would be the nicest place I've ever lived."

"Let's hope it works out, hmm?" She nuzzles my neck and smooches it. "I'm crazy about you baby, I need my boy here."

"I hope it works out." I give her a bashful grin. "A boy…needs his Mom."

"Ohhhh!" She melts before my eyes before catching herself. "Gah! You are TOO cute!" She pinches my cheek. "And you know it too. Stinker. Come on you, I'm not done with you yet."

"Yes Ma'am!"

Chapter 20: Love?

Chapter Text

With Evelyn leading the way, her big beautiful ass swaying at face height in front of me, we walk back up the stairs. She locks the door behind us as I look out over the stone deck, the sparkling blue swimming pool and the verdant green yard beyond bordered by high hedges and beds of flowers. At the very back stood two old towering trees that shaded that area. At the corner of the house here was a rectangular section clearly meant to be a small patio for use by the suite's tenant. I could almost imagine myself sitting here on a deck chair enjoying the sunshine and listening to the breeze rustling through the trees, almost. None of this felt real still. I knew in just a short space of time I would back again in Kiki and I's dingy apartment.

Evelyn comes up beside me, her hand rubbing up my back. It was like she just had to touch me if we were close to each other, like she just couldn't help herself, and I loved it. I had never been this physically comfortable with anybody before.

"The pool will be off limits when Alan is home." She says. "And if you do use it make sure you leave no evidence. He's quite protective of his precious pool. He swims lengths every morning, regardless of the weather. Just…leave it be if you can."

"Gotcha."

I quite liked that each time she spoke about me being here it was with more and more confidence. I had to keep reminding myself that it hadn't been either arranged or decided yet. Alan still might say no and, honestly, so might I. Despite what I just told her downstairs. Crazy, I know, but my mind was still not settled on this incredible offer. I had faith that me living here was not some sort of ultimatum by Evelyn so I knew we would still see each other one way or another, and that was the important thing. Deep down I knew that I didn't belong out here. I knew I might cause problems in so many different ways. Would Alan, rightly, be suspicious of me? Could we hide our attraction for each other? Evelyn might accept me but what about the neighbors and everyone else? But most importantly, I still wasn't sure I could leave Kiki. I had to make sure she was okay first before I moved out. I had a lot of thinking and soul-searching to do. But even if it didn't happen in the end, even if it was just a pleasant fantasy, for the time being it sure was nice to pretend it was happening.

"You said we'll need a story."

"Yeah." She sighs. "We're not close the university, there aren't any offices or many businesses out here, it is an odd neighborhood to be for a young man trying to get his start."

"You could tell him I'm a camboy." I jest.

"Camboy? What's that?"

I grin and whisper the answer into her ear.

"Donald!" She laughs and spanks my bottom. "No! I will not tell him that. There would be no hope! Bad boy." After a moment of laughter she adds. "Although…some sort of working from home thing…that's not a bad idea. At least at first. We'll have to give it some thought."

"Yeah, a lot of thought." I agree.

She leads me back into the house and back to the kitchen where my half eaten breakfast still sat. She asks if I want to finish but I decline, opting simply for juice. She tidies up the kitchen as I keep her company. Even just idle chit chat was nice as we were both feeling pretty darned good and each of us smitten with the other. After this she leads me into the laundry and points at the washing machine.

"Alright boy, out of those filthy clothes." She says in no uncertain terms.

"What?" I look around the brightly lit laundry room. "Here?"

"Yes here." She puts her hands on her hips. "If you think any mother worth her salt is going to send her boy out looking like that you have another thing coming."

I chuckle. "Yes Mom."

As I undress, again, and throw my clothes into the machine she also removes her pantyhose and panties and tosses the latter into the wash. The damp hose she puts into a sink beside the washer. "Look at the mess you made." She quips.

I just giggle.

Without even panties to hold things back it was quite easy to see the trunk of Evelyn's still half erect cock through the folds of her dress. "I'll be right back." I finish undressing and wait for her, soon I am feeling rather nervous standing in this unfamiliar house without a stitch of clothes on. What if Alan came home? I stand, hands over my junk, and start looking about for potential hiding spots. While my heart was racing at the thought of the husband showing up I also, once again, felt that thrill of being the other man as well. It was a dangerous game to be sure but the rewards were more than worth the risks.

A couple of minutes later she comes back into the room in the fluffy bathrobe I had seen her in before. In one hand she carried her soiled dress and in the other a robe just like the one she was wearing. She hands the robe to me and puts the dress into the machine. Soap is added and the wash started as I slip into the super soft over sized robe and cinch the belt. The fact it was so big on me a humbling reminder of Alan's great physical size.

I cannot help but ask. "What will Alan do if he finds out about us?"

The uncomfortable question makes Evelyn stop mid-motion. "He can't find out." She whispers. "We'll be careful."

"But what if he does."

"Then I will deal with it. You don't have to worry about that." She says firmly. "I'll take care of everything."

"But…"

She turns to me, her face fierce like I hadn't seen before. "I won't let him hurt you. I swear to you baby boy, he won't touch a hair on your perfect head." Raw maternal instinct shines intensely in her hazel eyes. "Nobody's gonna hurt my boy!"

I was touched, and a bit taken aback by the intensity, though it didn't really answer the question. "What about you?"

"Oh, I'll be fine baby. Don't you worry about Mommy, okay?"

"But…"

"That's enough now." She pulls me in to hold me close. "That's enough."

"O-okay."

She strokes my face and kisses my forehead. "Don't be scared Donald."

"I'm not." A bit of a fib but it comforts her.

"Don't you worry my brave little man." She smooches my cheek and pulls my head down into her. "I've got you now."

"Oh Mom."

Her embrace tightens as she holds me in that motherly way that so broke me the first time I was here. On pure instinct my body relaxes into her. I rest my head on her shoulder and just savor this close feeling. God…it was so wonderful. The sex was amazing, the submission sublime, but this…this was another level. Just to be held. Just to feel loved. If I had to I would give all the rest of it up for just this. Her body, so soft and warm, and her caring spirit, so adoring and accepting, was a steady anchor amid the turbulent seas of life. I could feel her breath slow and the tension drain from her body as she too enters her happy space. My eyes close I lean into her, letting her support my weight, as all of my troubles just melt away. No stress about money, no worries about Kiki, no concerns about the mistakes of the past or the decisions in the future. None of it could touch me here. In Evelyn's nurturing embrace there was nothing that could hurt me.

"I…I…I think I love you Mum." I whisper. "I…I…am so…I've never felt…I don't…"

"Shhhh." She strokes my hair. "Mommy loves you too baby."

"Ohhhh."

"I love youuuu."

Chapter 21: Spilt Milk

Chapter Text

She loves me?

She loves me!

Joy, pure joy. My mind tried to remind me that Evelyn had said that before to me early on, that it was just a part of her Mommy fantasy to say that to her 'boy', and that we hadn't known each other long enough for her to love me but my heart would hear none of it. My heart believed.

"Come with me." She whispers urgently as she takes me by the hand and leads me out of the room.

I don't even look to see where we are going, my eyes are locked on her beautiful face as she pulls me down the hall. What pretty red hair she had. We end up in the living room, a more opulent one I'd never been in. There was a big stone fireplace, a television as wide across as I was tall, gorgeous gray cotton furniture that could seat eight or more people comfortably, a tasteful amount of art, and various tables and the like. I give it all the barest of glances, my focus still glued to the woman who loved me. Loved me!

She takes me to one of the long comfy sofas and sits down at one end. As she turns and faces me I could see tears in her hazel eyes! Moving swiftly but gently she guides me to lay down beside her with my head on her lap. With growing impatience she exposes her right breast and looks down at me, hesitant to ask what I knew she wanted to ask. I save her the trouble. I knew what she wanted.

Shifting up and turning into her I nuzzle my nose against her plump nipple. "Yessss!" She urges. "Good boy."

Opening my lips I very tenderly take her nipple into my mouth…and nurse.

"Ohhhhh God!" She sighs as if some long endured ache had at last been soothed. Her eyes roll back and her whole body relaxes. "Oh babyyyy."

"Mmm, mmm." I coo happily as I suckle at her soft teat. "Mmm."

"Good boy, such a good boy." She now eases into it, a look of absolute blissful peace coming over her. For a long time she simply gazes down at me on her breast, glowing with pure maternal joy. Very slowly, very gently, she strokes her fingers through my hair as her gaze penetrates right down into my very soul. "I love you."

"Hmmmmmm." I snuggle closer and nuzzle deeper into her big boob, my suckling and lapping tongue intensifying just a bit.

"You're hungry." She smiles like the angel she is. "I know. I know." She strokes my hair and my cheek and neck, her other arm now cradling me to her. "I've been doing some reading baby. They say…" Her smile grows brighter. "…they say a Mommy can…produce milk, even without giving birth. They say…they say that she just needs someone to nurse on her. They say…they say she needs it every day…every single day, more than once a day." Closing her eyes she lets out a sigh of growing pleasure. "Ohhhhh." She swallows and opens her eyes again. "We'd have to work real hard at it, okay? Would you like that? Is it okay if Mommy feeds you…for real?"

"Mmmmm." I nod without breaking my seal.

"Ohhhhh, good boy, good boyyyy." As I nurse she looks down over my body as if it were the most beautiful thing in all the world. Reaching down with her left hand she starts to untie the belt of my robe. "I'm going to put a finger inside of you today. Just like we need to train my body, we need to start getting yours ready too. Is it okay if I put a finger in your bum today?" She asks. "Just one, I promise it won't hurt that much."

"Mmmmm." I nod again. Right now she could ask me to stand in front of a speeding train and I would probably do it. The only thing I wanted was to make her happy.

"Thank you Donald." She leans down to kiss my head. "I'll be gentle."

"Mmmm." The longer I suckled on her nipple the better it felt. It was a strange mix of submissive arousal and a deep tranquility. The indescribable sensation was far more emotional than physical, damn near spiritual really. I knew my own mother had bottle fed me. Evelyn's mammaries were the first I had really gotten to suck on for extended periods of time and it was just wonderful. By pure instinct the normal sucks and nibbles I would do with another lover had become a rhythmic lapping and suckling. I wasn't just playing, I was sucking with a purpose now as I attempted to genuinely nurse and draw milk from her into my mouth.

Opening my robe she pushes one side across my hip to expose my body to her. Her supple hand pets up and down my sensitive flesh. Feeling my chest and tummy and thighs she explores every detail with her palm and fingers and eyes. She teases a finger at my belly button, she flits her thumb over a mole, she touches an old scar I had at my hip from one of my childhood beatings. A momentary look of pain crosses her face as she tenderly strokes the small scar, as if trying to make the boo-boo go away. She looks back down into my eyes telling me without even needing words that I was safe, that I was loved, and that I was hers.

"Ohhhhhh." She lets out a long sigh, at the same time I feel her cock flex along my shoulder as hard oak once more. "Ohhhh God…when you suck…I feel it. I feel it in my…clit and…ohhhh myyy God." Her eyes were sort of hazy and unfocused, her plump pink lips now parted as her breathing picked up. Her right arm keeps me held firmly into her

Needless to say I keep on suckling, my nostril hiss as I breath slow to the steady rhythm of my suckle, suckle, suckle.

She continues to caress my body, her hand eventually finding its way to my groin. She fondles my penis and massages my balls, seemingly just happy to be touching them based on the soft smile on her face. "Sooo precious." She whispers. "I'm gonna buy my boy a super special cage for his little guy. Would you like that?"

I nod, not really registering what she was asking and not really caring either. If it made her happy it made me happy.

"Mom wants to protect her boy from all those nasty girls out there." She says, jealousy flashing in her eyes. "Those floozies don't deserve you. My little man deserves a good woman. A woman who is going to look after him right. Not those nasty slutty selfish girls don't know how to treat a man. They're no good for you baby. Okay?"

"Mmm."

"That's right. Ohhhh." She moans. "You are making me feel soooo good."

Bringing my free hand up I rest on the bare breast that I am nursing from, just holding it there to feel the soft warm skin. All goes quiet as we settle into a long silent spell of nursing and petting and cradling and cuddling. I am very quickly hard again from her gentle fondling. I wondered when this finger in my bum thing was going to happen but Evelyn was in no rush as her mood entered a sort of mellow euphoria. At my side I feel as her massive rock hard cock occasionally flexed. Her beaming blushing joyful face had almost drunken look to it now. Her breath continued to very gradually pick up and her body began to very subtly twist and heave. At her nipple, my eyes closed, I never cease my nuzzles and licks and suckles. "Mmm, mmmmmm." I mewl contentedly, happy to stay here for the rest of my life if that is what she wanted.

"Ohhhh sweet boyyy." Something had changed. I could sense it in her motions. Opening my eyes I look up to see her gazing down into me with a look of overwhelmed…pain? Ecstasy? I couldn't tell what was happening. Her mouth wide, small squeaking noises emanating from her throat, her eyes loll back. "Ohhhh Donald! What is…happening?" Was she about to…!? "Ohhhhhhhhh!"

Tight against my shoulder I feel a powerful pulsing throb, throb, throb followed a sudden hot dampness leeching through the thick robe. She was cumming! I wasn't sure about her pussy but her cock was definitely orgasming. She was blowing her lady load into the interior of her robe her, dick not having actually been touched by either her or I.

She gasps in a great breath as her body shudders and her cradling arm grips me tight. "HAHHHH!" Her hips being to buck up against me as she has busts one hell of a nut.

Continuing to nurse I look up at her in awe, my mother-goddess, as her beautiful expressive face goes through the throes of orgasm.

Chapter 22: One More

Chapter Text

Having cum from nothing more than holding me and having me nurse on her for an extended period of time Evelyn shudders through the throes of her fading orgasm then her body relaxes back into the sofa. "Ohhhhhh." She sighs. At my shoulder I feel one last waning throb of her cock. The blush across her cheeks highlight subtle freckles I hadn't noticed before. She looks down at me with a mix of her usual doting adoration and a look of pleasant surprise. "Wow. That was…new."

I ease off on my nursing and let her pop from my lips. Her puffy nipple looked a bit reddened and raw from the prolonged suckling, the tip noticeably distended by a half inch. I could already feel her cock softening.

Looking up at her I quip. "I thought you said it wasn't easy for you to cum that way."

She laughs lightly. "I said it took a while, usually." Her fingers play with my ear as she sits there in the afterglow of her climax. "Ohhh my sweet prince, I have never felt that before. I…I…I didn't even know that was possible." She smiles and closes her eyes, still a bit overwhelmed by what had just happened. "Ohhhhh wow. You do things to me baby. Ohhhhh."

I leave her be to stroke me and enjoy the blissful moment. I was nearly as stunned as she was, to cum from only having a nipple sucked spoke to how powerful an act nursing was. At least for someone with Evelyn's particular kink. It's not like I was immune to its power though. I couldn't even say how much time had just passed as I felt as if I was just now rousing from a sort of trance. While arousing the experience was not precisely sexual. That feeling of being centered and connected with Evelyn had left me in a strangely calm yet energized state. Knowing our time was limited I am the one to break the silence at last.

"Well…you did say you could produce milk if I suck long enough." I jest.

She pinches my earlobe as she chuckles at my bad joke. "Would you stop."

More seriously I whisper. "I'm glad I can make you feel good."

"Mmm. That you do baby." She pets my hair and eventually opens her eyes again. After a peek under her robe she says. "What a mess."

"I could…clean it up."

Reaching into her robe she swipes a glob of her cum from her side and smears it over her nipple. Her finger was barely away before I am latched on and sucking it off of her.

"Ooo!" She flinches. "It's tender baby, be gentle on Mommy."

"Mmmmm." She tasted so damn good. I didn't know if it was possible but I swear her jizz tasted sweeter than my own.

Gently she pulls me off of her. "That one's too sore." She pats my cheek. "Gimme a second and we'll do the other."

With that slide to the side and slips out from under me, she is careful not to let me drop of course and holds me in her arms as she lowers me to lie flat on the big sofa. I watch as she opens her robe to expose the huge gooey mess along her side and stomach. There was so much! One Mom load was like four of mine. Despite my offer to clean her up she uses a whole bunch of tissues to wipe the cum from her and leaves them in a pile on the coffee table. Between her legs her half soft elephant trunk of a dick swung heavily.

"Would you look at the mess you made." She teases me.

"Sorry."

She grins proudly. "That's okay baby. You did real good." She looks at me, her head tilts, then she sit down at the lip of the sofa at my hip. I could sense a shift, in her motions and in her bearing. The fires of her lust had been doused by her orgasm, at least momentarily, and the caring woman behind the Mommy shows herself. The veil of our fantasy was pulled back as she checks in with the real me. She takes my hand. "How are you doing Donald?"

I let out a sigh. "I am so happy Evelyn. I am so…happy."

"Are you scared? Are you worried?"

"I am in heaven." I stretch out over the sofa.

"I see that." She grins. "We are moving awfully fast. Things are going to be complicated."

"I like fast. I like complicated."

She whispers. "I…I'd say I lost control but I don't think I ever had it. Not with you. I've never met a man like you Donald."

"That's me, your little prince."

"Yes. Yes you are. We're dealing with powerful feelings here kid." She brings my hand to her mouth and holds it there for a long lingering kiss. "I never thought I could feel this way again. I know I am being a fool here but…I want...ohh, I don't know." Bringing my hand to her chest she hugs it into her tightly. "Twenty three…you are still a baby. I just pray that I'm not doing more harm than good."

"Harm?"

"Your own Mama, I know there's hurt and history there." She says with a look of deep concern. "I am not trying to be her Donald. I am your lover, I am your Mistress, I know my place. I don't want to hurt you. I hope you understand that."

"I understand." I say, not at all understanding.

"If things ever get too…intense, you tell me. Okay?"

I nod. "Okay."

"Would you like a hug?"

"Yes please."

She pulls me up and into in a long warm embrace then lays me back down again. "Tell me again…tell me that you love me."

"I love you!"

She strokes my chest and lays her soft hand on my heart. "I love you too Donald." She sits, seeming to just savor the words in her mouth as she touches me. "I am going to go switch that laundry over. Do you need a drink or anything?"

"I'm okay."

"Alright boy, you owe me one more."

"I remember."

"Just lay there and think naughty thoughts." She says with returning cheer. "I won't be a minute."

"I'll be here…Mom"

She shoots me a wink and with that she ties her robe and gathers her soiled tissues and leaves the room. I lay there reflecting on our time thus far and wishing it could last forever. Each second passing was palpable. This wonderful dream would soon come to an end, again. But this time I would go with comfort of knowing that a commitment had been forged today. Evelyn was not like those heartless and selfish clients Kiki told me about. She was as wild about me as I was about her.

As I think about her I slowly stroke myself. I'd already cum twice but getting it up again was not a challenge. Mom wanted another 'cummy' and I sure as hell wasn't going to disappoint.

True to her word she returns after just a short absence, she did not return empty handed however. In her right hand she held a bottle of lube and what looked like one of those blue nitrile medical gloves. She comes to the edge of the sofa at my feet and looks me over most approvingly. I was still in the robe but really it only covered my arms as the front was wide open.

"Naughty thoughts?" She smirks as she sees my boner.

"Very naughty." I confirm in an equally naughty tone. "I was thinking about you."

"That's my boy." She sets the lube down and pulls the glove onto her right hand. "You cannot know how much I've waited for this moment." She says, the lust back in her eyes once more. "You just cannot know."

My eyes widen and my heart skips a beat.

"To be inside of a man…I think it is the most intimate thing of all, don't you?" She says in a soft husky tone. "All that posturing and pretending disappears. For a man to open up, to be vulnerable, to let a woman touch him in his most private area. It's like…she owns him in that moment. It requires such trust. Especially for a bum virgin like you." Evelyn pulls the glove tight and extends her index finger. "Do you trust me baby?"

"Yes! Ohhh yes!" I gasp in submissive joy. "Take me! Own me!"

"Good boyyyy." She purrs happily. "Be brave now, okay?"

"I'm not scared."

"Aww, it's okay if you are sweetie. You don't have act tough with me."

"Okay, maybe a bit scared." I confess. "But…I'm ready."

"My brave little prince. Mommy will be very gentle. I promise."

"Thank you."

"You are most very welcome." Picking up the bottle she pumps a dollop onto the tip of the finger. We both watch the clear slick lubricant slowly ooze down her digit. "Now this might pinch, just a little."

Chapter 23: Cum for Mommy

Chapter Text

Evelyn pulls my near leg outward and orders with that touch of authority she so easily to put into her warm tone. "Spread open for me baby" I do as she commanded. Spreading my legs so that one went up onto the back and one down onto the floor. She slowly shakes her head. "Mmm mmm. That will not do my boy. Show me that sweet little ass of yours. Don't be shy."

I hesitate just a second, I was not accustomed to exposing myself so completely. One look at Mom though calms my worries. I bring my knees all the way up so that my thighs touched my flanks. I then hold them there with my hands. In this position my anus was completely open to the air. It felt dirty but Evelyn's smile made it feel like the most natural thing in the world. "Like this?"

"Yes!" She says warmly. "Hold your legs there. Give yourself a nice big hug."

Looping my arms around my legs I do as I'm told. My feet I splay to the sides as best I can so that I could see my beautiful Mistress. "Yes Ma'am."

"Good boy." She says as she kneels closer and slowly brings the lubed finger lower. "Can you reach your special little guy?"

"My…? Oh." I wriggle a bit and I am indeed able to snake a hand down so that my fingers and thumb at least touched the tip of my dick. "Yes Ma'am."

"Go ahead and stroke it she says." At just that moment…contact is made.

"Oh!" I flinch.

"You can cum whenever you want." She says as verrrry tenderly she rubs the lube against my hole in slow small circles. "You have my permission."

I gasp and nod. For a few seconds I cannot move but eventually I let my body relax and I begin to stroke the tip of my dick as best as I am able to.

"There you go." The finger at my anus continues its lazy circles. "You're doing so good."

Moving her weight over me she looms closer, leaving her rubbing finger behind to do its work. Leaning in over my legs she pulls open the left side of her robe, her massive fat titty spills out. Holding it in her hand she guides it to my mouth, only the large size and weight of her teat allowed it to hang low enough for my lips to reach it…but reach it they do. Eagerly I latch to her fresh pink nipple and begin to nurse, just as I had done with the other.

"Ohhhhhh God damn!" She sighs and her eyes roll. "You can't know what that does to me." She looks back down into my eyes happily staring back at her. "Or maybe you do." She squeezes and strokes her breast as if trying to milk it into my mouth. I could see how keenly she wished to feed me with her own body. I do everything I can to mimic feeding, pretending that I am suckling life giving milk from her tit. Her body relaxes into me. "Just like that. Mmmm."

The position was a bit awkward but I really liked the feeling of having her weight leaning into me from above. It brought with it a heady feeling of submission and inferiority, especially since her big dick had slipped from the crack of her robe to press into my leg. I liked her being on top of me, I liked that she was bigger than me, I liked how she was touching me. I was HER boy and that made me feel good.

"Hmmm." I let out a suckling moan into her breast, my hips unconsciously tilting up to offer my ass to her.

"Breathe." She whispers as her finger stops and centers itself. "Big deep breaths."

Through only my nostrils, my mouth too busy on her nip, I take in slow deep breaths. "Mmmm." I coo submissively as I feel the pressure at my back door gradually increase. "Hmmm!"

"Shhhhh." She smiles. "It's okay. It's okay. Don't be scared. I promise baby, it'll just hurt a little."

Holding my gaze in hers she enters me.

"Hmmmmmm!"

"Good boyyyyy! Ohhhhh good boyyyyy!" She praises me as she slides her finger inside of my ass. "My brave prince."

"Hmmmmm." I mewl at the unfamiliar sensation. She was right when she said there would be a pinch. It did hurt a little, mostly because my bum was trying to reject it.

"Breathe baby." She whispers. Freeing her hand from her breast she uses it to pet my hair and soothe my virgin fears. "Keep stroking yourself. Concentrate on the good feelings. Relax."

I go from holding my breath to panting quickly through my nose. She is so gentle with me though, holding her finger in me just to let me feel it and adapt to it without any extra motion. It was weird feeling something down there, feeling something inside of me in general, but it really wasn't that bad. As promised it just hurt a little. And even that was quickly fading.

"Mmmm." I hum, allowing the easing feeling come through in my voice. Still we gaze into each other and with each passing second our bond grows stronger.

"You are so beautifulllll." She strokes my face. "Mommy loves youuuu."

"Mmmmmm!" What was it about this woman that made me continually want to cry!? I felt like one great raw nerve in her presence, sensitive and open to every emotion.

"I'm going to move my finger now, okay? This might be the worst part. Okay baby?"

I nod and nuzzle into her breast for additional security and comfort. Again she was right. As her finger glides out then presses back in again my sphincter spasms and clenches to fight her to my sharp discomfort. "Ngh!"

"Shh, shh, shh, shhhh. I'm right here."

She lets her finger rest a few seconds then does it again and again and then again. "Hnngh."

"That's it. I can feel you relaxing. Good boy. Relaaax."

In and out her finger begins moving in slow but steady smooth thrusts. Whether it was fatigue or by my will my butt's involuntary resistance eases, stroke by stroke. It is not long before she is fingering me with no struggle at all, the thick slick lube doing its job admirably.

"There it is." She grins proudly. "That's not so bad, is it?"

"Mmm mmm" I shake my head.

"Whose my brave boy?"

"Mmmm!" I beam.

"That's right baby, you are." Her finger goes a little faster and a little deeper, all of it now inside of me when she pushes in.

"Keep stroking your dick." She says. "Just think about the good feelings. Just let yourself go with what your body is telling you."

"Mmmm." I am suckling faster and hard now as my brain instinctively timed the suckles to her probing finger and my rubbing hand. It really was starting to feel good. All of it. The sexual feelings from my playing with myself mixing up and melding with the increasingly nice feeling of having my bum fingered, and the soothing nursing and gazing wrapping it all in a extra special feeling of love. As I stare into I start to pretend that this was her penis inside of me. It was just a finger, her cock orders of magnitude larger, but for right now I dream it she was fucking me properly. Precum oozes from my dick like I'd never experienced before as she press into its root from the inside. Oh my goodness that was nice! Everything just felt better and better and better. "Hmmmmmm."

She is absolutely glowing as she watches me give myself over to the bliss. "That's your prostate sweetie."

"Hnnngh."

"Feels nice, doesn't it?"

"Mmm." I confirm.

"Feels nice for me too." She says. "Ohhh. Your tight little asshole gripping my finger so good. I can imagine other parts of me inside of you." She licks her lips and swallows. "Mmmm. You feel better than Alan ever did."

"Mmmmm!" I suckle even harder and my hips start to rock to move with her as suddenly I found myself wanting more and I wanting harder.

She gasps, her face flinching with growing pleasure but also pain. "Easy baby, go easy on me. You're a strong boy, be gentle with Mommy. Okay?"

"Hmmmmmm." I moan in total and complete submission as I ease up on the sucking and lapping though keep my sucking pulls firm.

"Hahhh." He smiles again. "Yessss, just like that. I like that you know how to touch me. I like it when you're gentle with me."

"Hmmmmm!"

"Look at you." She giggles. "Your blush is the cutest thing I've ever seen. Getting close already?"

"Mmm hmm." I nod.

"Who is my big brave sexy man?"

"Hnngh!"

"That's right! You are." She gently pinches my nose. "You are Donald."

"Ohhmmmm."

"Listen to me now. I want you to stop just before you cum. Okay? Don't worry though, I'll take you the rest of the way."

"Hmmmm!"

Bringing her right knee up she pins my left ankle against the back of the sofa causing her junk to shift over to press against my balls. Her right arm is her anchor, her hooked finger gliding smoothly in and out. "You are taking it so good. That's it baby. I see how close you are."

"Hnnngh! Hnnngh!" I was struggling to maintain my suckle as air hisses in and out of my nostrils due the demands of my rising orgasm. I stop my stroking and just move to rhythm of Evelyn's anal fingering. My body desperate tries to hump back into her finger but in my current position I could barely move. "Hnnngh!"

Her eyes are intense as they gaze down into me powerfully. "That's it. Focus on the good feelings. Mommy is fucking you baby, she's fucking you so good."

"Hahhhh!" My mouth breaks its seal and I let out a mewling whine. "I'm so close!"

"I know baby. Be patient. Don't touch yourself now."

Urgently I latch back onto and suckle like crazy as my climax grew in this infuriating yet intoxicating gradual way. Had I kept stroking I would have nutted by now, but as it was I just rode the edge. My whole body is on fire, my ass glows with a new kind of delight. I wanted more! I needed it harder! That one little finger that had stung on the way in now seemed wholly inadequate. But Evelyn knew what she was doing. She knew JUST how to touch me. With strong steady thrusts and an unerring rub against my prostate she has me a quivering jelly.

"Hnnnnngh!"

"So close. Just give in to it." She urges me. "Think about cumming…and you will. Go ahead my boy, cum for Mommy. Show me good you can cum."

My quivering becomes full on trembling. I am nearly out of my mind in this all consuming pre-orgasmic high when, as if by magic, I cum. It wasn't what I was used to. Normally my orgasms are a massive spiking burst of sexual rapture, this one sort of swelled and swelled…then all let go at once in a rushing flood that consumed my entire nether region. The only noise is my rapid shallow breaths. Hot wetness spreads over my tummy from the thick gobs of jizm burbling from my dick. I thrust up against her as I cum and cum and cum, far longer than I'd ever cum before.

All the while my red-headed angel watches me and pets my sweaty forehead. "Ohhh, good boy. You did it! Your very first time. I feel you cumming baby. I feel you! Throbbing around my finger. Good boy!"

"Hnnnnnngh…" I find my voice at last only to let out the most pathetic whimpering whine I'd ever heard.

It wasn't pathetic to her though. For a Domme like her, hearing a man like me make that sound was the most beautiful of music. "I am so proud of youuuu."

Chapter 24: A Bridge Burned

Chapter Text

Cumming because of my butt rather than through direct stimulation of my dick didn't just draw the orgasm out longer it also faded out into this incredible afterglow that infused my whole body. In the wake of the long climax I felt like a great big blob of happy jelly.

"Ohhhh." I whimper.

"Mmmm." Evelyn gradually and gently removes her finger and sits back, her breast pulling away from my mouth. "Such a good boy." Removing the glove so that interior folds out around the exterior she covers the ass smelling nitrile finger and ties it off before setting on the coffee table. "Three big cummies for Mummy. I knew you had it in you."

I am all smiles. My legs flop down, one behind her and the other laying across her lap as she sits in the middle. "That felt reeeeally good. Thank you."

"You're welcome baby." Taking my nuts between her fingers and thumbs she tenderly massages my tenders. With her other hand she uses a single finger to stroke up along the top of my softening manhood to push what little cum I had left out. She looks down over me and tilts her head, her face bright with a warm smile. "Are you tired? Thirsty? Hungry?"

I shake my head. "I am…so happy." I look into her eyes. "How are YOU doing?"

She gathers some tissues and begins to clean my mess from my belly. "I've got my boy to look after. I feel like myself again. I feel…needed." Every last gooey glob is wiped clean from my skin and she even finishes with a quick wipe to my tushie. The soiled tissues are put with the glove. "We don't have much time left." She whispers. "Come here baby. I need to hold you."

I sit up straight into her outstretched arms. I wriggle around so that I sat at her side but leaned back onto her lap and into her embrace. She brings my head to rest on her shoulder, our warm flesh pressed tight together, and cradles me close. She lets out the most contented sigh as she enters her happy place. I close my eyes and just melt into her. She begins to rock, very slightly, and hums a soft lullaby. She kisses my head and strokes my bare back and nuzzles my hair. "Donald."

"Mmm, yes Mum?" I coo.

"Are you going to be okay out there?" She asks. "When you leave here today?"

"I'll be okay." I kiss her neck, my eyes still closed. "I can get by."

"My prince is so strong." She hums a bit more of her lilting lullaby. "I'm going to give you a bit extra today, okay? To help you and Kiki out. And I don't want you to fuss about it."

Ugh, money talk. I hated money talk. It still did not feel right to accept money for what were the happiest moments in my life. "Hmph!" I pout.

"Donald." She says with that motherly firmness entering her tone. "I said no fuss."

I let out a sigh. "Yes Mom."

"You were so good today and it is a Mommy's right to spoil her good boy." She says. "I don't want you feeling bad about it. I want to look after you. You need to let me do that, okay?"

"Okay."

"I wish I could hold you forever." She hugs me tighter. "I never want to let you go."

"Mmm." I snoozle into her soft red hair. "I love you."

"Ohhhh, I love you baby."

She brings the puffy fluffy robe I had been wearing over my body like a blanket as she continues holding me and rocking me and humming softly. Half an hour passes like a few seconds in Evelyn's loving arms. Out there the cruel hard world waited for me but in here all was soft and warm and caring.

With a final kiss, this one to my lips, she signals the end had come. "Diane will be here soon."

"Oh, right."

"Don't worry baby, I'll take care of her." She assures me. "You go get dressed. Your clothes will be dry by now."

"Yes Ma'am."

Holding me one extra minute she lets out a breath and lets her arms relax. "Off you go."

On my out of the room she give my butt a playful spank causing me to giggle like the love drunk fool that I am. I pull my clothes, all hot and toasty from the dryer, and put them on. While I still looked like a welfare case I looked a hell of a lot better than when I walked in. I swore myself right there that I would NEVER allow myself to be seen like that again. I was Evelyn's boy now and, for her sake if nothing else, I needed to have some damned pride in my appearance. I hit the washroom before returning to the living room to brush my hair. I find the living room empty but already tidied up from our activities. I sit and wait for her, still glowing from our incredible session together but also nervous that Alan or someone else might show up unexpectedly. I look about the room at the fine furnishings, my gaze lingering on the family pictures I could see hung out in the hall.

It isn't long before she returns wearing one of her old fashioned looking dresses with its calf length billowing skirt. No longer could see even a hint of her bulge that I so swiftly gotten used to seeing. Her thick hourglass figure made those dresses look SO fucking good. I get up and hurry to her, slipping my hands around her wide curvy hips.

She smooches my cheek and pats the other. "I just got a text. They're almost here."

My tummy flutters with rising nerves, which she instantly senses.

"It's okay." She tells me. "Just stay behind me. I'll take care of everything." She says with conviction. "Let me take care of this."

I do as she says. When Diane arrives at Evelyn's doorstep the pair of us were already there waiting for her.

"Evelyn." Diane says with a grin…that quickly disappears. From the looks on our faces she could tell something was up. Her own visage goes stony hard in the blink of an eye. "What?" Her voice is as sharp as the blade I knew she kept in her pocket. It is only then I begin to worry not about myself but about Evelyn. Diane was a hard woman from the mean streets, I'm not sure my soft cuddly Mom was ready for this confrontation. "What the fuck? Why you two looking like that?"

Evelyn holds her ground. "Donald is giving his notice." She says firmly but politely. "He is quiting."

"The hell he is." Diane shoots back, her glare switching from Evelyn over to me. "Get in the fucking car boy."

Mom takes a step to the side to fully stand between my pimp and me. "He's done. And so am I." She says. "I won't be needing your service any longer. I'll understand if there is an extra charge for ending our arrangement."

"You fucking…" Diane growls under her breath. "Danny, get in the fucking car. The client and I need to talk alone."

"He's not going anywhere with you. Not anymore." She says protectively. "Leave him be now. This is between us. Let's talk it out. How do we end this cordially?"

"Cordially!?" Diane exclaims. "We don't fucking end this cordially. That ain't how this works. Danny! Get in the god damn car or I'll have Lamar take you there."

"You aren't going to touch a hair on his head!" Evelyn snaps with sudden maternal anger.

"You've lost the fucking plot ya fat cow." Diane says. "He's my boy. You want him you go through me, that's the deal."

"Not anymore." She replies. "We're done here. Get off of my property."

"Or what? You call the fucking cops? Cause a big scene? Ha! I doubt it, I got the dirt on you bitch."

"Bitch!?" She says, aghast.

"I am sure you're husband would love to know the sick shit you got up to while he was hard at work."

"Don't you threaten me!"

"Kiss my ass."

Shit! This had turned real fast. "Evelyn." I say softly, tugging at her back. "Maybe I should just go." Her blood was up though and she was in full Mamma Bear mode.

"You are not going anywhere with her." She reaches back to keep me from stepping out. "The dirt goes both ways." Mom says to my pimp. "While it would cause me a lot of trouble I suspect it would cost you just a little bit more, hm?" She takes half a step forward. "The DA is my son's godfather, an old and dear friend of mine. I could END your whole operation with a single phone call...bitch."

"DA?" Diane scoffs. "Yeah right."

"Yes the DA. And my husband is golfing the police chief as we speak." She says. "Sure my husband may divorce me but he will not allow our family be embarrassed. You come here and try to bully me in my own house? Look around you. Where do you think you are? Who do you think I am? My class of people looks after its own, you know that's true."

"You…" Diane's bluster falters, just for a moment. "You talk big but you ain't doin a damn thing. Danny, get in the…"

"It is Donny! His name is Donny." Evelyn says with finality. "And he is done with the likes of you."

There is long tense moment as the two women stare eye to eye before Diane speaks again. "Fine." She holds her hands up in defeat. "Fine. You win. He ain't worth the trouble." She says. "Gimme a G we'll call it square."

Evelyn lets out a breath of relief and nods, her voice stern yet professionally polite once more. "Very well." To my surprise she had the money ready. Taking her purse she pulls ten crisp new hundred dollar bills from it and hands it over. "I'm glad you're seeing reason. This didn't need to turn sour."

"Fuck you." Diane says as she counts out the bills. "You sick twisted cunt. Enjoy your new son ya freak." She looks at me with open disdain. "I'm glad to be rid ya. Useless little simp sissy bitch."

"You've got your money." Evelyn says angrily. "Get the hell out of here."

"I get it though." Diane continues to stare at me, dominating me with her hard glare. "I bet she's a better mother than that crack whore slut who shat you out."

"Don't…say that." I say, trying and failing miserably to keep my voice brave.

"Fuckin pathetic." Diane laughs at me and shakes her head. "Absolutely pathetic."

"That is enough!" Evelyn continues to keep me behind her as if Diane might make a lunge for me any second. "We're done here."

"She's gonna turn you away too ya know, just like your real mother. Nobody wants a useless little turd like you." Diane says as I instinctively wilt away from her more powerful personality and sharp words. "She'll use you up and spit you out the moment you're too old for her."

"GET OUT OF HERE!" Evelyn's voice booms. "NOW!"

"I can't wait to see you come crawling back to the neighborhood when this all falls apart. Ha ha ha!" An evil grin curls up at the sides of her thin lips as Diane pockets the cash. "Tell your junkie sister that I don't need her either. She's fired!"

"What!?" I gasp. "Wait…wait, wait, wait! This has nothing to do with Kiki!"

"Fuck you little boy." She flips me the finger and spins on her heel to walk back to the car. "Fuck you and your whole fucking family."

Chapter 25: That's My Mom

Chapter Text

"No." I whisper as I watch Diane's big black car pull out of the driveway. With a roar of the engine it speeds away and out of the neighborhood.

Evelyn looks at me with a quizzical look. "Kiki? Your sister worked for Diane too?"

Slowly I nod. "Yeah…she did. She got me this job." The reality of the situation slowly sink in. Diane would be the second pimp my sister had lost. Without a pimp Kiki would have far fewer connections and absolutely no protections. This was not good. Working independent could mean more money if things went just right but more often than not things took a bad turn going solo, at least from what I'd gathered from Kiki and my mother over the years. "Oh no. Oh no!" I look at Evelyn. "This isn't fair. Kiki never did anything."

"I didn't know." She says softly. "I wouldn't have been so brusque with her had I known she had her hooks into your sister."

"It's not your fault. It's…oh Jesus." I sigh. "I need to get home. Maybe it's not too late to fix it."

"Should I call Diane?"

"I don't know. That might make it worse." I say. "Kiki will know what to do. She knows this stuff and these people better than me. She has friends that can help. I need to see her."

"Right." She nods. "I'll take you into town."

"Thank you."

She grabs a really classy looking red pea coat and keys and slips on some low pumps. Putting on a pair of oversized black sunglasses she turns to look at me. "You ready?" She pauses. "What?"

"Sorry." I say as I hurry to put my shoes on. Despite what had just happened watching her all ready to head out into the world I was struck again by just how damned beautiful she was. The fine jacket and big dark glasses hiding her incredible hazel eyes and framed by her flowing red locks made her look extra…I don't know, milfy or cougary or something. Except for the dress she'd lost that old fashioned housewife and mother look and now appeared so similar to so many other middle-aged women, a smoking hot one mind you.

"Mom?"

"Yes baby?"

"Just making sure that was still you."

She lowers her glasses, just for a moment, to peek over them at me in that super sexy way confident women had then chuckles. "You are a silly boy."

"Yeah."

She tilts her head and looks at me. "You are going to be okay Donald."

"I know." I take in then let out a long breath. "It feels good. It feels good to be free of…that job."

"Good." She steps in after I put on my jacket just to smooth and adjust it just so. Running her hands over my shoulders once she was satisfied by how I was presenting myself she says. "Come on silly boy." She hugs me in that way only she can and kisses my cheek before leading me toward the garage.

"Woah!" It looked like a three car garage from the outside but on the inside it was bigger than it appeared. There was a empty spot just as we walked in, clearly for Alan's daily driver, and beyond that was a sporty silver-blue bimmer coupe that Evelyn was walking toward, but it was the next car in line that made me let out that exclamation. Gleaming a brilliant cherry red the Porsche dominated the impeccably clean space with its combination of aggressive style and smooth elegance. Past that, tucked to the far end of the building, was a dusty tarp covering another vehicle. But my eyes were glued to the sports car.

"That's Alan's baby." Evelyn says. "I guess it's really fast, I've never actually seen him take it above 70 though. He likes to look at it more than actually drive it."

"I bet it's fast! Wow." Motioning beyond it. "What's that?"

"That's Grandpa's old T-bird. Another one of his hobbies." She says, her face softening to a gentle smile. "He had one when he was young, his first 'real' car. He bought this one because it was the same year and color. He never got it running though." Opening the door of her car she folds up the driver's seat. "Alan kept it to 'tinker on' but I don't think he's even looked at it for over a year now. Anyway." She motions me in. "You'll have to hide in the back seat until we're out of the neighborhood."

"Yes Ma'am." I crawl into the sumptuous leather back seats of the two door car and she fold the driver's seat back again.

"Just stay down back there." She says, getting in. "People tend to mind their business out here but just in case. I'll tell you when it's safe to get up."

"Okay." I say as I lay as flat as I can across the seats. "It is so weird being the other man."

This stops Evelyn for a moment. She lets out a forlorn sigh. "Yeah, I bet it is."

Gripping the wheel she just sits there a moment. Was that…regret? Guilt? Second thoughts? I couldn't tell but something was bothering her. She shakes her head and starts the engine. It purrs to life as the garage door raises behind us. She pulls out and soon we are on our way. I lay in the back seat watching light poles and tree top drift by but mostly watching Evelyn drive through the space between the front seats.

Glancing back down at me she smiles and reaches back to hold my hand for a moment. "You okay baby?"

"Yeah." I say. "This has been a heck of a week."

She laughs. "Don't I know it."

With each minute we were getting further away from the place that brought me such joy and closer toward the harsh realities of real life. It felt less like a fantasy this time though. Recalling that first time also brought to mind some of the things my sister had told me that day, things I now knew were not true. "Would it be okay to get your phone number?"

Squeezing my hand she lets go and brings it back to help her drive. "Of course my boy. I was going to get yours when we stopped."

"Oh good." I say. "Would it be okay if I called you sometimes?"

"Of course! I would love to hear from you." She says without hesitation. "Just try not to call at odd times or do anything suspicious. Alan can be disinterested but he is not a fool. We can't be too obvious."

"You can call me. Anytime."

"And you won't just let it go to voice mail…every single time?"

I assume this was a reference to Eugene. I didn't even know the guy but I was so jealous of him. It was irrational and petty but deep down it bothered me that there was another man who called her Mom. I tamp down that ugly feeling and try to stay focused on the incredible love I was feeling. "I'll answer."

After a few minutes drive she says. "You can sit up now. It should be safe."

I sit up in the passenger side back seat to see that we were just taking the ramp onto the freeway. Sitting alone in the back seat of this luxury car like this made me feel simultaneously important, like the president, and childish, like I was a kid being driven to soccer practice or something. Once we were merged Evelyn moves the rear view mirror to so that she could glance back at me. Knowing her she probably loved that, rekindling memories of when Eugene was smaller and she had to drive him around. The grin on her face confirmed it. I wink at her through the mirror and she laughs.

"Silly boy." She says. "It's not true. What Diane said back there. I certainly appreciate a pretty face but it's not your youth that made me love you baby, it's your spirit. Don't let those things she said bother you."

I nod. "I won't. She was just trying to hurt me because she was angry."

"That's right." She says. "I have to get back to clean the place up. I am going to drop you off at a gas station. You can take a cab from there. Is that okay?"

"Of course. I'll find my way home." I reply. "I may be your boy but I'm not a child."

She chuckles. "My brave little man."

I beam, unable to wipe the smile off of my face. This being in love stuff was INTENSE!

I had already called for a ride when we come to a stop in a parking spot at one of the stations just off the freeway. I get out and move to the front seat to wait beside her. She holds my hand, gripping it tightly and clearly reluctant to let me go.

"I'll be okay." I assure her. "Kiki and I have been through worse. We'll figure this out."

From her purse she pulls ten more c notes. Combined with the money she'd given Diane that was two grand she'd just spent on this visit!

"That is too much!"

"Shush!" She scolds. "I told you not to fuss." She presses the cash into my hand and holds it there. "I just hope this helps." She then produces another twenty and adds it to the stack. "For the cab ride."

"Mom…this is…you are…" I slump across into her waiting arms. "I don't deserve you."

"Shh." She hugs me and strokes my hair and kisses my head. "Just remember." She whispers. "Whereever you are, whatever you do, however you are feeling, just know that your Mommy loves you very much."

And…I cry. I hold to her and I cry. Yet again. I hadn't cried this much since, well, since ever. "Oh Mum."

"Shhh." She daubs the tears from my eyes with a warm smile on her face. "The cab is here."

"Right." I gather myself. She kisses my cheek and I kiss hers. We look into each other's eyes. "We'll be in contact."

"Yes we will. Keep me updated on how you're doing." She says. "I am hoping we might see each other Wednesday, but I'll let you know."

"Wednesday." I nod. "I'll be free."

"And I will let you know about the suite. It might take some time though."

"I know."

"I'll miss you. I'll be thinking about you Donald."

"I'll miss you too Mom."

Again we hug and in that soft enveloping embrace I can feel that she didn't want to let go. I didn't want her to let go either. The honk from the impatient cabbie brings us back to the real world. We quickly exchange numbers and hug yet one more time to which we receive another loud honk.

"Get going before you make me cry!" She laughs and swats my hand.

I giggle and steal one last kiss before dashing across the waiting cab. "Where ya goin kid?"

I give him the address. As we pull away I watch as Evelyn gets out of her car to watch me go, her long dress and flowing fire red hair dances in the wind. She waves goodbye and I wave back.

"That your Mom?" The gruff old cabbie asks as we pull from the lot.

"Yes." I say proudly. "That's my Mom."

Chapter 26: Consequences

Chapter Text

Once home I pay the cabbie, get the change, and hurry for the front door of my building. On my way I bump into the always nosy Mr. Khan and leave him a happy man as I square up our rent for the month. I am still deciding how to break the news when I unlock and open the door to hear Kiki on the phone.

"Lamar, dude, just let me talk to her." She says in a tense voice.

Damn. She already knew. I step in and quietly close the door behind me.

"I don't even understand. What the fuck happened?" She says. "Donny doesn't even…" She falls quiet as Lamar explains. I creep into the dining area and into view. Kiki, sitting in the living room, fixes me with a hard glare. Bowing my head I sit down and wait. "That's some bullshit Lamar and you know it. Let me speak to Diane." He talks a bit as the desperation grows on my sister's face. "Come on dude. She knows I'm good. I'm the best she's got." She pauses to listen. "Yeah, I know I lost that client but…hold on a second…Lamar, we've known each other for…just let me talk to…" Lamar speaks some more and whatever he says infuriate my sister. "I am NOT my fucking mother! I TOLD Diane I had shit under control. I lost one fucking client and I miss one fucking night and she…hello? Hello!? FUCK YOU!" She screams as she whips her phone across the room, it skitters in under sofa probably broken. "AND FUCK HER! Mother fuckers!" She seethes a moment before her eyes snap back to me. "What in the hell did you do Donny?"

"I, uh…." I stammer.

"Tell me! What did you do?"

"I quit."

"You quit? You just fucking up and quit? Just like that?" She throws her arms in the air. "Just fuck it all, I quit?"

"Um, yeah." I swallow hard.

"You always do this Donny. Don't you understand? I can't…fuck!"

I wilt in my chair at the well deserved anger. She was right. She was absolutely right. Every single job I'd ever gotten I'd lost in one way or another and left her to bear the brunt of our family's financial needs. But this time I'd even fucked her job.

"I'm sorry."

"WHY!?" She cries out in a voice so much like our mother's that it makes me flinch, instinctively readying myself to be hit.

"I-I-I'm not…I'm not as strong as you Kiki." I wring my hands anxiously. "I can't do this. I can't do this job. I just can't."

She takes in breath, ready to spit fire, but somehow holds her tongue. Slowly she lets out a long breath and a little bit of her rage is released with it. She covers he face with a hand and shakes her head. "Fuck."

"I'm sorry."

Rubbing her eyes she gets up from her chair and comes over to me. "It's okay. I get it." Hugging my head into her body she holds me tight. "I shouldn't have gotten you involved. This is my fault." She kneels down in front of me. "I just wish you would have talked to me first. You started without talking to me and you quit without talking to me. I told you, didn't I?"

"I'm sorry Kiki. I'm so sorry."

"It's done." The worry is etched hard into her usually soft features. "Tell me you at least got paid."

"Uh, yeah. I got some money." I say. "I paid Mr. Khan up for the month."

"Good. Good." Her eyes dart about as she starts to think and plan. "Fuck." She mutters at last, her shoulders sagging under the weight of her responsibilities. "Oh fuck. This couldn't have happened at a worse time kid."

"I'm sorry." I say again feeling both helpless and responsible. "I should have talked to you. I'm…I'm sorry."

Summoning her steel will Kiki straightens up again and looks up into my eyes. "Did she hurt you Donny?"

"Diane didn't…"

She shakes her head and kisses my hand. "Not Diane. The woman you went to see today. I know you were soft on her." She says with a big sister's empathy. "Is that why you quit today? Was she rough with you?"

Obviously Kiki had only gotten a piece of the story. Lamar hadn't actually been there at the door to watch it all go down.

"No." I shake my head. "No, she's a wonderful lady. She was the one who helped me quit."

"Helped you?" Kiki lets out a mirthless laugh. "Great. Just great. A real big help she was."

"It wasn't…she didn't…" I stumble over my words. "It was my fault."

"It doesn't matter." She squeezes my hand and drops back to sit on the linoleum. "Fuck." She holds her free hand against the side of her head as the other keeps holding my hand tight, holding to me like a life preserver. "I-I'll figure this out Donny. We'll get through this. Okay? We're gonna be okay." She was saying those things as much to herself as to me though for the first time I am not sure she was really believing it. "Maybe I could go back…ahh fuck."

My big sister, my savior and my hero, looked so very small and beaten down now sitting slumping in front of me on the floor. Having so recently seen Evelyn's plump healthy face I now notice the pallor of her skin and the dark circles beneath Kiki's rich brown eyes. Having so recently held Mom's soft hand in mine I now feel how skinny and cold Kiki's was. Having so recently seen a woman rejuvenated by love and lust I now recognize the battered spirit before me. Willfully or not I had been blind to it, but my sister was not well. Even her great strength had its limits.

Sliding out of the chair I join her and take her petite slender body into my arms. She rests her curly locks against my shoulder and hugs me back. In silence we hold to each other, each borrowing strength from our family unity. We'd been through hell together and we would find our way through this as well. One way or another.

"I'm sorry I missed our shopping trip yesterday." Her body shudders. "I didn't mean to kid, I swear I didn't mean to."

"I know." I stroke her head in the same way Evelyn stroked mine, passing on the heartfelt care I received earlier to my sister.

"I let you down kid…I fucked it all up, again."

"No…no Kiki." I kiss her head. "You didn't."

"I love you so much Donny. I'll think of something kid. I swear to you I will."

"It's okay Kiki. As long as we're…together…" My words fade from my lips as what I was about to say hits me like a bullet.

"That's right kid. As long as we got each other." Kiki hugs me tighter. "We'll figure this out Donny. We always do."

As my tough as nails sister weeps softly in my arms the life I had been fantasizing about all day comes tumbling down around me like a house of cards. I would be a submissive son and lover for the woman of my dreams but living with her wasn't going to be an option. My place was here with my real family. I could not abandon Kiki now. I would not leave my sister. Not even for Evelyn.

Chapter 27: Celebration

Chapter Text

Kiki does not cry for long, unlike her heart on his sleeve brother she wasn't much of a crier, but she is in no hurry to break our sibling embrace. Sensing her emotions had settled I say.

"Hey, I never told you the good part yet."

My sister looks up at me. "Good part? There's a silver lining to this shit storm?"

"Yeah…or, well, I think so." I say. "Evelyn called me her gigolo."

"Oh really?" This news perks Kiki right up. "So…you two have an arrangement?

"Kinda."

"Kinda?" She sits up and puts her hands on my shoulders "You're going to be a kept man?"

"I think so."

"What do you mean you think so?" She says. "What did you agree to? What's the pay?"

"I mean…I dunno." I say. "I hate talking about money with her. It's so awkward."

She laughs. This much needed ray of hope gives her something to seize upon. "Well start talking to her about it! We got bills to pay kid." She gives me a shake. "This is fantastic! You weren't kidding when you said there was a connection. She's willing to do that after only two times?"

"Yeah." I smile and wish I had brought it up sooner. "She's so amazing Kiki."

"I told you, don't fall in love with her. This doesn't change anything" She warns. "You sure this is legit?"

"It's legit." I say. "I am sure of that. She really likes me Kiki."

"Wow." Kiki smiles and kisses my cheek. "Well, you are a likable guy. Lucky little bugger! How come I never got a Daddy but you stumble right into a Mamma?"

"I dunno. She said it was because I was 'real'."

"Real huh? I think it's time I got 'real' with someone. Ha ha!" She quips. "So is this a trial thing or once in a while or does she want to keep you full time? Gimme the deets."

"Ah…I dunno."

"Donny!"

"Well, I think she wants me full time." I say. "She even wanted me to live with her."

"What?"

"Don't worry. I'm not going to do it."

"How the hell would you live with her? Is her husband on-board with this? Some guys like that shit." Her nose crinkles in that cute way she had. "Does he watch you two?"

"No! Nothing like that." I shake my head. "No, Alan doesn't and wouldn't know about us. They have this basement suite, real nice place. We were gonna make up a story and have me live down there as a tenant. Right under his nose so to speak."

"Oh." She thinks. "It's just sitting there empty or are there tenants?"

"Empty. Ready to be moved into. But…"

"Sweet!" Her brown eyes sparkle. "How soon does she want you there?"

"I don't know."

"Geez! Do you know anything?" She chuckles. "If it's empty you could go right away."

"Well, it's a bit more complicated. Besides, like I said, I'm not going to do it." I assure her. "I'm going to stay here with you."

She looks into my eyes and stares at me for a long time. A look of melancholy comes over my sister's pretty face. "The hell you are Donny."

"What?"

"Donny, if she wants you there…you go!" Kiki says fervently. "You don't pass up on an opportunity like that." She knocks my forehead. "Don't be a dummy. Sugar Momma offers you a place in paradise you take it."

"But…"

"Kid. She'll only want you for as long as you do as she says. She says to go, you go. As long as she's treating you nice you grab that chance with both hands and you milk that sugar as long as you can, then you get the fuck out if and when things go sour."

I grumble at her mercenary attitude. "It's not like that."

"Why the fuck would you want to stay here!?"

I take her hand and bring to my chest. "For you. For us."

Her features harden as she slips her out to then hold mine against my chest. "I'll be okay Donny." She says. "You gotta go kid. You have a way out brother…take it!"

"But…"

"I'll be okay." She says. "I'll be right here. Right here ready to welcome you back if things don't work out. But you go and you don't look back unless you need to. Okay?"

"I won't leave you." I whisper. "I won't you leave you behind. Especially now."

"It's okay kid. Like you said, I'm tough. I'll manage by myself. Heck, it'll be easier without your mouth to feed. And I'd FINALLY have the place to myself. Ha!" She almost convinces me…almost. I could see the hurt in her eyes that she was trying so hard to mask. "Maybe send me a few bucks once in awhile. Help a sister out until she's back on her feet."

"Kiki…"

"This calls for a celebration!"

A celebration is exactly what we have. Kiki gets ready and we head out to a movie. With popcorn and drinks we roar our way through the hilarious comedy, our upbeat mood and constant quipping making the show far funnier than it really was. A couple of Karen's grumbled at our frivolity the whole time and were rewarded with popcorns pinging off of their heads as Kiki waged war. We made two bitter enemies but it was just the release we needed today. Following that was a really nice meal at a hole in the wall Jamaican place that just opened up in the neighborhood. The food was delicious! At the restaurant we dance and sing along to the reggae tunes and even draw the owner's kids into our silliness. There is a smile on every face as we take our leave. From there we get tarot readings from this crazy old hippy Kiki knew. The gist of which was that I "had an exciting opportunity that will expand my horizons if only I am brave enough to seize it" and that Kiki "faced a crossroads in her life and that she ought to think hard on which path to take". I thought it all nonsense, the two readings sounding way too vague and a way too similar, but Kiki makes a big deal of it and talks about it for the next half hour as we just wander about.

"See! An exciting opportunity. The cards know." Kiki says.

I roll my eyes. "How many times has that crazy old bat said that exact same thing?" Kiki pinches my arm with that extra little twist that only a sibling could get away with. "Ouch!" I laugh.

"You'll see." She says knowingly. "The cards don't lie."

All in all the evening was just wonderful. We rejoice not only in my opportunity but in our freedom from the cruel Diane. Neither of us knew what tomorrow would bring but tonight, my wallet fat with Evelyn's generosity, we can just be brother and sister again. Things were going so well, until…

"Hey Donny." Kiki says with a growing fidget that I had come to recognize. "I gotta go meet some friends. Front your sis a fifty?"

"Friends?"

"Yeah. I told Jude and Charlene I'd swing by tonight." She says. "I'm hoping they might be able to help me line up some work. I just need a few bucks. Ya know, in case we hit the bar." She grips her left forearm with her right hand and rubs it subtly, impatient for my answer.

She was lying to me. She wasn't going to a bar. She was going to her dealer.

"Um, maybe we should just hold onto what we've got." I say. "I don't know when Evelyn…"

"Come on!" She presses me. "You got a Sugar Mamma now. She'll make sure you're okay. Just fifty bucks Donny. I'm good for it."

"Kiki…you know you don't ever have to pay me back." I say, more than a little offended that she wanted to treat this as a loan. "Kiki…"

"So you'll give it to me?" She cuts me off. "You're the fucking best kid. The absolute best."

How could I say no? She'd been carrying my mooching ass ever since Mom left. Now that I was flush I was going to deny her? No way.

"Yeah, sure." Reluctantly I pull a fifty and twenty from my wallet and hand it over. "Please don't buy drugs with it."

Her hand pauses, just for a second, and her face flinches…before she snatches the bills quick as a striking viper. "I won't. Geez, have some faith." She laughs tensely and pulls me into a hug. "I have had the best fucking time tonight Donny."

"Me too."

"We'll do this again soon."

"Sure."

"I love you kid." She kisses my cheek. "Don't wait up. I'll probably be late. You know how the three of us get going."

"Yeah…sure." I say and hug her extra tight. "I love you. Please take care of yourself Kiki."

"You know it." She pats my chest. "See you in the morning." With that she hurries off back down the street from where we'd just come.

I stand alone on the sidewalk and watch her go. How many times had I watched my mother walk down this same street, curly hair bouncing to her stride? The similarities were chilling. With fresh eyes I look around me at the rundown buildings, the bars in the windows, the cracked concrete, the single scrawny tree barely clinging to life along the side the road, the graffiti, the trash carried by the wind through a nearby alley, the sound of sirens and the screeching of a domestic dispute wafting down to the street from an open window above me. All of this I contrast with the blissful quiet along with the bright colors of the blue pools, verdant lawns and trees, and perfectly painted homes of Evelyn's area. I look back down the street and Kiki was already gone. Swallowed up by the churning old ghetto.

I am home for maybe an hour, just sitting in the dark and thinking, when my phone rings. I look at the number, the last one I had programmed in that very day, and I smile despite the fears weighing down my heart.

"Mom." I answer.

"Hey baby." Comes Evelyn's smooth voice. "You don't mind me calling right now?"

"Never." I say. "God I missed you."

"I missed you too." She says. "How was the rest of your day? Did the cab get you home okay?"

"I got home. The day turned out great. Wonderful in fact." I say. "Yours?"

"Not as good without my little man." She sighs. "But it was okay considering."

"That's good." I say.

"What's up?" She asks, hearing something was wrong just by the tone of my voice.

"I talked to Kiki and I've done some thinking and…there's something I need to tell you."

"What is it?"

"I will move in with you Evelyn, if you can manage it. It want it more than anything. I'd be the luckiest boy in the world!"

"But?"

"But…Kiki and I…." I take a deep shuddering breath to summon my courage. "…we're a package deal."

"Excuse me?"

"I will not leave my sister behind."

Chapter 28: Put to Bed

Chapter Text

There is a long period of silence on the other end of the line as Evelyn processes what I had just said. There is a heavy weight in my gut as I ready myself for the worst. I did not enjoy giving ultimatums, especially with someone who had already given me so much, and I fully realized that this would likely make this opportunity impossible but sometimes a guy simply had to stand up for the right thing. I simply could not abandon my sister. Not in the current circumstances. I loved her too much and I owed her too much. And on a purely selfish level it would have ruined any life I might have had out there anyway. How could I enjoy a better life if I was constantly worrying about Kiki?

"Hello?" I say when I just could not bear the silence any longer.

"I'm here." Evelyn says flatly. "I'm thinking."

"I…I understand if this means that we can't…well, I understand."

"I want you here." I could hear both the desire and disappointment in her voice.

"I want to be there!" I say back to her, my heart hurting. "But…I can't…"

"No." She stops me. "I get it Donald. I get it and I respect it." She lets out a sigh and then says softly. "My boy is a good boy, and an honorable man. You make me proud."

"You're not angry?"

"Of course not sweetie. If anything I love you even more."

"Awww…Mom." I say bashfully.

She laughs.

"So what are we going to do?" I ask.

"Well, I'm not going to give up before we even try. Am I?" She says. "Also, I feel awfully responsible for what happened today."

"Don't feel bad." I say. "You didn't know Diane would do that. I should have said something first."

"Still." She says. I could hear hear the gears turning as she thought about the situation. "How much does Kiki know? About us?"

"She doesn't know your secret and she doesn't know about the, um, Mommy stuff." I reply. "But she knows the basics."

"And?"

"And…I dunno. She's cool with it." I say. "She's happy for me. She wants me to go. She called you my Sugar Mamma."

"Mmm." There's a pause. "She's a working girl, is she?"

"Uh…well, yeah." I admit. "For now."

"She couldn't do that here."

"I know." I say. "She won't. She doesn't bring tricks home with her."

"Okay, that's good." She says. "Is she there? Could I talk to her?"

"You want to talk to Kiki?" I say, taken off guard by the very idea.

"Yes baby. I think the women need to talk."

"Um, she's out right now."

"Okay." She says. "Well let me think about things tonight. She and I can talk tomorrow."

"So what should I…"

"Shhhh." She says softly. "We'll figure things out. It'll be okay Donald. Mom and Kiki will figure this out, okay? Everything's going to be just fine."

I let out a breath. It meant a lot to me to hear those words. "Okay."

"I think you've been strong enough for one day." She says. "Tell me. What are you doing right now?"

"Uh…just sitting here thinking about things."

"Okay. Listen to me now." She says as gentle authority fills her voice. "I want you to go to bed. Keep the phone with you and go to bed."

"Um…okay." Getting up I start to walk to my room. "Why…?"

"Shhhhh." She waits a few more seconds. "Are you there?"

"Yeah." I say. "I'm in my room, I am sitting on my bed now."

"Good boy." She says with warmth. "Now get under the blankets and really snuggle in there. Nice and cozy."

Still dressed I slip under my covers and pull the blankets up around me so that I am a curled up cocoon. I lay on my side with the phone pressed against my top ear. "I'm under the blankets."

"That's my big brave man." She says. "Now close your eyes. Close those big beautiful eyes baby. Are they closed?"

"Yes Mom." I whisper.

"Good boyyy." She croons. "Mommy is right there beside you. Sitting at the edge of your bed watching over her precious boy. Can you feel me there?"

"Yes."

"Mommy is watching you baby. I am right there beside you."

"Mmmmm." I hum happily as I let my imagination take over. I could sense her there, seated at my side and gazing down on me. I could almost feel a soft hand stroking my hair.

"Now clear your mind." Her voice lilts, smooth and sultry. "Let go of all those worries and just listen to the sound of my voice."

"Okay."

"There's a good boy." She says. "It's time for sleep now."

"Okayyy."

"Beautifullll." She whispers before breaking into quiet, peaceful, melodious song. "Hush little baby don't say a word, Mama's gonna buy you a mockingbird."

Was this really happening right now?

"And if that mockingbird won't sing, Mama's gonna buy you a diamond ring."

Yep, this was really happening. With a smile on my face I let out a long breath and feel every ounce of the stress and tension of the day leave my body. I lay huddled safe and warm beneath my blankets as my lover sings me a lullaby. Body and spirit seem to float free as the melody lifts me from the physical world and into a blissful state of mind. The words to the song ends but the tune continues as she hums it dulcetly for a few more blessed minutes. This eventually ends as well and is followed by the sound of a tender kiss. A few moments of silence follow before she speaks again.

"I am at your doorway now." Her whisper as soft as a summer breeze. "I am looking at you from the door. Making sure you are safe and sound in bed."

"Hmmmm."

"The door is closing now. Don't worry though, Mommy will leave it open a crack. I'll be just outside if you need me."

"Mmmm."

"Good night my sweet prince." She whispers. "I love youuuu."

"Love youuuu."

A lingering pause follows before she hangs up the call. I let my phone slip down from my cheek to land on the bed beside me. I keep the blankets tight and my eyes shut, knowing that the moment I open them the fantasy would be gone. It is in the state of calm that I swiftly drift off to dreamland.

Riiiiing!

I am awoken by the harsh chime of my phone. I blink my eyes open. It was dark, my bedside clock telling me it as just past 3 in the morning. What the fuck? Riiiiing! It rings again and I fumble around and soon find it among my blankets. I answer and bring it to my ear.

"Mmm, hello?" I croak half asleep.

"Hello." Comes an unfamiliar stoic female voice over a chaotic background hustle and bustle. "Am I speaking with Donald Garcia?"

"Uh…yeah?" I blink a few more times and sit up as I attempt to force my brain into gear. "Who…?"

"Do you have a sister named Karina?"

Karina? Nobody called Kiki by her birth name except our mother. Confusion and terror growing exponentially by the second I struggle to answer. "Uh…what is this?"

"My name is Kimberly. I am a nurse in the emergency room at the General Hospital. You are listed here as the next of kin. Do you have a sister named Karina?"

Chapter 29: Even Heroes Sometimes Fall

Chapter Text

I am down at the hospital as fast a cab could get me there. Frazzled and frantic I latch on to the first nurse I see to ask about Kiki. He gives me a stern look and directs me to the desk. It wasn't even 4 am yet but the place is packed and bustling with doctors, nurses, security, and a motley crew of society's underbelly. I have to squint against the bright pale light which made everybody in this shabby and faded old emergency room look cadaverous, sick and healthy alike. The vulgar aromas of puss, piss and puke linger just beneath the thick veneer of harsh antiseptic. The crowded waiting area is a cacophany of grumbles, swears, and suffering groans as all waited for their turn under a doctor's care. It is all in the background though as I am lost in a world of fear and grief, beside myself with worry as I wait in line.

God, please. Please let Kiki be okay. Please!

At last I get my turn. They take some information and I am guided to my sister. Beds line both sides of the long room I am taken to with nothing but flimsy curtains separating the stalls. As I approach the one with Kiki I am intercepted by a nurse who peppers me with probing questions about Kiki. What drugs does she take? How often? Does she have a family doctor? Has she seemed depressed or suicidal recently? I answer each of these and more in turn as best I can though my eyes rarely leave the curtain. I needed so badly to see Kiki. To see with my own eyes that she was alive. The busy nurse though has no time for my feelings and forges through the checklist of questions with rapid efficiency and then after the questions the nurse rattles off some basic information which I try my best to make mental note of. I could tell that to her Kiki was just another destitute junkie taking up a valuable bed.

Looking over her chart the nurse says. "When she wakes up you can probably take her home. Just let the attending nurse know when she wakes."

"Oh. A doctor won't need to…check on anything?"

Not even hearing my question the nurse hangs the clipboard back up. "Your sister is a lucky woman." And with that she hurries on past me to attend to her task.

I stand a moment to prepare myself then hurry in through the part in the screen.

In a blue hospital gown my sister lay asleep. A wave of relief floods through me as I watch her chest slowly rise and fall. She was partially propped up and the thin sheet and blanket they had over her only came up to her stomach. I close the curtain behind me and slowly walk up beside her. Her flesh was sunken and ashen. Her slender body looking so tiny and fragile under the sterile white lights. And yet there was also a look of peace. Her rich curly brown hair radiates out from her head like a halo. Those people out there couldn't see her like I could. She wasn't just another junkie. She was special.

I push the bedside tray aside to give me room, on it lay a few glossy pamphlets on addiction and suicide. Careful not to jostle the IV needle or tube I pull the blankets up to her shoulders and tuck her in to keep her warm. I touch her cheek with the back of my fingers and at last allow myself to accept that she was alive and out of immediate danger. I stroke her cheek and gently swipe a curly lock from her forehead. Beyond the cloth walls are the beeps and hisses of medical equipment, the wails and moans of people suffering, and the general din of a busy hospital emergency ward. But in here it was just her and I.

"I'm here." I whisper. "You and me big sister. Just like always."

And there I stay. Watching over her and just being a loving presence. I knew this wasn't my fault and yet there is a niggling sense of responsibility as well. I had given her the money after all knowing damn well what she was going to do with it. That wouldn't happen again so easily. With each minute that passed looking down on her resting for I could sense a passing of a torch happening. Kiki had been strong enough for long enough. Now it was my turn.

Even a week ago I wouldn't have been able to think that, I likely would have been a panicked blubbering mess, but something had changed. That change was Evelyn. From the outside our kinky sex life would be frowned upon but I knew in my heart it went so much deeper than that. Without her holding me today, nursing me, singing me to sleep, I knew I wouldn't have the emotional resilience to be dealing with this right now. Somehow, without realizing it at the time, Mom's gentle care had allowed for the man to be brought out of me now that the chips were down.

I stay close to Kiki. Stood right at her side. I hold her hand and talk to her as if she could hear me, reminiscing about old times and even cracking a few inside jokes between us. Only once does a nurse bother to come check on her and ends with another reminder that I could probably take her home soon after she woke up. They wanted to wash their hands of us as soon as possible.

It is almost 7 when my sister finally stirs. She groans and moves her head from side to side before struggling to open her eyes. She stares at the ceiling for a few seconds as her wits are slow to gather. Confusedly she looks left to the IV and around at her surroundings before turning right to look at me.

"Donny?" She croaks in a raspy voice. "What…?" She blinks as her face contorts with feeble concentration as she tries to remember how she got here.

"Hey Sis." I say softly. I bring the glass of water that had been left on the tray for her and offer it to her. She takes it gratefully and sips a couple of times before handing it back again.

She watches me set the glass down, emotional distress twisting her pretty features, then looks away from me holding back tears. Humbled and humiliated at her weakness Kiki couldn't bear to look at me.

"They've given you drugs to counteract the junk inside you." I inform her as I hold her hand tightly. "You need to talk to a nurse or a doctor but I can take you home soon."

She nods but does not look my way. We'd been through some shit but this was her at her very lowest moment. Having me here to witness must have felt both a blessing and a curse to my proud sister.

"You were found on the sidewalk." I say. "Somebody just dumped you there and left you."

Again she nods with a wince of inner pain.

"I could have lost you Kiki." I whisper, letting just a touch of my anger mix in with the compassion.

Her shame overwhelming her she tries to pull her hand away but I hold it firm.

"You need to get off this stuff Kiki. You need to! You're going down the same road as Mom." I kiss her hand and hold it to my heart. "I won't let it beat you. I need you Sis! I need you here."

She is quiet a long time before speaking. "Donny." She shudders, a far away look in her eyes. "You go. You get out with that nice Sugar Mamma…you go and don't ever look back. Okay?"

"Not without you."

"I'll ruin…"

"Not without you." I say again more firmly. "I've already spoken to Evelyn."

Closing her eyes she tries to summon the will to resist but this time she cannot argue. Even her stubbornness couldn't deny that she needed help. She finally looks back to me, tears held back but glimmering in her deep brown eyes. She looks up with a raw vulnerability I'd never seen in her before. "I guess I'm not as strong as you thought, eh kid?"

I smile, a smile of pure wholesome brotherly love. Leaning in I pull her into a gentle embrace. "You are my hero Kiki and you always will be."

Kiki slips an arm around me and clings to me as tight as her frail arm could.

Chapter 30: A Long Week

Chapter Text

The following week is an ordeal that tests our limits.

After the humbling and humiliating experience of her overdose Kiki quit the stuff cold turkey. She never wanted to be brought that low again. For Kiki the week is a waking nightmare of mental and physical agony as she powered through the worst that withdrawal had to throw at her. It was terrible. Sweats, chills, shakes, vomiting and more are endured as her body craved the drugs as keenly as it did water or oxygen. Psychologically the torture is even worse. During the worst of it she wasn't even herself anymore. Her mood would swing from near frothing rage to abject depression in the span of a minute. She yelled at me. She insulted me. She wept. She spent long sullen spells just staring out into nothing shivering inside of her bundle of blankets with burning hateful eyes. She begged me to go get her drugs, convinced her very life was at stake if she didn't get them, then clung onto me and cried for me to help her. Then, in her more lucid moments, she would hold my hands and thank me for being there for her and believing in her. The soul lifting feeling of being a hero for my hero cannot be described. Thank goodness I was there for her though as she quickly discovered that the friends and contacts she thought that she had either tried to turn her back toward her old lifestyle or abandoned her completely when they heard she hit hard times and was trying to clean herself up. It hurt her, a lot, at a time when she was already hurting more than I could imagine. No money, no job, no friends, and no drugs. All she had left was our tiny family of two.

While not nearly as bad as Kiki's the week was a hell of a rough one for me too. Having to suddenly step up and take care of not only Kiki but everything else in our lives that she usually looked after was not easy. I bore it without complaint as best I could. Thank God for Evelyn. Needless to say I didn't have time to visit her that week as I didn't dare leave my sister's side for more than an hour at a time but we stay in contact through texts and phone calls. These bits of contact with her, no matter how brief, give me the strength to carry on. God how I yearned for her soft body and gentle touch though. I told her that my sister was sick but, on Kiki's request, I am light on the details. I think Kiki was afraid that Evelyn might rescind the offer if she knew my sis was a recovering addict. Or perhaps she was simply embarrassed at her perceived weakness. Either way, Mom is no fool. She figured out right away what was happening. She was proud of me, proud of Kiki too, and told me that if I really loved my sister I had to hold on through these tough times no matter what.

Together Kiki and I come through it. The grip of the drugs begins to wane and the physical illness goes away. About six days in and my sister is showing signs of being back to her old self again. It was nice to see some color in those cheeks once more. I was so god damned proud of her. Not only does our bond hold, it comes out the other side stronger than ever. I had seen Kiki at her very lowest and it only made me love her more. Kiki had seen me stay right by her side through it all and it made her love for me all the deeper. We weren't out of the woods but hopefully the worst of it was now behind us.

Mom and I come through it as well. This was a lot of personal shit and drama to be contending with so early on in our relationship but Evelyn sticks by me with empathy, patience and understanding. Any doubts Kiki had about my lover's genuineness were erased. If it was just a pretty young man she was after Evelyn could have found a lot easier than me. A lot prettier too if I'm honest. The week apart gave Evelyn an opportunity to start working on Alan about the suite. It was a bright point of hope at a much needed time when Evelyn called to inform me the suite would be going up for rent in the next few days and that she would be showing the place and doing interviews as early as the next day. Between my sister and I there was a real palpable sense of a page turning in our lives. An opportunity for a fresh start or at least a desperately needed change was right there in front of us.

Once Kiki was feeling more herself again the pair of them at last speak to hammer out how we would move forward from here. I was nervous about how it would go, especially with Kiki's still fragile state, but there was no getting around it. Evelyn had been absolutely insistent that this be done between her and my sister. It was an exercise in her maternal dominance over me…and I honestly loved it. After a week of having to stay strong it was really nice to be able to give up control. Having to sit quietly and listen to the two most important women in my life talk about things pertaining to me made me feel super duper special.

I pass the phone over to my sister with an anxious smile on my face. Kiki giggles at my nervous expression and takes it from me.

"Sup Queen?" Are the first words from her lips.

"Don't say it like that!" I gasp at the over casual greeting. I wanted so badly for this first contact to go well.

"Hmm? Yeah, that was Donny." Kiki says. "Uh huh. Hold on." She looks to me and says. "She says that you were told to be quiet. She says to be a good boy and shush now. Let the women talk." My face warms with a bright blush as Evelyn reveals my submissive role in our dynamic literally within seconds of speaking to Kiki. I bite my lips in obedience as the blush deepens. Kiki, eyes glimmering with amusement at my reaction to Evelyn's command, giggles again and sticks her tongue out at me. "Alright. He's quiet now."

With me shushed the pair of them begin to talk.

The first few minute are spent just getting a sense of one another. They chat about generalities, about Kiki's health, but mostly about their common bond…me. It starts very cordial, if a tad awkward, but it isn't long before they start to warm up to each other.

"I don't know what you did to him but my brother is crazy about you. You know that?" Kiki says after about fifteen minutes of talk then listens. Her tone then turns serious. "Listen, I appreciate what you're doing but…if you hurt my brother I swear to God I will make sure you hurt too."

There is a moment of silence. My heart is beating like a drum. Why the heck did she say that!? Was she trying to screw things up? I can only relax once I see Kiki smiles again.

"Good!" She says. "As long as we understand each other." Reaching across she squeezes my hand. "I love this kid."

I grin and let out a breath of relief. Whew.

After that their conversation turns to practicalities and logistics, something Kiki was SO much better at than me.

"Before we even get to house rules or conditions or anything like that we need some basic details. We'll need full rent and bills covered before this is even an option." Kiki says, laying down conditions as if I were some highly sought after sports star and she was my agent. "Will Donny receive an allowance? How much and when? Is this a long term thing or do you just want him for a few months?" My sister was about to say more when Evelyn stops her. "Hm? Yes, he's right here. Blushing up a storm." She says. "Mmm?" She rolls her eyes then laughs. "Yes, he looks cute." She listens and nods. "Right." Lowering the phone she looks at me. "Evelyn doesn't want you worrying about this stuff. She says to go to your room and close the door." Covering the receiver she whispers. "She talks like she's your Mom or something." She laughs. "You are so freaky little brother." I, of course, blush. "Get outta here! I got this."

I laugh and hurry out of the room as requested. Closing the door behind me I hover near it and press my ear to it. My sister is careful to keep her voice low however. This combined with the loud rap music being played by our upstairs neighbor meant I couldn't hear a word of what was being said. Giving up I fall back onto my bed, a huge smile on my face. By all indications, barring disaster, the move was happening. Evelyn and Kiki were, at this very moment, deciding my future. After such a long and dark week there was a brilliant light at the end of the tunnel.

Chapter 31: Keep Dreaming

Chapter Text

It is maybe a half an hour later when a light knock comes to my door. I spring up from the bed and hurry to open it. There my sister stands with a warm smile on her face.

"It's happening." She says, excitement sparking from every syllable. "We're getting outta here Donny." I am a grinning fool as I stand there on the verge of popping from joy. The pair of us take a second just to savor this moment before I pull her into a big hug. She laughs and hugs me back. "Sugar Mamma must really like your sugar bro." She hands me my phone and says. "She wants to speak with you."

"Thank you." I take the phone from her. Kiki heads back out into the living room and turns on the television as I shut the door and bring the phone to my ear. "Mom?"

"Well hello there my prince."

"Mmm!" I coo happily. "Hi."

"How is my special boy?"

"Better now." I say. "You've made me so happy."

"The feeling is mutual. Is your sister gone?"

"Mm hm." I say. "I'm alone."

"Good." She says. "I like her. Your sister's got spunk."

"Pffft!" I giggle.

"What?"

"Spunk?"

"Yeah." She then laughs as well. "You dirty boy! That's not what I mean." We share a chuckle then gradually fall silent. In that silence our shared yearning comes through as clear as day. "I need to see you baby." Mom eventually says. "I need to touch you. I need to hold you. I need you here."

"I need to see you too." I confess from the bottom of my heart. Despite things taking a better turn, after the week I'd had I was barely holding it together. Embracing my submissive side I allow the pleading whimper bottled up inside of me come out in my voice in a way I would only do for her. "I need my Mommy!"

"Oh my baby boy!" She gasps.

"It's…it's been real tough this week Mum."

"I know. I know baby." She soothes. "You've been so strong."

"Yeah." I sniffle as tears begin to roll down my cheeks. Despite the tears it felt SO GOOD to just be able to let go like this with somebody who wouldn't judge me for it. To let all the walls come down and just be raw and honest. "I did my best."

"Ohhh, you did so good." She says. "So good. I'm so proud of my little man."

"Mmm."

"I bet you were scared huh?"

"Yeah."

"Yeah." She says. "And you weren't sure if you could do it, were you?"

"Yeah. It was hard."

"Yeah." She says. "But you did, didn't you?"

I sniffle again and wipe my nose. "Yeah. I had to be there for Kiki."

"And you were. You were a good brother to her."

"Yeah."

"I wish I were there to hug you."

"Me too."

"I'm sending you a hug right now. Squeezing you so tight." I close my eyes, almost feeling her arms around me. There is the sound of a kiss. "I love you baby."

"Love you too Mum." I sigh as I wipe the wetness from my cheeks and collect myself again. "I've thought about you so much this week."

"Now listen." She says. "You're coming here tomorrow. Okay? Kiki is going to bring you here to see the suite. We're going to see each other soon, okay?"

"Okay."

"But you need to know that, um, well, Alan will be here."

"Ohhhhh." I moan in protest. I had been dreading this moment.

"I know. I know." She says. "It's better this way though. If you two make a good impression on him it will make this so much easier. I told a little white lie and said I interviewed you two online already. Tomorrow will be to show the place and hopefully finalize things."

"Oh!" Things were further along than I realized. "How should I…?"

"Shhhhh. Don't you worry about that right now my prince. Your sister will fill you in tomorrow. Tonight I want you to just rest, okay?"

"Okay." I pout. "Too bad about Alan though. I was hoping to…snuggle."

"I know. Me too." She says longingly. "At least we can see each other. Once I have you living here I'll be able to hold you everyday."

I let out a breath as her voice soothes and her promises placates my vexed spirit. "Promise?"

"I promise." There is a pause before she says. "I bought you some presents."

"You did?"

"Yes I did."

"You shouldn't have."

"I disagree."

"But…why?" I ask. "It's not my birthday or anything."

"Do I need a reason?"

"Well, no." I say. "So…what are they?"

"I'm not going to tell you that!" She laughs. "What kind of present would that be if I just told you?"

"Oh, right." I giggle.

"My boy likes presents, doesn't he?"

By the tone I could sense it is a leading question. She wanted me to say yes and so I do. "Yeah!"

"Yes you do." I could literally hear sense her warm wonderful smile through her voice as she hears my excitement. "My baby likes to be spoiled."

"Mmmm. I wanna spoil you too though."

"Awww, thank you baby."

"Evelyn. God. How am I ever, ever, gonna repay you?"

"Repay me? Don't be silly. Don't even think about it like that." She says. "Although…you could do something for me."

"Anything!"

"I…um…you're going to think this is stupid."

"No! No I won't. I swear."

"I…I don't want you masturbating anymore."

"Oh." That was certainly not what I had been expecting. I didn't think it stupid, just odd. "I…suppose..."

"I want you to save all your precious cummies for me. Can you do that for me Donald?"

"Of course. Anything."

"I want those cute little balls of yours so full of all that hot young cum…" She lets out a huff. "Whoo! I'm getting all flustered here."

I giggle. "Can I still play with myself the other way?"

"Other way?"

"With my finger." I lower my voice way down just in case. "In my bum. Like you did with me."

"Oh! Yes! Of course. You've been doing that?"

"Yes Ma'am." I say. "Twice now. You said I had to get my body ready. Remember?"

"That's right! I did. Clever boy." She says proudly. "How did it feel?"

"Good." I say. "Different, but good. I got two fingers in. Hurt a little but not so bad. I liked it."

"Good boy!" She praises. "You're using lube?"

"Just spit." I say. "I suck my fingers first…I pretended it's you I'm sucking."

"Ohhh, you sweet thing. Always thinking of your Mommy." She says.

"Always."

"Mmm, we'll have to get you some proper lubricant. Gotta look after that sweet tush of yours."

"Okay." I concur. "It wasn't as good as it is with you though. Not even close."

"Aww." She says with feeling. "I know how you feel baby. I've been working on myself too. I've tried sucking my own nipples. I even got my old breast pump out but…" She sighs. "…it's just not the same as having you on me. It's completely different. My body can't…get into it. It doesn't feel natural."

"A Mom needs her boy."

"Yes she does." She says with a sigh. "Soon. Soon. You have something to wear tomorrow?"

"Yes Ma'am. I did the laundry. Even bought bought myself a new shirt. Kiki picked it out. It's used but it's really nice. She said it looked cute on me."

"Ohhh. I can't wait to see it!" She says. "And you cleaned your room?"

"Yes Ma'am." I say. "Just like you told me. Even did the kitchen and living room too. The place has never looked better."

"Good boy!" She says, her praise making simple house chores feel like real accomplishments. "You've been showering and shaving and grooming every day?"

"Yes Ma'am. Never been cleaner." I say. "Kinda makes me feel better about myself."

"See. I told you." She chuckles. "And you're eating better?"

"Yes Ma'am. As good as I can. We don't really have a decent grocery store near here though. I did my best." I answer. "I've even been cooking for Kiki and I. If you can call it cooking."

"Good boy." There is a pause before she asks. "And…?"

"And…I've been thinking about it." I say, my nerves starting to ball up inside of me. "Wh-what about a nurse?"

"What about a nurse?"

"Is that a good job?"

"I don't know." She says in a neutral but interested tone. "Is it?"

I snort, worried I was answering wrong. "I just thought…I think I kind of did a good job looking after Kiki. It was kind of nice looking after someone."

"Mmm."

"Not like an emergency room nurse though. That was terrible down there."

"Mmm."

"Is that…is that a good dream Mom?"

"I don't know. What do you think?"

"I think so. But what do you think?"

"It's not my dream." She says. "But if that is what you really want then yes, it is a wonderful dream. You looked up what it is you have to do for it?"

"Yeah. There's a bunch of courses I'd have to take I guess. But…"

"What courses? What school? When do they accept applications? What are the requirements?"

"Um…uh…I'm not sure. I just…I dunno."

The warmth comes back into her voice. "Keep thinking about it Donald. This is a good start." She says. "Keep dreaming my boy."

I sigh. "Yes Ma'am."

"You are special Donald. I saw it the moment we met. You stood there shining like a star. Dream big. Let the world see your light my child."

"Aww, Mom!"

She giggles. "I can hear you blushing."

Chapter 32: The Plan

Chapter Text

I felt like a million bucks after talking with Evelyn. Walking back out into the living room I leap onto the sofa and bounce to a rest beside my sister, the old couch creaking under our combined weight. Taking her around the shoulders I pull her in tight to my side. She laughs and lays her head on my shoulder as she hugs me back.

"This is really happening."

"Yep!"

I cannot remember the last time I saw genuine hope in my sister's lovely brown eyes. Kiki had never lost her humor or her zest for life yet her heart had been hardened by experience and her spirit jaded by years of working as a call girl so seeing that glimmer of belief was so nice. I had heard it said that sometimes you had to hit rock bottom before you could really build yourself up again. Perhaps that was the case with my sister. I prayed it was.

Kiki puts the blanket she had over both of us as we settle in together, as much to leech my heat as anything but I didn't mind.

"So you know the plan for tomorrow?" I ask as we cuddle close.

"Yes." She laughs. "But I'm not allowed to tell you tonight. She doesn't want you worrying your precious little head about it."

I blush and she laughs some more.

"The pair of you are so weird." She emphasizes the last bit. "So…weird."

"We are not!" I object…before confessing. "Alright, maybe a little."

We try to watch a show though we mostly we talk through it as we are both buzzing about what tomorrow would bring. Afterward I put Kiki to bed and make sure is comfortable and cared for. She didn't really need that level of care anymore but neither of us wanted to let this little phase go just yet. My sister could use a bit of extra TLC right now and I was only too happy to provide it. Besides, she wasn't out of the woods yet.

That night I have trouble sleeping for three big reasons. The first was the anticipation of getting the move solidified and getting out of this dump, hopefully for good. The second was the near terror I felt about meeting Alan. I was his wife's young lover. The dude would probably kill me if he found out what was happening. I was playing a dangerous game here and I knew it. The last, and most urgent, was that I was sooooo fucking horny!

Talking to Evelyn had gotten me all worked up, as it always did, but knowing that I'd get to see her tomorrow made it that much more powerful. Normally I'd rub out a quick one but she had told me not to. No masturbation for me, not in the normal way at least. I had to hold in my cum until she got it out of me. She said she wanted my balls full for her. She would never know if I disobeyed of course but…how I could look her in the eyes tomorrow knowing that I'd been a bad boy? The answer was that I couldn't. When I agreed to her request I thought it would be easy, I was wrong! As I lay there excited and worried in equal measure visions of big heavy Mommy boobs and a massive Mommy cock swam in my head.

The next morning I am awoken by a knock on my door. "Rise and shine kid." Kiki calls through the door.

"Hrm?" I grumble and turn to look at my bedside clock. "It's only 8!" Even as I am saying that I sense something off. Something felt off. As my waking senses focus I am able to narrow it down. Down at my crotch things were…wet and…sticky. Had I pissed myself? Was I bleeding?

"She wants us there early." Kiki says. "It'll make a good impression she said." She pats the door. "I'm jumping in the shower now."

"Alright." I mumble as I push my blankets down to see the wet spot soaked through my undies. I stare at it in disbelief. I'd had a wet dream! All inside my shorts were coated with a tacky load of drying jizz! What the hell? That hadn't happened to me since I was fifteen. "God damn it."

Feeling humiliated at having this happen at my age and guilty that I had dumped my 'cummies' without permission I clean myself up as best I can. As I wipe my mess from my skin snippets of my dreams flit like momentary phantoms through my mind. Images of luscious flesh, both soft and hard. Sensations of a mouth full of nipple and pussy and cock. The feel of a soft spank and a probing finger. Hazel eyes, soft red hair, full sensuous lips…GAH! No wonder I'd popped my cork. I needed to see her so bad it hurt!

Showered, groomed, dressed, and looking as good as I could possibly make myself I stand staring in the mirror, Kiki at my shoulder similarly done up. I had on my best jeans and the blue short sleeved collared shirt we had picked up yesterday. Despite myself I did have to admit it looked pretty good on me. Kiki's transformation however was night and day. Gone was her usual casual but cute tank top and shorts and in its stead she wore a pair of denim overalls I hadn't seen her wear since high school and a crisp new white t shirt and sunny yellow cardigan.

"I feel like such a nerd." She gripes as she looks at herself and fluffs her curly hair. "But we gotta impress the boomers." She leans in to check her make up. She had used a light touch today, applying just a tasteful amount to highlight her naturally pretty features. She stands straight again seemingly satisfied and gives a nod.

"You look amazing." I say.

A little smirk comes over her and her eyes glint with an impish delight. "I am so glad you think so…darling."

I chuckle. "Darling?"

"Yes. We're married don't ya know."

"What are you talking about?" I shake my head at her silliness. "You're acting funny today. When we get there we should be on our best behavior."

"You think I'm joking." She says, her eyes staring into mine through the mirror. "But I'm serious. I'm your Missus. It's all part of the plan…my love."

"It is not! Stop it Kiki." I start to laugh but something in her twinkling eyes gives me pause. "Wait…you really are serious?"

She nods. "Mmm hmm."

"Oh no. Oh no! Ohhhh no! Evelyn said that?"

"Mmm hmm." She laughs and butts her shoulder into my side. "A couple of happy young newlyweds. That's us."

"WHAT!? No way."

She laughs harder. "Like I said last night, y'all are weird."

"Hey! This isn't my idea!"

"Either way it's what we're doing if we want that free pad and a steady allowance." She says. "Evelyn said it was either this or we do a 'three's company', whatever that means. Alan will be more at ease if he knows the young cutie downstairs is already hitched. Ha ha ha!"

"Oh my God. No. This can't be real."

"As real as a fake marriage gets kid."

"You are way too happy." I point accusingly. "You agreed to this?"

"Sure! Why not?" She hugs to my side and kisses my cheek. "I could certainly do worse! Look at you. Total hubby material. Mmmm mmmm!"

"Ewwwww!" I rub my cheek with a grimace. "Stop that!"

"He he he." He couldn't stop giggling. "Ha ha ha!"

I knew Evelyn said that she was going to come up with some story about who I was to get me into the place but I never expected this.

"So here's the deal." Kiki continues when her titters subside enough to talk. "We were married last year…"

"Stop."

"…and we're thinking about having kids…"

"God! No! Stop!"

"…we're poor but we want to raise our future children in a nice, safe, quiet neighborhood…"

"Please stop." I plead.

My pleas fall on deaf ears. Kiki was loving every second of this. "…you are between jobs and thinking about school…"

"At least that part's true."

"…we've got some savings though and I work from home as a bookkeeper."

"A bookkeeper?"

"Hey, I took that one course once. Remember? Still got the textbook around here somewhere."

"Oh Lord!"

"And that's the plan." She says. "In all of it's brilliant glory."

"That's a plan?"

"Basically. Oh yeah. And we're really quiet and stuff too. No parties. We hate pets. Big readers we are. Oh, we're also Christian. Not like church every Sunday Christians, but Christian. Ya know?" She just can't help but pour a bit more on at the end. "We must have had a nice church wedding, don't you think? Our matrimonial union blessed by God himself. Isn't that just lovely dear?"

"Would you stop." I take it all in and shake my head in disbelief. "This is crazy."

"Oh, I know it!" She grins, absolutely delighting in my discomfort. "Sugar Mamma's a bit cracked methinks. Ha ha! I love it though. This is gonna be fun!"

"FUN!?" I groan. "Kiki…we can't be married! You're my…I'm your…It's…it's…ew!"

"Evelyn says we can. The story is already in play. The plan is in motion." She replies. "Are you going to disobey her?"

"Well…no…but…but…"

"Didn't think so." Big sis winks. "Face it bro. We're hitched."

"GROSS!"

"Aw darling." She teases. "You're gonna hurt my feelings. You know what they say. Happy wife, happy life. Now give wifey a big ol' smooch!"

I try to keep her off of me as she mauls me in an effort to smooch. "Ewwwww!"

"Ha ha ha ha!" Kiki howls with laughter as she eventually gets me in a headlock and knuckles my skull. "Ohhh, this is going to be great!"

Chapter 33: Kit?

Chapter Text

Side by side Kiki and I walk up the driveway of Evelyn and Alan's palatial home. At one point Kiki has to stop just to take it all in.

"Wow!"

"You should see the inside."

"That bitch." Kiki mutters. "I didn't even know Diane had clients like this. She was holding out on me."

"That's the past."

"Right!"

Together we move up the sidewalk to the big front door. It strikes me as we approach that this would be the first time I would be using the doorbell. Alan would probably not appreciate me just barging in and announcing 'Mom, I'm home!'. We give each other one final check. The pair of us looking as wholesome and squeaky clean as a couple of twenty-somethings from the hood could. I go to reach for the bell but Kiki stops me.

"Wait." She whispers. "The rings." From a little purse she carried she pulls two mismatched gold bands that she'd scrounged from her own collection that she'd been given or stolen over the years. Anything worth anything had been immediately pawned so what remained were cheap gold plated things but they were convincing enough. Handing me mine she says. "Will you marry me?"

"Shut up." I snatch it from her hand and plant it onto my left ring finger. "This is so dumb."

"You should kneel and give me mine. It's tradition."

"I am NOT kneeling!"

Slipping her own band on she sighs. "Ohhh. So romantic." She swoons. "It's just like I always dreamed it would be."

"Shut up!"

Our laughter is cut short by the door suddenly opening in front of us! As one we startle and slowly look up…and up…and up…and into the rugged square-jawed face of Evelyn's husband. Jesus Christ he was a unit! The photos I'd seen of him didn't convey the sheer bulk of the man and I wonder if he'd been hitting the gym since those pictures had been taken. Another difference was the impeccably trimmed salt and pepper beard he now sported. He had on deep brown leather shoes, khaki slacks, a navy blue sweater over a lighter blue collared shirt, and an obviously very old and very expensive watch. I couldn't tell if he was on his way to work or if this was just what he wore around the house, but I got a distinct impression by his stern bearing that this was as casual as this guy got.

With a stony expression he looks from me to Kiki and back to me again with eyes the color of storm clouds. "Why are you two just standing out here giggling?"

I would have stood there stammering had Kiki not shot right back. "Because we're nervous! We were about to ring if you woulda given us a second. Cheez, you scared us half to death popping out like that!"

He cocks a curious brow at the gentle scolding but says nothing.

"Alan dear." I hear that wonderful voice call from within. "Is that the young couple come to see the suite?"

"Hrm…yeah." He grumbles as he takes our measure.

I am sweating bullets, my mouth bone dry and my life flashing before my eyes, as this giant man looks his wife's boy toy up and down. Despite my best effort I end up withering a bit under the hard scrutiny. The dude had to be pushing six five and looked to weigh as much as my sister and I combined. Kiki however, all five foot two of her, stands proudly all smiles and bright eyes and bouncing curls when he turns his stoic gaze her way. Her natural cuteness every bit a match for his gruffness.

"Oh! Look at that. Right on time." Evelyn says as she approaches. "Not early, not late. I told you I had a good feeling about these two." Our perfectly timed arrival was not by accident of course. We had the inside info on some of Alan's ticks and pet peeves.

"Mmm." He hums as he continues to quietly judge us. "Alright." He still wasn't sure about us but it seems we'd cleared the first hurdle. "Let me get the key." He turns and heads back into the house and reveals my red haired angel in the process.

"Alan." Evelyn says as she passes by her husband. "Where are your manners. Don't leave them standing at the door." Her eyes meet mine and she takes my breath away.

Evelyn is as radiant as ever. Her thick voluptuous body filling out her vintage style dress like only she could. The verdant jade of her apparel not only looked incredible with her long red hair but it also really brought out the green of her hazel eyes.

"Oh my God, she's gorgeous." I hear Kiki whisper to me. I was far too captivated to respond though.

Evelyn's eyes smolder as she sees me but she is careful not to give any indication that we knew each other as she greets us in a sunny tone. "Hello there!" She waves us in. "Come in. It's so nice to finally meet you two." She says. "Karina and…Donald is it?" She shoots me a wink and I have to stop myself from giggling.

"Yes Ma'am." I blush.

"That's us." Kiki says with a curtsy. "But please, nobody calls me Karina but my Mom. You can call me Kit."

This gives both Evelyn and I pause. Kit? This was an unexpected curve ball. I look over at my sister who just smiles back with a familiar though troubling impish twinkle in her playful eyes. A new name for this new phase in our life? Sure, why not. I just wish she'd warned me first.

"Kit?" Evelyn clarifies.

"Yep. Kit or Kitty, either are fine." She says. "I have thing for kittens. He he he. They're so cute and cuddly, don't you think? I like cute things."

Down the hall I catch Alan pause to slowly glance back our way over his shoulder to my sister's ditsy display. Oh no! Was Kiki torpedoing this? Why was she acting like this?

"Erm. You know there are no pets allowed." Evelyn presses, a hint of nervousness coming out in her voice.

"Oh yes. Sadly I'm allergic to the little cuties." Kiki sighs dramatically. "Isn't that right babe?" She takes my hand and holds it and squeezes tight to my side. Her head flops onto my shoulder.

"Huh? Oh. Yes." I bumble at the lie. "Terrible cat allergy."

Evelyn gives me a pointed look as if to say WTF? All I can do is cringe. Kiki swore to me that she'd be on her best behavior. I would have taken my sister to the side to talk with her but Alan was already on his way back down the hall with the keys in his hand.

"This is SUCH a nice place." Kiki says as she looks around in wide-eyed wonder. "Wow! You have incredible taste."

"You aren't staying here." Alan says bluntly as he waves us back out the door. "The basement has a separate entrance."

The four of us step back out to the front of the house then fall in behind Alan as he leads us toward the driveway and the walk that lead around the side of the house beyond. To my surprise Kiki breaks from me to hurry forward and walk beside him. There…she begins to natter.

"Nice day, huh?"

"Sure."

"This whole place is yours?"

He looks down at her with annoyance. "Yes. Whose else would it be?"

"Sorry. Of course." She giggles. "I'm so nervous. Donny and I really want this place. We're so grateful you agreed to show the place to us."

"Hrm."

"I'm usually kinda shy."

"Right."

"Ha ha ha! It's true! But I'm so nervous right now, ya know?"

"Mmm."

"When I'm nervous I start to talk and talk and talk. Ya know?"

"Wouldn't know."

"Yeah." She laughs. "I guess not. Probably nothin scares a big strong guy like you, huh?"

"Mmm."

"Yeah." She says, bobbing along beside him. "Everything scares me. I'm such a wimp. Ha ha ha! If you hear a scream one night that's probably me trying to watch a scary movie."

"We haven't agreed yet."

"Oh right. Sorry. He he he."

"And we expect quiet. At all hours."

"Right." She nods. "No screaming. You won't hear a peep out of….AAAAHHH!" She screams. "You have a pool! Oh my God!" Kiki prances forward to look down into the azure waters. I could practically hear Alan's teeth grinding as she bends over to splash her hand in the water.

"That isn't included in the rent!" He bellows as he marches toward her to shoo her away from his precious pool.

Evelyn and I hang back near the door and watch helplessly as her husband and my 'wife' clash. The pair were a study in contrasts. Kiki was all outgoing and upbeat while Alan was sullen and stuffy. My sister wasn't rude or disrespectful but her burbling exuberance seemed to leave the stiff and controlling Alan a bit flummoxed on how to deal with her. He was a man accustomed to his lessers groveling and kissing his ass. The fact he absolutely dwarfed her only made the differences all the more hilarious.

"The rent includes the suite and one parking spot. That is it." He explains as he towers over her like some great ogre about to stamp on a pesky pixie. "The pool is off limits."

Deferential but not the least bit intimidated she looks up at him, bouncing on her toes and arms behind her back, and nods. "Yes Sir."

"So is the yard. We expect quiet and we expect privacy. This isn't a public park. We don't want renters just wandering about."

"Yes Sir." She peeps as her eyes begin to wander as he lays down the law. "What about the chairs?"

"Chairs?"

"The deck chairs. Can those be used?"

"What did I just say!?"

"No yard, no pool." She bats her big brown eyes. "You didn't mention the chairs. I mean, they're just chairs."

"No, you cannot use the chairs. The chairs are in the yard." He snaps. "You are only to be back here to get to your door and that's it."

"You? Your door? You as in…me?" She points at herself, her face beaming with excitement. "So we've got the place!?" With a huge smile she does a little happy dance right there on the spot. "Heeeee! Thank youuuu!"

"What? I never said…pbbbbt!" He sputters, at a loss for words. It had taken Kiki all of five minutes to turn Alan from stern and aloof to utterly exasperated.

She hops up and gives him a little peck to the cheek. "Oh! Thank you! Thank you! I'm so happyyy!"

"Erm, uhh." He bristles and wipes his cheek of her smooch.

Taking his massive meaty hand in hers she tugs at him and points back toward the house. "Can I see our place now?"

"I think he hates her." Evelyn whispers.

"She's ruined everything." I say despondently. "I am so sorry about this."

I look over to Evelyn to apologize further for my sister's weird behavior to find Mom biting her lips to hold back laughter.

Chapter 34: Something's Wrong

Chapter Text

"Can I unlock it?" My trouble-making sister asks as they near the door.

Alan hands the keys over as he glares at his wife for setting this meeting up. He was just enduring it now, probably counting the seconds until he could get us off of his property for good. I wouldn't be surprised if he demanded they take the suite right off the market again after this. I am shook when that same hard glare shifts to me.

At our side comes the jangle of keys being rattled. "I think it's stuck."

"For the love of…" Alan sighs and pinches the bridge of his nose. "It isn't stuck. You're just…you're doing it wrong."

"Oh." She pulls the key out, looks at it, then puts it back in again and jingles some more.

"The key isn't even all the way in!"

"Oh." Kiki giggles. "At our old place you have to pull it back just a little to make it work. It's not like that here?"

"Give me that." Alan steps in and unlocks the bolt for her as if she were an invalid. "There."

"Thank you!" She beams up at him. Turning to me, that mischievous twinkle still shining bright, she reaches out. "Come along my darling."

"Of course my dear wife." I am cringing even as I say it, we were laying it on way too thick. He was going to see right through this facade any moment.

I summon my courage, trying to act as casual as I possibly could around this well groomed gorilla named Alan, and approach the door. Kiki opens the door and natural light floods down the wide flight of stairs. Together we descend with Evelyn and Alan at our six. Alan grumbles something which I can't make out. We come through the second door and out into the main room. Kiki lets out a gasp.

"This is…wonderful!" She hurries out into the center and spins around taking everything in. "Ohhhh, it is just what we were hoping for. Cozy and clean and perfect."

Happy for Kiki to be the center of attention I fade off toward the kitchen, pretending to check the appliances and faucet for the first time. "Real nice."

Evelyn goes to join 'Kitty' and starts to run down some of the features of the place. The pair talk in a jovial manner, doing a much better job than me pretending that everything was normal. I am watching the kitchen faucet run when I sense a looming presence immediately beside me. I glance up at Alan and flash him a friendly grin. There is no smile in return.

"Hey. Sorry about my…uh…wife." I say. "Kik…K-Kit can be a bit much when she's nervous." Even as I talk to him all I am thinking is 'please don't crush me'.

"Hrm."

"Once you get to know her she'll settle down."

"We have other applicants." He tells me. "A lot of other applicants."

"Oh…of course."

"Applicants with good jobs." He leans in closer in a clear effort to intimidate. It works!

"Yeah…jobs…uh…I'm…uh…I'm thinking…classes…um…"

Possibly because they sensed a raising of the tension in the room or perhaps because they simply heard my inane babbling but for whatever reason suddenly the two women are right there with us. Evelyn is at my side and Kiki is at his. My bubbly sister tugs at his sweater and breaks his train of thought as well as his focus on me. He looks down at his sweater where she'd touched him as if it were some great offense and then to her about to say something when she interjects with a question.

"Are you a daddy?" She asks with a syrupy sweet earnestness.

This gives him pause. "Ex-cuse me?"

"A daddy. Are you a daddy? You look like a daddy." She asks again, eyes huge and innocent. You could hear pin drop until she clarifies. "Do you have kids?"

"Oh, well, yes." He shifts uncomfortably. "One son. Eugene. He's away at school right now."

"Oh! I bet he's as handsome as his Papa." My sister says.

"He is." Evelyn says proudly, causing a pang of jealousy to shoot right through my heart. A light brush of my hand signals to me that Mom hadn't forgotten her other baby boy.

"I knew you were a daddy! Ha ha ha! I could just tell."

He looks at her like she's crazy…and so do I. "Why are you asking me if I have kids?" He says.

"Donald and Kitty are thinking about children she tells me." Evelyn offers. "That's why they're after a two bedroom. She and I were just talking about it."

"Alright." He says as looks back and forth between us clearly not liking what he'd just heard. "You two want to have kids?"

"Yep!" Kiki chirps. "Donny wants to be a daddy too."

He scowls at me. "You?"

"Erm, right, what she said." I concur. "We want children."

"Children are…" Alan starts.

"A blessing." Evelyn cuts him off pointedly. "And absolutely none of our business dear."

"They're noisy." He mutters under his breath with a glance toward Evelyn that signaled that they would be talking about this later. "And messy. Anyways. This is the place." He says curtly in an effort to wrap this up. "Any questions?"

"So many!" Kiki seizes on the offer and his hand. Pulling a flustered Alan along behind her she hurries toward the washroom. "I saw in the pictures that the bathtub has a door on it! Ha ha ha! I've never seen that before. You gotta show me how it works. Doesn't it leak? What if the tub is full?"

Alan looks back at us for help but Evelyn just smiles and waves as the pair disappear into the washroom.

"We're doomed." I whisper.

"Probably." She says. "It's been a hoot to watch though."

A hoot? Ha! I just loved Evelyn's old-timey expressions. Reaching down Evelyn grabs my hand…and brings it to her ass. I grip onto her full soft booty and let out a sigh. God it was so nice to feel her again. That said I am ready to pull away from her like she were red hot if her muscular husband stepped back in. She then does the same to me, groping my tush as she shifts closer.

"Your sister is…interesting."

"You could say that." I sigh. "She's having fun with us. All of us. She can be a real brat when she wants to be. It's been a long time since she's been this, erm, spirited though." It would have been awesome to see Kiki reclaiming some of her lost verve had this not been so important to me. "I should have warned you she could be like this."

"Too late to change course now. I'll do what I can." She sneaks a kiss to my cheek. "How's my little prince today?"

"Better." I grin. "Although…" I thumb toward the washroom. "…he's humongous! Alan could squish me between two fingers! Geez!"

Mom chuckles strokes her hand up to rub my back. "Don't be scared of him. I told you, I won't let him hurt you."

"And what is with this marriage idea? She's my sister!"

"This is going to be a lot easier with a married couple than a couple of single younger folk. Less parties, less trouble, etcetera."

"It's so weird."

"Are you regretting it? We still have time to…"

"No, no, no. I'd do anything to be here. Anything."

She smiles and ruffles my hair. "That's my boy. Have faith. Nothing's decided yet."

With only one footstep's worth of notice Alan reappears, Evelyn and I barely have time to separate when his big head pops back into the room. "Something's wrong with your wife." He says urgently.

Oh no! I rush forward, Evelyn close behind, and squeeze past Alan's bulk to find my sister sitting on the toilet holding the side of her head. She'd lost the color from her cheeks and a very fine sheen of sweat had broken out across her face.

"I'm okay Donny." I hear a familiar weakening tremor in her voice. "It's nothing."

"It's not nothing." I say softly as I hug her head to my chest. I knew we'd rushed this. We were all so eager to make this happen quickly that we had been fools about it. We should have waited another week. A shiver starts up in Kiki's now cold hands which she does her best to hide.

"What is wrong with her?" I hear Alan whisper from just past the doorway. "She nearly passed out. Something's wrong."

"I don't know dear. Let's give them space." Evelyn says. "Do you two need anything?"

"Something to drink please." I say.

"Is she sick?" Alan asks, his deep voice surprisingly compassionate. "Is it a blood sugar thing? Is she diabetic?"

"Just a bit under the weather." I say.

"I'll be okay." Kiki says with effort.

"Take your time." Evelyn says as she closes the door to give us privacy.

"They're trying to have a kid. Maybe she's…" Alan's voice fades away as the pair head upstairs to get Kiki a drink.

My sister looks at me with apologetic eyes. "I think I overdid it kid."

"Ya think?" I say. "You gonna throw up?"

She shakes her head and swallows hard. "Just give me a minute." She leans into me and just focuses on slow deep breaths. "I was doing so good too." She swallows. "Evelyn is beautiful. I see the way she looks at you. You're a lucky guy."

"Thanks." I say as I stroke her hair. "Just relax. We'll finish this up and get you home soon."

"I like this place." She says weakly. "It's as nice as you said it was."

"Yeah." I reply. I couldn't completely hide my disappointment at how this had gone. I sense the final nails going into the coffin of what was probably always a hopeless scheme. This had been a unfolding disaster from the moment Kiki scolded Alan at the door to her nearly passing out here in the washroom. There was no way Alan was going to agree to take us into his home after everything. God damn it! This was not the time to berate her though. I hold her and rub her back as she fights through this spell. It isn't long before a very quiet knock comes to the door. "Come in."

The door swings open and in walks Evelyn. She had an iced tea in one hand and a glass of water in the other, both half full of ice and wet with condensation. She sets them on the counter. "I wasn't sure what she'd prefer."

"There's a doctor who lives just down the road." Alan says, surprising me that he'd returned with Evelyn to check on us. The reality of who Alan was wasn't matching my unflattering assumptions of the man. "I could run down and see if he's home."

"It's okay." Kiki says as she takes the water and, with my aid, takes a sip. "I'm so embarrassed. Causing all this trouble. I'm sorry everyone."

"No trouble my dear." Evelyn says in that warm maternal voice I knew so well. "Would you like to come up and lay down for a few minutes?"

"No…I don't want to be a bother."

"No bother."

Kiki closes her eyes, swallows, then nods her head. "Maybe just a few minutes then." She takes another sip and I help her to her feet.

After a couple of wobbly steps with me supporting her Alan exclaims. "Oh, for God's sake man! Help her!" He'd seen enough of my help though. Stepping through the rest of us Alan scoops up my diminutive sister as if she were no heavier than a pillow. Cradling her in his thick arms he turns and marches back out the door again.

Evelyn and I stand a moment looking at each other before hurrying to follow.

Chapter 35: Cornered

Chapter Text

Huddled tight against Alan's wide chest my sister is carried up the stairs, her curls bouncing with each step. Once outside he turns left and heads toward back door of the house but pauses when Kiki points out toward one of pool side lounging chairs.

"Can I sit there?" She peeps. Alan grimaces as he looks out toward the pool and the yard and the chairs he had just told her a few minutes ago were off limits. "I think the fresh air would help." She balls up tighter to him. "Please?"

"Rrrm." He grumbles but changes course. I swear I catch a little grin play at my sister's lips as she peeks back at me over his arm. He lays her down on the reclining chair as softly as a falling feather.

"Thank you Alan." She says taking his hand to give it a brief squeeze of thanks before he stands up straight again.

"Sure." He says.

"That was so sweet." She says. "Very fatherly, so I assume. I never had a daddy growing up. It's why I get so nervous around men I think."

"Mmm." He shifts uncomfortably at her over sharing. "You okay?"

"I'm okay." Kiki looks around at the three of us and lets out an embarrassed chuckle. "All this fuss. I was just a little light headed." Closing her eyes and facing the sun she relaxes and lets out a soft breath. "I just need a few minutes of fresh air. I'll be okay." She was still a tad pale but that sickly pallor that had washed over her was starting to ebb thankfully.

"I'll fetch you a throw." Evelyn says. "Don't want you catching a chill. Need anything else?"

"I'm okay. Really." Kiki says. Mom was already on her way though.

I kneel down beside my sister and give her a quick once over. Compared to the week we'd just been through this was mild. She would be okay. She'd simply pushed herself too much all at once. Taking her clammy hand in mine and I pat it with my other one. "You rest. I'll get your water."

"Thank you darling." She whispers, eyes still closed.

"Of course…dear." I kiss her hand and head back to the suite leaving Alan and Kiki alone. It's not like she could do anymore damage to our chances at this point.

I hustle down the stairs and walk back through the living room of the suite. I shake my head sadly at what could have been then move on through to grab the two drinks still sitting on the washroom counter. On my back through I stop as I hear heavy steps plodding down the entry. By the creak of the stairs it could only be one person. Alan comes into view and fills the doorway into the suite. His gray eyes lock on me, his face grim.

"Hey Alan." I say in a upbeat way.

He nods toward the kitchen counter. "Put the drinks down Donny."

"Oh, uh, I was gonna take them…"

"You and I need to talk." His tone is as hard as iron. "Put the drinks down."

A tense silence fills the air as Evelyn's massive husband stares me down. Oh God. Did he know? Had he figured it out? He blocked the only escape as well as a two ton boulder. I had no choice but to deal with this.

"Right." I croak, my voice suddenly dry. I walk to the kitchen, trying to hide my fear, and set the drinks down. "Wh-what's this about?"

He steps through and comes up on me. Looming over me he narrows his eyes with disdain. "What in the hell do you think you are doing here boy?"

My breath quickening, my heart pounding, I stand as tall as I can. Trying what I can to look tough. From his vantage point it must have just looked laughable.

I swallow. "I d-don't know what you m-mean."

"Do you think I'm a fool?" He growls, anger simmering just beneath the surface. "You don't think I can see what is going on here?" He shakes his head. "What in the hell did she ever see in a fuck up like you?"

Ohhhhh shit! He knows! He knows about me and his wife! I'm dead. Straight up dead. Even if I screamed Evelyn wouldn't be able to get here in time to save me. Balling up my trembling hands I ready myself for the worst. I was no fighter but I would do my best. "I don't think you are a f-fool. C-can we t-talk about this?"

I flinch as he raises a hand…then relax as he rests it down on my shoulder lightly but with a firm grip. Leaning in close he stares me eye to eye. "Kitty is pregnant. Isn't she?"

"Um…I…she…"

"You idiot." He says, the words were hard but his tone softening. "You knocked her up and you're moving her out here with no damned plan on what you're doing. You have no family out here. No friends. No contacts. No support network. No job! You are just winging it out here. What in the hell are you thinking son?"

"I'm not your son!" I snap back at him without meaning to.

He sighs and shakes his head. "Idiot. Both of you. She's a sweetheart but she's not ready for kids, and you sure as hell aren't."

I collect myself and fall back on our prearranged story. "I'm between jobs…w-we have savings…"

"Yeah. Her savings no doubt." He cuts me off. "I know your type. Layabout mooch. Probably playing those video games all day. Between jobs? Seriously? Now? How long has she been carrying your worthless ass?"

"Uh…um…I…I was thinking school…maybe classes…"

"Classes!?" He exclaims. "It's a bit late for classes don't you think?"

"Oh. Is it?" I say. "Um…we've got an income…she works from home…"

"Oh, I know." He scoffs. "Evelyn told me. That won't matter once the baby's here. Being a mom is a full time job. Do you understand that? Do you have the first clue what you're getting into here? She can't be carrying a kid and a dead beat husband."

"I'm…trying."

"Trying? You're trying. Hfff." He huffs. "Donny, listen to me, you've got a kid on the way. You CAN'T be between jobs right now. You hear me? You fucking nut up and you work. It doesn't matter if you're washing dishes or making sandwiches." A thick index finger stabs into my chest. "YOU put the ring on that sweet girl. YOU put the bun in the oven. Right now YOUR whole life is looking after your woman and that kid of yours that she carries." He gives me a shake. "Shit just got real boy. Playtime is over."

"I'm not a boy." I mutter.

He steps back and runs a hand through his thick dark hair. He then looks me up and down with a look of sad hopelessness before his expression hardens once more. "I don't even know you two. I don't need this shit in my life."

Just then a voice comes from behind him. It was Evelyn, her voice low, wary, and cold as ice. "What is going on here?"

"Nothing." Alan straightens up to his full height. "The boy and I were just talking." He really leans into that word 'boy'.

"About what?" She asks as she circles around him toward me. One look at me she could see how shook I was. In her hazel gaze burned with barely held back maternal protectiveness as she locks back onto her husband. "What did you say to him Alan?"

"Just a bit of friendly advice." Alan says, still staring at me and missing the glare his wife was giving him. He holds me in place with a long hard look before turning on his heel and heading for the door. "I'm going to the office." He says without a backward glance. "We'll talk about…this…later."

"Very well." Evelyn says frostily. "Have a good day at work dear."

"Mmm." He grunts then stomps back up the stairs.

"Oh Jesus." I slump back against the counter. My hands shake and my head spins as I drop from my adrenaline high. Evelyn is on me even as the upper door slams shut. She pulls me to her breast and holds me. I wrap my arms around her soft comforting body and cling to her tightly. "That was so scary!"

"I know." He kisses my head and pets my hair. "I know baby. I'm right here. You're safe now. Mommy's here."

Chapter 36: Comforting Cummies

Chapter Text

"Shhhhh." My ear pressed against Evelyn's soft breast I am pet and stroked and soothed. "Don't be scared. It's okay now. Shhhhh. He's gone now. Mommy has you."

"Ohhhh."

"My brave, brave boy."

"I missed youuuu." As I feel her arms around me all of the pent up stress from the week before is brought to the surface to be released through the outlet of Mommy's loving attention. Hearing her voice through the phone was a wonderful thing but nothing in the world can replace the feel of the real physical touch of a lover. "I missed you so much."

"Oh my prince." She nuzzles into my hair and kisses me. "I missed you too."

"It's been so hard."

"I know. I know. We can't be apart that long. It's too much."

"Yeah." I gasp on the verge of tears. "I need youuuu."

"Ohhh Donald." She holds me in tight. "Oh my sweet man."

"Hahhhh." I melt into her and let her hold me up, in more ways than one.

She soothes me for a time before saying. "Whatever Alan said to you I will make sure it doesn't happen again."

I shake my head. "It's okay. It's cool. It was scary but…" I let out a huff. "He thinks Kitty is pregnant."

"Oh. I see." She says. "I could see why he thinks that."

"It was just man to man stuff." I let out a little chuckle. "Honestly…it was kind of touching. The guy's got a heart at least."

"Yeah." She says distantly.

"I'm not used to that stuff. We never had a father growing up. Very intimidating!"

"Mmm. Let's not talk about him right now."

"Gladly. I am just so happy to be here." I hug her tight. "We should go see to Kiki."

"She's okay." She says. "I checked on her before coming down. Put her under a blanket. She's fine for a few minutes at least."

I smile at the promise of a few minutes alone with my angel. "Mmm, good."

"Ohhh." Evelyn feels around my arms and shoulders. "You are so tense and tight and wound up." Standing my up straight she looks at my face and strokes my cheek. "Let me help you relax." Her hands glide down my front and start to unbuckle my belt. She smiles. "I like your shirt."

"Thank you."

"It's cute." She unzips my fly. "New?"

"Mmm hmm." I nod. "Bought with your money."

"Your money." She corrects me. Holding her skirt so that she could kneel without scuffing it she lowers down in front of me. "Hands behind your back."

"Yes Ma'am." I say and obey. Putting both hands behind me I lean back against the kitchen counter as Evelyn pulls my undies down to let my cock and balls fall free.

She beams at the sight of it. "Ohhhhhh!" She coos as if my completely flaccid dick were the most absolutely unbearably adorable thing in all the world. She actually bring her hands to her face as she just ogles over its cuteness. As I was usually in some stage of arousal when I was with her she had never seen it fully dormant before, after my encounter with Alan my manhood couldn't have retreated any further, and she was beside herself at its shrunken nubby look. "Ohhhh, look at your little guy! Oh my goodness. Ohhhh, he is so darling." She looks up at me with a joyful sparkle. I never knew a soft dick could bring such joy to a woman, but Mom was no ordinary woman. Leaning in she gives my tip the gentlest little smooch. It twitches at the contact which makes us both giggle. Outside the sound of Alan's car leaving the driveway, thank God! "You trimmed?"

"Mmm hmm. Just like you said I should."

"Well he looks very smart." She nods approvingly. "A dapper little gentleman."

"Oh!" I gasp as she lightly grips my package with the tips of her fingers. With ever so light a touch she strokes me using just the tips of her fingers. Tingles of joy ripple through my body. "Whooo! That's nice."

"Good. Now. Fast as you can baby." She whispers. "Show Mommy how fast you can cum. Okay?"

I nod.

Holding my dick in the middle between a finger and a thumb she opens her mouth, closes her eyes, leans in, and slowly wraps her plump lips around the base. "Hmmmm." She hums softly as her warm wetness envelopes me.

"Oh God!" I sigh.

Evelyn, as always, is sooooooo incredibly gentle. The suction was barely enough to draw water up a straw and yet it felt incredible! The few times I'd been lucky enough to receive head in my life had been so completely different from this. Those girls went at me like a hungry dog with a bone. Slurping and sucking to get me hard and get me off as fast as their mouths could go. Not with Mom. Slowwwwwly she pulls back the couple of inches I sported at the moment and then just as unhurriedly slid back forward to take me all into her mouth once more. Those other girls' tongue slapped and battered my dick. Not with Mom. Inside of her hot swaddling mouth her tongue caressed with the same tender care as her embracing arms. She sucked me with such…love!

"Mmm. Mmm. Mmm." Her serene hums are reminiscent of her lullabies. As my penis grew she could no longer take it all. Holding the base in a light grip she continues lavishing her tender attentions on that which she could reach. Those other girls could go further, one of them even deep-throated me, but that wasn't Mommy's way and I wouldn't have changed it for anything. Slowly, casually almost, she bobs forward and back, her long luxurious red hair radiant in the sunlight coming from around the blinds. Loosely gripped within her supple scarlet lips my glistening shaft glides smoothly. "Mmm. Hmm. Mmm."

Her eyes closed still she looked so calm. So at peace with the world. She was servicing her boy and she simply could not be happier about it. When at last she does open them to gaze up at me I fall head over heels in love with her all over again.

Slipping off of me but continuing to hold my penis with her hand she smiles. "Feeling better?"

"Mmm hmm." I nod.

"Oh good." She says. "Let Mommy hear how good you feel. Let me hear your happy noises."

"Okay."

"Good boy." She kisses my manhood. Not crudely but tenderly and with emotion, her lips lingering as if she were reluctant to part with my flesh. She then kisses it again, and again, and again and again and again. She then cradles it in her hand like a precious jewel and nuzzles it with her nose and soft cheek. Placing her lips around the knob she suckles for a few seconds before sliding down to suck the top half again. "Mmm. Mmm. Mmm."

"Ohhh. Mmmmm. Hoohhhhh." I mewl softly but openly, letting her hear the pleasures of the flesh through my mousy moans. "Ohhhhh."

It is music to her ears. Her wide eyes glimmer at the sound. She starts to suck just a little harder and just little faster, for another woman this would be the warm up but with her I knew this would be as intense as it got. True to who she was she treated me like some fragile blossom…and I LOVED it. What was lost in physical titillation was MORE than made up for through emotion. Mom wasn't doing anything as crass as sucking a cock, she was making sweet soulful love with her mouth. She was looking after her lovin boy in the best way she knew how.

"Ohhhh. Yesss. Ohhhhh." My voice gets higher and even more meek.

"Hmmm!"

I give myself over to the bliss. Soaring along with the currents of sexual pleasure she was stirring within me. Surfing with the thrills and savoring every blessed sensation I feel my climax coming and coax it along with thoughts of her. She wanted her nut quick and I would obey because I was a good boy. I was her good boy.

"Ohhhh Mommmm!"

Hearing my quickening breath and reading the building energy of my body she pauses one last time to say. "I want to taste you." With her free hand she starts to lightly massage my balls. "Gimme all your cummies baby. Mmmm!" Latching onto me again she sucks in the same steady way while encouraging my nuts with her tender squeezing.

"Ohhh…ohhhh…MMMM!" I get right to the edge of climax, holding there longer than normal thanks to her extreme gentleness. Gripping the counter behind me I squirm as I ride that high before, inevitably, I am hit with that pulsing of orgasmic bliss of release. "GNNNNNGH!"

"Mmm!" Mom lilts as she feels my hot creamy seed burst into her warm wet mouth. "Mmmmmmmm."

"Ohhhhhh God yessssss!" I groan as my body bucks to the rhythm of my pumping jizz.

Without a grimace and without hesitation she dutifully sucks and swallows my big load, refusing to allow even a single drop of my load to escape her lips. All the while she takes in my expressive O face and my lilting whimpering moans with a look of pure, radiant, unabashed pride.

Chapter 37: Feeling Better

Chapter Text

Evelyn holds my cock in her mouth, lovingly suckling on it, until she was absolutely satisfied she had pulled every drop from me. "Mmmm." She hums as she slowly suck my schlong clean right to the tip. She kisses the very tip, as if thanking it, then tucks me back away in my undies. She pulls my pants back up and does them up before buckling my belt and finishing it all up with a little pat to my junk. I felt like I'd been through a monumental experience though the reality was it had only been five to ten minutes from penis out to penis put away again. "Feeling better now?"

"Yes." Propped back against the counter I am feeling a new man. She had gone down on me to ease my tension and by God it had worked. "That was incredible."

"I was worried I did a poor job." She smiles. "Your little guy is a big boy."

I blush. "It's not that big."

She laughs and kisses my bulge one more time before getting up. I hurry to help her to her feet which she very much appreciates. As she faces me I can smell my semen on her breath. She swirls her tongue around her mouth to savor my flavor. "Mmm, a nice big cummy." She kisses my cheek. "How long have you been saving that for me?"

My face falls. "Um."

"What is it?"

"I…uh…"

"Oh Donald. Did you…?"

"I…I came last night." I confess to her.

"After I told you not to?"

I nod.

"I see." She says. There was only the barest hint of disappointment in her voice but it was there and it killed me to hear it. "Perhaps it is too much to ask. Virile young man like you."

"No! It's not too much to ask." I say. "I want to do it. I'll do anything for you. It's just…I…" My cheeks are warm with an embarrassed blush. "I had a dream about you and…I woke up and…I didn't mean to."

"Wait. Are you talking about a nocturnal emission?"

I nod. "I had a wet dream."

"About me?"

"Yes Ma'am. I'm sorry."

Back comes the warm smile as she shakes her head at me. "You silly man! Come here." Pulling me in she hugs me and holds me in that special way she had.

"I didn't do anything wrong?"

"Of course not. You can't control your dreams."

"It's embarrassing." I say as I lay my head on her shoulder. "Man my age."

"Pish. Nothing embarrassing about it." She smirks. "Must have been a good dream."

"It was. A very good dream. You were in it."

"Little flatterer." She pulls back and runs her hands down over my hair as she looks me over. "Thank you for telling me." She pats my shoulders. "Stand up tall." I push off the counter and stand to my full height. "Whose my powerful prince?"

"Powerful?"

She raises an unamused eyebrow. "Answer me."

"Um…me?"

"Correct." She says. "Whose my sexy sweetie?"

"Me?"

"Mmm hmm." She nods. "Whose the goodest boy in all the world."

I grin a bashful grin. "Me."

"And who does Mommy love so, so, so very much?"

"Me!"

"You!" She pats my chest. "Hold that in here. Be proud of who you are, because I am."

"Awww, geez!" I swear right now that I could fly if she asked it of me.

"Come on you." She loops her arm in mine. "Let's go check on your sister-wife."

"Ugh!"

She giggles. Arm in arm we head back up the stairs, only parting once we are about to step out into the open. We stroll across to the pool to find Kiki out of her chair, her shoes off and the legs of her overalls rolled up to her knees, sitting on the edge of the pool and slowly kicking her feet in the clean blue water. I could sense Evelyn about to say something about messing with her husband's precious pool but, probably sensing things couldn't get worse at the point where Alan was concerned, she lets it slide. Iced tea in her hand Kiki raises a toast to us as we approach.

"That was quick." She quips with a knowing snicker. "Done already?"

"Kiki!" I scold. I act aghast though my blush gives away the truth.

"It's cool." She laughs. "When you two didn't come right up I knew what was up. He he he. It's all good."

"Feeling better?" Evelyn asks calmly, not dignifying Kiki's accurate though inappropriate insinuation with a response.

"Yeah. A bit weak still but I'm good. No worries. You two go do your thing." Leaning back to prop herself up with one arm she takes a sip of her drink and faces the warm rays of the sun. She then takes a long deep breath of the fresh air and lets it out. "This is the life eh little brother?"

"Yeah." Turning to Evelyn I say. "Can I talk to Kiki for a minute?"

"Of course. I'll be in the kitchen when you're done."

"I won't be long."

I watch her go. I would never tire of watching that big beautiful ass swaying as she walked. Turning back I come to sit at the end of the lounging chair Kiki had been on earlier. Leaning in I put my elbows on my knees and let out an exasperated sigh.

"This is the part where I get in trouble?" Kiki says with a sideways glance my way.

"Yeah."

"Yeah." She echoes. "I was trying to be flirtatious. Thought I could sweeten up our mark."

"Is that what that was?"

"It didn't quite go how I was hoping."

"I guess not."

She titters. "It went SO much better!"

"What?" I shake my head. "Better? God damn it. Is that what you thought? This was REALLY important for me Kiki. For us. Why are you trying to fuck this up?"

"Fuck it up?" She says. "What are you talking about? We're in kid. We got this."

"In? Are you nuts?" I thumb back toward the house. "Alan cornered me down there. I thought he was gonna kill me! He gave me this big speech about responsibility and stuff."

"Probably not bad advice." Setting her drink down she brings her hand up to rub her belly. "You are gonna be a daddy after all. He he he."

"You!" I point at her. "Did you tell Alan you were pregnant?"

"Not in so many words." She winks. "If he jumped to conclusions well, that's not my fault."

"Oh my God. The dude hates me!"

"Ohhhh yeah, that's an understatement. I'd say he despises you." She says with a grimace. "But I mean…you are banging his wife. It's only fair don't ya think?"

"Kiki!"

"He doesn't hate me though. After he spoke with you he came up and gave me a talking to as well." She says, her feet starting to flutter again. "He was so nice." She pauses to think about it then stops to wiggle her toes at the water's surface. "So nice. He's really worried about me even though he's trying really hard not to. Isn't that sweet? The big guy is a real softie."

I am dubious to say the least. "He said we could stay?"

"Mmm, no. Not precisely."

"What did he say?"

"He told me about how I needed to leave you and reassess my life. That I needed to go back to my family and start again." She smiles. "I gave him this whole tragic story about having nobody else. The details were off but it was basically true."

"Kiki…"

"Donny." She reaches over and places a hand on my knee. "Relax. The white knight has spotted a damsel in distress. Let nature take its course." She nods to the house. "With Evelyn on our side this is as good as done."

"I think you misread this whole thing Sis." I sigh. "But…there's not much we can do now. Next time could you at least give me some warning though?"

"Where's the fun in that?" She gives me a roguish grin and pats my leg. "Lighten up kid. You only live once."

"Hrm." I grumble. "Kitty?"

"Cute, huh?" She turns to look back out over the pool, yard, and flower garden. "I think Kiki can stay back there in the neighborhood. She doesn't belong in a place like this."

"I like Kiki."

"She can be a bitch though."

"Hey! Watch it." I take her hand in mine and give it a squeeze. "That's my sister you're talking about." I roll the name around a bit. "Kit. Kit. Kitty. Mmm. I think I could get used to that. I like it."

"I should hope so." She says with that telltale twinkle. "You married her."

"Gah!" I exclaim. "I swear I'll never get used to that!"

"And knocked her up."

"Shut up!"

She laughs and gives my knee a slap. "Get outta here kid. Go be with Evelyn."

I peek behind me then back at Kitty. "You don't mind?"

"Of course not." She says happily. "I can see you two are crazy about each other. It's gorgeous out today. I'll be fine. Go."

"You won't cause any trouble back here?"

"No promises." She winks. "Now go!"

"Alright." I giggle with excitement as I get to my feet. "I'll just be…a little bit. An hour?"

She lays all the way back, pulling the blanket Evelyn had brought to put behind her head as a pillow. She puts her hands behind her head and slowly flutters her feet within the pool as she stares up at the azure blue sky and the puffy white clouds above. With eyes distant and a tranquil smile she says. "Take your time darling. No need to rush on my account."

Chapter 38: Just Me and Mommy

Chapter Text

With Alan gone I simply walk into the place like I lived there to find Evelyn in the kitchen at the counter with her back turned. I hurry up beside her to see what she was up to. On the counter I find a small plate with a single chocolate frosted cupcake upon it. On that cupcake is a thick freshly cut strawberry slice which to my eye looked like a big red heart. A dusting of icing sugar and the tiny curls of shaved dark chocolate elevates the dessert to a masterpiece.

"It's beautiful!" I say. "Is this for me?"

"Who else?" She smiles as she slides it toward me. "How is your sister?"

"Fine." I say as I continue to admire the special treat. "She's resting. She won't bother us for awhile."

"Good." She says. "Good."

"This looks so good!" I am still marveling at the cupcake. "Thank you! I can't believe you made this for me."

Evelyn's smile widens. "I am glad you like it." Reaching up she pets the back of my hair then on down my back. Sidling closer she presses in at my side. "This is for after we're done. A special sweetie for my special sweetie." Now it was my turn to smile. She was so cringe and corny, just like a Mom ought to be. She slides right in behind me, both of her hands gliding up under my arms and around my body as she leans her weight into me to pin me up against the counter.

"Mom." I let out a soft sigh as her breasts squish into my back and her cock into my ass.

Nuzzling into the back of my neck she kisses me and takes deep slow smells of me as if to ingrain my scent in her mind and then kisses me more. Her arms tighten to squeeze me close. Seconds turn to minutes as she just holds me like this. It was exactly this way back when I broke down in front of her that first time. This time I do not break. Sure, my eyes moisten a bit, but this time I knew that this was no tease of a love that I could never have. My mommy was here to stay. In her arms, her dick slowly growing against my butt, I feel myself slipping into that warm wonderful feeling of submission. Very, very subtly I tilt my hips forward and back to rub back against her.

In my soft pretty voice that I saved exclusively for her I coo. "I'm hungry."

"Come along my little one." She says in her most precious voice. After covering my cupcake with a large bowl so that it wouldn't dry out too much she takes my hand leads me from the kitchen and out into the living room. There I am surprised to see a stack of almost a dozen boxes of various sizes all wrapped in shiny blue and silver paper with creamy white bows. I look at them and then look at her. They couldn't all be for me…could they? She looks a bit guilty as she confesses. "I might have overdone it."

"All for me?"

"Mmm." She nods. "I've never had my own boy…not like you I mean. I couldn't help myself."

"Oh Mum. It's too much."

She laughs. "Would you like to open them now?"

My gaze shifts from the presents to her. Bowing my head with a bashful blink of my eyes I shake my head no.

"No?"

My eyes then turn downward to the two soft mounds filling her shirt. "I'm hungry."

No more words are needed. She guides me to the sofa and lowers me down onto it so that I lay flat on my back. She pets my hair and shoulders then runs her hands down my body. It must be a Mom thing. She just wanted to touch me and check me all over to make sure I was well, as if her eyes might deceive her or something. I certainly wasn't complaining. At my feet she stops to untie and remove my shoes one at a time then places them neatly at the end of the sofa. She also pulls my socks off then pinches and rubs each toe in turn between a thumb and finger. She finishes with a quick tickle to my soles. I squirm and let out a giggle which makes her smile. Getting up she turns to face me, radiant in both her raw sex appeal as well as her wholesome motherly energy.

I wait quietly, my eyes never leaving her, as she unzips the back of her dress then peels the top down so that it hung in the front like an apron. Her flesh fair and smooth, her full bosom straining her big bra, she is everything I remembered and more. Her motions are graceful and controlled though I could sense the almost desperate eagerness behind them. She shifts one of the back cushions to give her more room then brings a knee across to straddle me. Her ample weight settles down on top of me and I am pressed deeper into the soft sofa. With my arms pressed tight to my sides, trapped against me by her legs, she had me pinned in the most delightful way. Sitting on my crotch, the bulge of her big nuts pressing down over my dick, she looks a giant towering above me.

"Look at you." She beams as she runs her fingers down neck and chest.

She pulls the strap over her left shoulder down and pulls her arm up through it and then, and then at last, she pulls the cup of the bra down and lets her great mammary spill free. On instinct my lips are already parted pursing for a latch. Holding her heavy teat in one hand she leans forward and aims the plump nipple to my mouth.

"Mmmm!" I moan as I root in and suck onto her.

"Ohhh sweet heaven!" Her eyes roll back in exquisite ecstasy as I begin to suckle. "Ohhh Donald."

Her body shudders and her breath catches as my gentle but needy suction draws at her breast. After a moment to regain herself she gazes back down into me. Kiki, Alan, the move, the presents, my fears and worries…all just melt away like honey in tea. It was just me and Mommy now.

"Is that better?" She whispers.

"Mmmm."

"Good boy."

With a tenderness only true love could achieve she combs her fingers through my hair in slow soft strokes.

"Good boy." She croons. "Gooood boyyyy."

I close my eyes. I suckle upon her supple flesh. I melt beneath her warm swaddling weight. I cherish each gentle stroke of my hair. I yearn for the hardening cock and moistening pussy pressing down on my manhood. Time has no meaning as I float in my perfect happy place.

Evelyn hums and coos and whispers the most amazing things. "Such a good boy." "My little prince." "Mommy loves you."

When her nipple has had enough she shifts to the other side. Between them I let out soft pleading whimpers but she doesn't leave me wanting for long as her fresh nip soon presses into my mouth. "Mmmmm." I hum happily and take up my steady suckling once more. While no milk flowed the mere act was sustaining ambrosia for my submissive soul.

"You make me so happy."

"Mmmmmmm."

As with the other breast she lets me nurse for a long quiet time. There was no need to rush. We were both exactly where we wanted to be. Even though we were both wildly aroused, our surging erections rock hard, neither wanted this to end. Breathing slowly and deeply through my nostrils as I nurse I drift there as the minutes float on by. I may have even slipped off to a surface slumber a time or two, it was impossible to tell. The normally sharp border between dreams and reality was awfully hazy when I was like this.

After a time I feel the supple weight of her big breast meld down over my whole face followed by a tiny little kiss to the center of my forehead.

"Donald?" She whisper as she brushes my temple with the back of her fingers. "You still awake baby?"

I bat my eyes open.

"Oh!" She smiles. "There you are."

"Hmmm."

"I'm sorry. Mommy's nipples are sore."

"Mmmm." I slow my suckling and ease up on the sucking. I part my lips and allow her to pull free. She rises up, her heavy pendulous tits swaying freely between us. Both of her tawny nipples were now puffy and a bit raw from my prolonged nursing. "Thank you." I sigh.

"You are so very welcome my boy." She looks upon me adoringly yet with just a tinge of regret. I knew how badly she wished she were lactating for me. She wanted so much to actually physically provide milk for me that she felt as if she were falling short somehow by failing to do so.

"Mmmm." I lick my lips to show her how satisfied I was then let out a little belch. "All full."

She chuckles then kisses me. "My sweet man."

I smile my cutest smile for her.

With the tip of her index finger she plays with my lips. "You know baby…if you're not quite done yet…Mommy's got something else you could suck on."

Chapter 39: Dingus?

Chapter Text

"Oh!" I chirp as the meaning of her words sink in. "You mean…?"

"Yes my boy. I want to feel your mouth on me in that special way."

"Ohhh thank you!"

Her finger traces the edge of my top lip, her eyes focused on my mouth. "Ask me nice first baby." She says in that wonderfully motherly way of hers before offering some good old homespun wisdom. "If it's not worth asking for it's not worth having."

I lick my lips and swallow as I prepare myself to say something I never thought I'd hear myself utter. "Mom…can I suck on your huge cock?"

"Ooo, so crude." Her face twists. "You make it sound so tawdry."

"Please?"

"Is there a nicer way to ask?" She taps my lips with a finger. "Hmm?"

"Um." I think, then try to hide my mischievous smirk. "May I blow your dingus?"

"Dingus?" She chuckles. "What is a dingus?"

"May I lick your big fat wing-wang?"

"Fat! Excuse me!? Ha ha ha!"

"Lady dingle?"

"I do NOT have a dingle! Ha ha ha!"

"Woman weenie?"

"Weenie? He he he. How dare you! Impudent boy!" She says aghast. "You'll be punished for this you know."

I titter and wiggle beneath her. If I was going to be punished I might as well make the best of it. "Can I fellate your fenis?"

"You are ridiculous. You're just making words up." Her laughs escalate. "Ask me nice!"

I giggle along with her. "May I slurp your Mama-mamba?"

"Mama-mamba!? Ha ha ha ha ha!" She bounces on me as she laughs a good honest belly laugh. "Would you stop!"

Slowly our shared laughter fades. I kiss her finger and ask in my high pleading sub voice. "Mom. Let me make you feel good. Please?"

Her expression goes tender and she strokes my cheek. "That's better."

"Please." I coo. "Please. Please Mum."

"As if I could ever say no to you." She beams. Shifting back to sit on my thighs she holds her arms out to me. "Come here my boy."

I sit up straight into her loving arms. She hugs me into her bare chest, her thick soft body almost melding around me as she embraces me. At some point in our nursing her bra had been completely removed, I'd been so in the zone that I don't even have a memory of that happening. I hold to her, soaking up her care and attention as well as listening to her heart beat, before giving her a wet kiss to just below her neck. I look up at her and smile. She smiles back and lets the embrace ease.

"I'm not too heavy?" She shifts and twists as she tries to find the best way to rest upon my legs. "Are you comfortable? I'm not hurting you am I?"

"No Ma'am." I say. "I'm fine."

"Good." She strokes my chest. "Take off your shirt Donald. Let me see your sexy body."

"Yes Ma'am." I say as pull my shirt off.

"Mmmmm." Her smile grows as she runs her silky smooth hands down my chest and stomach. Tenderly she explores every curve and crevice of my flesh. Even now she does not rush things, taking extra time to feel me with her hands and admire me with her eyes. To have a beautiful older woman look at me and touch me like this…well…it sure makes a boy feel loved. "Whose my sexy little man?"

"I am." I sigh.

"Good boy." She caresses my sides and arms and shoulders and neck before bringing both hands up over my head then down my back. "Gooood boyyyy." She kisses the top of my head.

"Mmm."

"Make me feel good and you get all those presents AND your special sweetie too." She says sitting back again but not breaking her touch. "Would you like that baby?"

"Yes Ma'am." I nod demurely. "Thank you."

I knew darn well I was getting that stuff regardless of what happened and she certainly did not have to sweeten this deal to make me go down on her but it did feel nice to have rewards to work toward. Though the real prize lay beneath the skirt of her dress. I had been wanting to do this for so long now. The last time we were together had been such a tease as she let me lick her clean but denied me from actually giving her head. I wanted it and she knew I wanted it. With agonizing slowness she teases the hem of her skirt back higher and higher, giving me a few tantalizing glimpses of her big throbbing bulge before at last drawing the dress back like a stage curtain to reveal herself.

"Ohhh!"

I would never get used to the sheer mass and length of Mom's monster. Dear lord, it made the erection tenting my pants just a short distance away look like a damned pinky finger by comparison! After our long bout of nursing she was at full mast and then some. Her pastel pink panties strained to contain the beautiful beast, the fabric so thin I could make out every detail and contour of the cock within. The globe of her huge heavy scrotum filled the space below the root.

"It's all yours my prince." She whispers as she tucks the hem of the skirt up into the top that hugged her belly to keep it out of the way. "Show me your love sweet man." She straightens up, pulls a few locks of her long luscious red hair over her shoulders, and arches her back as invitation to touch her body. "Make Mommy feel good."

For a moment I can only stare at her in awe. By God she was gorgeous. With the tips of my fingers I slide them beneath the edge of Evelyn's pantyhose and begin to peel them down. She lifts a bit from my thighs so that I could reach back over her wide hips and pull the hose down lower over her huge pillowy ass. Shifting back to the front I tug them down as much as I could to give access to the panties beneath. I grin as I notice the waist band of the panties pull free from the skin from the pressure within. I am still getting the panty hose in place when I suddenly punched across the face by turgid flesh.

"Hah!" She gasps as her rock hard cock spring up and out from it's cloth restraints to make thudding contact against my face. Without the panty hose to hold it down her frilly panties stood no chance of containing her erection.

"He he he!" I giggle as I rub my cheek where it had clubbed me. "Good thing I don't have a glass jaw! Damn Ma!"

"Oh my God." She lets out a hot hiss, as surprised as I was by her dick popping free with such force. "I can't believe how hard you make me!" She touches my cheek. "Are you okay my sweet…"

I glance up with a naughty boy look hot enough to melt steel. Her eyes widen and her breath catches mid sentence as she sees the lust within me. If this was anybody else I would have went wild from the fires burning inside of me, but this was…her. You don't treat a Mommy like any common girl. At least not this Mommy. I knew how she liked it. Soft and slow and full of feeling. She had even demonstrated it down in the basement this very morning.

In this position, had she been a mere man, I would have had to hunch in half to reach her cock but with her towering member it would be no trouble at all for me to reach it with my mouth. I look down on it, its swollen tip aimed up at me and teeny gooey glint of precum sparkling around the hole. I just loved how her dick came up so high that it nestled so snugly in her creamy soft cleavage. I can't help myself. Cupping a big tit in each hand I push them together and watch her knob disappear by the warm and squishy enveloping breasts. Playfully I roll her breasts back and forth and giggle at how the shaft went back and forth like a stout metronome as the head rocked with her moving breasts.

"I'm sorry they're so saggy my prince." She whispers as she watches me play. "If you could have seen me when I was…oh my sweet young man. I'm old and…they're just so heavy baby. I…"

"Stop." I lean into her to smooch the top of her breasts. "They're perfect. They are absolutely perfect." I kiss again and again across the vast supple expanse of fair flesh. "You are not old. You are not saggy. You are perfect. You are my beautiful angel. I love your body so much. I dream about you Mum, you know that I do. Not anybody else but you."

"Ohhh." She pets my hair. "Thank you baby."

With a few more kisses I let her tits go to hang naturally and refocus on the organ between them. With a feather light touch I gently place my hands around the colossal girth of her smooth soft shaft and pull it in against my naked chest to give it a nice hug before I gave it a prolonged kiss.

Chapter 40: The Boy You Want To Be

Chapter Text

"Hmmmm." Evelyn lets out a soft sigh as her cock comes to touch my belly and chest. With a small tilt of her hips she has it slide up, it's huge tip tickled by the bit of hair between my pecs, then back down again. She flexes it hard, it's stiff girth pressing against my tummy. "Ohhhh. I can't remember the last time I was touched like this."

Alan was a god damned fool. To have a woman like this and not treat her right? It was crazy to me. But his foolishness had gifted me my opportunity. I give her a pretty grin as I rub my bare torso against her while also holding and lightly stroking the other side of her cock with my hands. Just to be cheeky I then bring my hands to my chest in a feeble attempt to push my pecs in around the end of her dick just I had just done with her. The best I can do is create a couple of small mounds to push against the front side but she appreciates the attempt nonetheless.

With a little shake of her head she says. "You make me smile, inside and out."

My grin grows.

Leaning back again I hold her member in my hands to stroke it slow and light. I loved the velvety softness of the taut skin and how the veins gave it a lovely subtly marbled appearance. I loved the neatly trimmed nest of red hair it sprouted up from. I loved the natural musk mixed with her perfume. It strikes me as I admire it just how far I had come in the short time I had known Evelyn. Before her I would have found such a penis threatening to both my ego and sexuality. Before her I would have recoiled at the mere thought of sucking dick. But now I saw it as another perfect piece of this beloved woman, every bit as beautiful and desirable as the rest of her.

"You can do it baby." She whispers supportively. "It's just you and me here. Be the boy that you want to be."

Holding it by the shaft, one hand atop the other, I lick my lips, bend forward, and start…with a kiss. I soft lingering kiss right to the tip. Her cock hardens, her head swells, and her slick precum wets my lips. I happily slurp it away as I pull back again. Evelyn's fingers were now in my hair, rustling and twirling through my locks in that magical way she had of saying 'I love you' with only a touch. It was a mystery to me how she did it, but I was happy to feel it. It couldn't have been more different from the hard cruel hands of the woman who…no, this wasn't the time.

Opening my lips wider I lean down again. I cinch my lips around the top half of her tapered glans to give it a more sucking kiss. Very slowly I slip back to that my lips were pursed once more at the tip. "Mmmm."

"You're doing so good." She assures me, despite the fact I had barely even begun. She was such a Mom. A proper Mom that is. My own mother only belittled and insulted. I pull away and shake my head to banish, or at least suppress, the unwelcome and unexpected thoughts of that woman from my mind. "What's wrong baby?"

"Mom." I whisper. "Am…am I a good boy?"

She pauses, leaning down to try to look me in the eyes. "Of course you are." She pets my hair. "Are you okay my prince?"

"I'm okay."

Before I can ruin the mood any more I get my head back in the moment and open wide to nom down on my beloved's big cock. Her whole bulky knob fills my mouth, my jaw strains as my lips wrap tightly around her pole. It takes a second to register. I actually had a dick in my mouth! HER dick! I try to push deeper but her sheer bulk only lets me go so far. She was a lot of woman to take! Getting as much as I could of her inside of me…I suck at her greedily, trying to keep things tender as she liked but impatient to experience everything at once.

"MMMRRRMM!" I growl with lust.

"Hohhhhh!" She moans as she arches back at the feel of my warm and wet suction. "God baby, yessss!" Gripping my hair in a light grasp her hips buck once with a mind of their own. Hearing my Domme's moan of pleasure is a joy and a privilege that hits my subby soul DEEP. "Ohhhhh."

"Mmmm." I slurp back up on her massive schlong then slather the end with a swirling tongue. "I love it." I whisper between swiping licks. "I love your cock." I go down for more. "Mmmmmm!"

"Ohhhh my boyyyy."

Opening my eyes I see Mommy's big boobs staring back at me. A real live female cock in my mouth and huge set of knockers in front of me…could life get any better than this? I smooch all around her head then stroke her with both hands, allowing my spit to be the lube, as I let my jaw rest for a second then go for more.

"Mmmm, mmmm, mmmm." I hum as I bob up and down. One hand continues stroking as the other slides down to tuck inside of her panties to fill my grip with her enormous balls. God, they made mine feel like mere marbles in comparison. How much cum could these babies store!? I had a feeling I was going to find out.

"Ohhhh Donald. That's good, that's really good. Good boy."

"Mmmmm!" This might be my first time pleasuring a penis but as a life-long member of the cock club I knew oh so well what felt good and what didn't. "Mmmm, mmmm, mmmm." It is a hell of an effort to keep my teeth from scraping the flared edge of her bell end which causes the muscles to start to cramp. "Mmmm, mmmm, mmmm."

"Oh baby, your mouth feels so nice on me."

At her encouragement I bob and suck for as long as I possibly can before being forced to retreat. "Ahhhh." I gulp in a breath. Extending my tongue I side her back and forth on it then pull away to swallow and rub my aching jaw. I kiss and nuzzle at her dick letting out lilting little coos as she pets my head and shoulders and back. Like a playful puppy I lick and lap at her, not just her cock but also move about to slurp her soft titties as well all the while making my cute mewling sounds.

"Happy boy." She giggles with a rustle of my hair.

"Oooommm." I chortle happily back between rapid slurps.

I never knew going down on someone could feel this right or this wholesome.

Thankfully it isn't too long before the cramps subside. I dearly wished I could go deeper and longer. Perhaps with practice I could get better. If Evelyn had any complaints though she didn't voice them. She was loving every second of this and seemed to understand better than I the limitations her great size forced on us.

"Donald."

"Yes Ma'am?"

"It's your first time." She leans down to kiss my head. "Ease off a little. Not so deep. Not so hard. That will come with time."

"Yes Ma'am."

Once I was ready I go again. This time I only get her spongy knob in my maw and there she stops me with a gentle guiding touch to my chin. "Right there." She whispers as her other hands comes down lightly on the back of my head. "Be still now, breathe, go at your own speed."

With a hand on my chin and another at the back of my head I am left with just one option. I begin to suckle. "Mmmmmm."

"Ooooo, that's nice. Isn't it?"

"Mmm." I confirm.

"Why don't you try that for a little? Mmm?"

"Mmmmm." I am only a few suckles in when my body naturally reverts back to the same gentle rhythm with which I nursed on her. "Mmm, mmm, mmm." I burble as an echo of that sensation of peace washes over me once more. "Mmm."

"So nice. Good boy. Goooood boyyyyy." Evelyn comes to cradle my head and pull it into her pillowy bosom.

I let my muscles go limp, trusting her to hold me in place. "Mmm, mmm, mmm." My ear against her chest I feel and hear the familiar thrum of her heartbeat. I close my eyes and focus on that steady thump-thump, thump-thump, thump-thump. "Mmm, mmm, mmm." Flavorless and slippery her precum is draw out to mix with my saliva before being swallowed. "Mmm, mmm, mmm." This was sooooo much easier. My jaw was stretched but not quite straining like before. "Mmm, mmm, mmm." Rhythmically, steadily, hungrily I suckle for mother's milk. "Mmm, mmm, mmm."

"Hohhhhh!" Her hot breath washes down over me as the good feelings flow through her. Almost imperceptibly her pelvis begins to rock to pace of my steady sucking. "Goooood boyyyyy."

Holding me close she cradles me and caresses me and begins to hum a wistful rendition of 'You Are My Sunshine'.

Chapter 41: A BJ Fit for a Queen

Chapter Text

My mouth full of Evelyn's huge cock, her heavy nuts being fondled in my hand, her fingers running through my hair, her soft breast against my cheek, her lovely song wafting around me, the unique aroma of her musk and perfume in my nose, and the strong beat of her heart in my ear I suckle. I could have stayed here forever in a state of submissive bliss. It felt so good to be making her feel good but it was more than just that. Honestly…I enjoyed giving her head even more than when she was giving it to me! Somehow her pleasure was far sweeter than my own. Servicing a woman had never felt as deeply satisfying as this. Her cock, her superior cock, put me in my place like no pussy ever had. A real physical representation of who was ascendant and who was beneath. I felt so tiny, so fragile, so weak, yet so beloved. I didn't feel threatened or belittled by my Domme's larger cock. Far from it. Evelyn's maternal aura swaddled me and kept me safe as I allowed my true sexual desires to bloom. Never in my wildest imagination did I think that sucking dick could be so good.

Once the song ends she lets go of my head to stroke a hand down my back.

"Mmmmm, that's nice. That's soooo nice baby boy." She croons. "There you go. You're getting it now. You're doing so good baby."

"Mmmm." I slip off of her. Smacking my lips and swallowing the copious spit and precum I then kiss the fat cock staring back at me. "Whoo, it's big."

I feel a gentle kiss on my head. "And it's all yours."

"Hmm." I roll and stretch my jaw. Holding her amazing penis lovingly in my hands I stroke the end in long even strokes. All mine she says, all mine. I knew what she wanted to do with it ultimately but I was struggling just to imagine it. From a single finger to this monster? Was it even possible? I had a long way to go.

"You are thinking too much. Relax. Enjoy yourself." She sighs. "Don't stop." Her hand comes back up my back to rest at the back of my neck, not pulling me in but signaling her intention nonetheless. "Suck me my prince."

I smile. "Yes my Queen."

Rubbing my wet lips all around it I lavish sucking kisses and sloppy licks all over the fat head before opening up to take it in again. Slowly I push down to take maybe three inches of it then latch tight and suckle once more.

"Ohhhh baby, yesss."

"Mmm."

The still suckling was a lot easier than bobbing constantly up and down, there was less worry about scraping teeth for one. I suspect she was teaching me this when she stopped to have me do it as well as giving my jaw muscles time to stretch out. I suckle like a nursing pup for a short time before sucking up to the tip to nibble her with my lips then right back down again.

"Oooo!"

She liked it. I make a mental note of that. The next time up I do it again, and go further. Nibbling about I pause to tongue at her hole, like everything else about her penis it was many times the size of mine allowing me to actually slip the tip of my tongue in nearly an inch.

"OH!" She exclaims as her body tenses to the sensation. "Oh Donald!"

She liked that too, though I had to be gentle with it. I was learning. Her left hand remains at the back of my neck, gripping a bit tighter now, holding me there and occasionally playing with the short hairs. With her other hand she finds a nipple. With little flicks and pinches she arouses it. "Mmmm." I squeak for her. Still lightly massaging her balls I then take her hard cock in a bit deeper. God it was exquisite how her schlong slid through my lips, how wonderful to stroke the rest of her fourteen plus inches with my hand, and I loved that my head my head was flanked by her two heavy hanging breasts. What a woman!

"That's it baby." She tugs on my nip then cups my pec for a squeeze. "I want to you hear you. Ohhhh."

"Mmmm, mmmm." Once again I start up my lilting little mewls and moans, letting my submissive rapture flow freely and without shame. Up and down I blow her with slavish devotion. "Mmmm, mmmm, Mummmm."

"Ohhhh, that makes Mommy feel soooo good baby!"

Her cock flares hard with a flex of erotic power. "Mmm." I whimper at her might.

"You are such a good cock sucker my boy." She says as she rewards me with a head pat. "The best I've ever had."

"Mmmm!"

"You are so good! You sure this is your first time?"

"Mmmm."

"I know, I know." She says softly. "My boy only wants his Mommy's cock. My special beautiful boy."

"Hmmmmm."

"When…if…you live here…you can have it anytime I want." I could feel her smile though I could not see it. "Would you like that baby?"

"Mmmmm!"

"Yeah. Me too."

I keep at it with my soft pleading hums as her breath steadily gets deeper and faster. Between the short bouts of suckling and the brief instances of nibbles and jabbing licks at the top and even briefer bits of steady bobbing I am actually able to find a rhythm that allowed me to keep the pleasure going for her. Those times when I simply had to stop my stroking right hand would fill in. She told me once that it took her a long time to cum and she wasn't joking. Her stamina was incredible. I would have nutted three times over already yet still her cock stood strong, just another titillating reminder of her feminine cock's superiority. As Evelyn's boy toy I was going to have to earn my rewards. I was only too happy to do so.

"Look at you my sweet. Sucking dick like such a good boy. Such a good boy!" She arches her back and thrusts her chest into me. "Ohhhmmmm."

"Mmm, mmm, mmmmmm."

The minutes pass. My back is aching from hunching, my legs falling asleep under her weight, my left arm cramping from its awkward position, and my jaw sore to point of numbness but still I soldier on without complaint. I would not stop until the job was done. The wet sounds of sucking and slurping of my oral mixing with my mewls. All the while Mom touches me and encourages me and whispers sweet praise to me.

"Ohhh baby. You beautiful man. That's it. Like that. Ohhhh. You're gonna make Mommy cum if keep going like that."

I keep going like that. The words only spur me to redouble my effort. She was panting now, her breath ragged and her flesh warm with a slight sheen of sweat as small motions and moans gave away the inevitable approach of her orgasm.

"Rub…rub my clit baby." She huffs, both hands now on my head as her hips rocked to fuck up into my mouth.

Clit? I'd been so caught up on pleasuring her one set of sex organs I had completely forgotten about the other! I had to remember that Evelyn was special in that way. Letting go of her nuts I reach deeper into her panties. Beneath her scrotum is a short span of fuzzy pubes and then her hot wet pussy. Fuck was she wet!

"HAH!" She gasps the moment my fingers make contact. "Yes baby, right there."

I run a finger along her long slick fleshy lips before finding her aroused clit at the crown. Flattening two fingers firmly against it I rub in circles, moving in time with my head. "Mmm, mmm, mmm, mmm!"

"Ohhh fuck! Ohhhh fuck! Ohhhhh God baby!"

She was close! Giving attention to her pussy had taken her to that next level. Her nut would be coming soon. She hadn't told me if she wanted me to spit, swallow, or take a facial but I was all in on the middle option. I had worked this hard and I was going to taste the fruits of my labor if it was the last thing I ever did. After so much nursing today I deserved a warm treat! "Mmm, mmm, mmm, mmm!" I am bobbing on her cock quick and steady in a final flurry to suck her to climax. Her fingers tighten, one hand gripping my neck and the other digging into my scalp, as her hips thrust to push her head deeper than ever. Her climbing urgency to cum taking over from her usual gentleness, but only a little. I fight my gag reflex and suck harder and faster. "Mmm, mmm, mmm!"

"Here it comes!" She warns me as her soft thick body begins to tremble all over. "Ohhhh…ohhhhhh…OHHHHHHHH!!!"

What I feel is a sensational chain reaction. At my fingers her pussy clenches and floods with more warm wet nectar. At my wrist her big lady balls tighten. In my right hand her mighty shaft throbs, which I can actually see happen with my bulging eyes, followed an instant later by a pulse at my lips as I can literally feel the thick jizz shooting through her dick. Lips tight, throat open, I try to ready myself. And then…SPLURT!

"MMMFF!!!"

My mouth is filled, FILLED, with a massive torrent of sticky pungent salty-sweet cum! So much! My cheeks bulge out and I devour all that I can but it just came too much and too fast. I am swallowing it and breathing it and shooting it out my nose and dribbling it from my lips to roll down her shaft as Evelyn's load completely overwhelms me. Tears cloud my vision in my futile struggle to gobble down every blessed gooey glob. Coughing, choking, swallowing and snorting I stay locked on as wad after wad after thick spunky wad belches up into my mouth. When nursing on her breasts I had to imagine drawing the milk but with her cock it was all too real, I was getting my fill of mother's cream and then some!

"Ohhhhhh!" Singing and humping and shooting her hot load into me Evelyn is in heaven.

Chapter 42: Full Belly

Chapter Text

I don't know how much cum I end up eating. A hell of a lot it, that's all I knew. I slurped up my own load the last time I was here and that was like a dainty appetizer compared to this full course meal of jizz. Whether it was real or imagined hers definitely tasted better but good God there was so much of it. I do what I can. From the first great deluge to final dribbling dregs milked up out of her with my hand I consume all that I could before I allow her cock to slip from lips. I gently set her slowly softening penis down onto her stomach. Semen dripping from lips and nose I sputter up and cough before letting out a deep rumbling belch.

"Oh my goodness!" She giggles. "You ate so much! You didn't have to do that baby."

I look up at her with a bashful smile and bat my eyes. "Thank you Ma'am." I rub my belly. "I'm full now."

I watch as she absolutely melts to my cuteness. "You are too much." Her face flushed Evelyn is positively radiant in the afterglow of her orgasm. "Whoooo, I haven't cum like that in….whoo!" She boops my nose. "You're good Donald, very good."

"My pleasure Ma'am."

"Look at you!" She laughs. "What a messy boy!" Using her dress as a cloth she starts to wipe the jizm from my chin, lips and nose. "What is it with boys, always so dirty." I just sit gazing up at her more in love than ever as cleans me up. With a contented grin she dabs and swabs the mess away not the least bit concerned about staining her nice house dress. "That will do for now." Grabbing both sides of my head she kisses the crown before rising up off of me. "I'll clean you up proper after you open your presents."

I knew from the tone of her voice now and previously that she was very much looking forward to giving me my gifts. The only gift I needed was her attention but since the presents were important to her they were important to me as well. Although…I was actually kinda excited about them too. Outside of Kiki nobody had ever just randomly given me something before and looking at the pile of impeccably wrapped boxes this was going to be a lot of somethings.

"He he he." She pets me. "You can't wait to open them, can you?"

"May I?"

"Soon."

Tucking herself away into her panties she pulls the undies and hose back up then bring the top of the dress back up over her body. With her bra off her bosom hangs naturally inside of her dress, a look so darned sexy it made my already hard pecker flex harder. I could actually make out the shape of her big nipples through the cloth. Rising up she steps off the sofa and feeling floods back into my stiff legs.

"Wait here." She says.

I nod and sit up. Slipping my shirt back on I stare across at the shiny presents and try to guess what each one was, though I honestly hadn't a clue. She is only gone a moment when she comes back in with the fancy cupcake, a fork, a napkin, and a glass of chocolate milk. She sets these out on the coffee table for me then sits beside me, her hip touching mine. I admire the presentation once more and I am about to thank her but she wasn't done yet. Taking the napkin she spreads it out over my lap and has me sit up straight. She pauses to give me one of those little petting strokes she always did then picks up the plate with the cupcake and the fork herself. Hiving off a piece of the dessert she swipes it over the powdered sugar and chocolate twirls then brings it to my mouth. I look at her and then to it before opening my mouth.

"Good boy." She places the end of the fork into my mouth. I close my lips around it and she pulls it free. It is delicious, as I knew it would be.

"Mmm." I chew, savor, then swallow. "So good."

She smiles warmly and slices another section of the decadently rich treat and feeds it to me. I eat this too feeling a strange mixture power and powerlessness. She was serving me as if she were the submissive in our relationship but doing so through her own will and authority. She really did make me feel like a prince. High in status and importance but with no real influence. Tilting her head she brushes a tiny crumb from the corner of my lips then reaches to hand me the glass of milk. I take it from her and drink then pass it back again. She places it on the table and returns to feeding me.

"This will get that taste out of your mouth." She says.

"It wasn't so bad." I say as I take another bite and wriggle with good feelings. "Mmm. So good. Mmm! You're the best."

Her glow from before had transitioned into a state of peace, her happiness quiet yet deep. "You are so different from Eugene and his friends." She says softly. "And a world apart from those other boys. You give yourself so freely."

"It's easy with you."

"Sweet thing." She smiles. "Is apple pie actually your favorite dessert?"

The question recalls the fiction of our first meeting where I said that was my favorite, though I was just playing along at the time. "I mean, I like it."

"But it's not your favorite?"

"No." I confess. "I think I like cherry best."

She nods, taking a mental note, as she feeds me another bite. "And your favorite color?"

"Blue."

"Favorite season?"

"Summer."

"Favorite music?"

"I'm not picky."

"Favorite book?"

"Not much of a reader really."

"Hrm." She grumbles disapprovingly. "You just haven't found the right books yet."

"Yes Ma'am."

"Favorite sport?"

"None."

"Favorite movie?"

"I dunno…anything funny I guess." I quietly cringe at my tepid answers. "Sorry, I guess I'm kinda boring."

"Pish!" She kisses my cheek. "Don't you say that."

"Yes Ma'am."

"Favorite food?"

"Steak and potato." I swallow and take the chocolate milk again to wash the succulent cake from my mouth. "Or pizza. Ham, shrimp and pineapple."

This stops Evelyn mid motion. "Ham, shrimp and pineapple?" She looks at me like she might some confused stranger wandered into her home. "Really?"

"Yes Ma'am."

"You are joking."

"No Ma'am. I love it." I say. "It's the best."

"Oh. Oh no. This will not do." She shakes her head. "No boy of mine…" Her voice trails off.

"What's wrong with ham, shrimp and pineapple?"

"That sounds disgusting!"

"It's delicious!"

"It's an abomination!"

"It isn't!" I giggle. "You've never had it?"

"No! Ew."

"You and Kiki agree one thing at least." I laugh. "Hey. Don't knock it until you've tried it."

"I'll pass!"

"Your loss." I quip then open my mouth like a baby bird awaiting a worm. "Ahhhh."

"You impudent scamp!" She rolls her eyes and shakes her head with a great big grin. "That's a second punishment you've earned today. You are lucky I already love you."

"Yes Ma'am!" I chirp. "Ahhhh."

She then commences to feed me the rest of the special treat she had made just for me, all the while muttering gripes about pineapple and shrimp and my bratty response.

The cupcake eaten, the milk finished, she daubs my mouth with the napkin and set it on the plate. She puts an arm around me and plants a big ol smooch to my cheek. "How ya doin baby?"

"Good!"

"Are you happy?"

"Very happy."

"Excited for you presents?"

"Yes Ma'am!"

"I bet." She says as she pulls me into her side and holds me tight. "Donald."

"Yeah?"

"When we started…when you started going down on me, you paused. I got the feeling something was bothering you." She says, her voice probing yet gentle as her hand rubbed up and down my back. "Would you like to talk about it?"

She was referring to that awful moment when the thoughts of my real mother invaded my head. "No Ma'am."

"Donald…you can talk to me baby. You know that, right?"

"I know." I let out a false laugh. "I don't even…know…what it…" I shake my head as images of my mother towering over me, my mother's hard clawed hands, my mother's fearsome wrathful eyes threaten to take root. Something had triggered a memory back when the thoughts first intruded though I don't know precisely what, nor did I even want to know. That horrible woman had no place here in Evelyn's kindly home. "It was nothing." I say firmly, banishing the thoughts with a mental shout that clears the encroaching gloom. "I'm okay."

"It doesn't sound like nothing." Evelyn says with another kiss. "If you ever need to talk Donald…about anything at all…"

"I know, I know." I nod.

"If we are moving too fast or you aren't completely comfortable with what we're doing you must tell me, okay?"

"Okay." I say. "I'm okay. Really."

"Mmm."

Bowing my head low I whisper pleadingly. "Can we drop it please?"

"Of course." She hugs me and I let myself be hugged.

"Can…can I open my presents now?"

She turns my head to look to look me in the eyes. Respecting my wishes for personal space she doesn't peer deeply into my raw soul, something that might well trigger another bout of sobbing, me being the wuss that I was. Instead her gaze draws me out of myself and into her buoyantly joyful eyes. "Whose my good boy?"

"Me." As quickly as my thoughts had turned dark they brighten once more.

"Yes you are." She confirms with a cheering wink. "And good boys get presents!"

Chapter 43: Presents!

Chapter Text

"Come on then." She says as she stands and takes my hand. Leading me across the room she takes me to the pile of presents. Sitting down on the nearby armchair she motions me downward. Lowering myself to my hands and knees I look over the blue and silver and white of the wrapping and bows. I almost didn't want to touch them they looked so nice. There were eleven gifts in all, as much as an entire Christmas morning from my childhood but all of it just for me. "Go ahead." She urges me.

I reach out for one of the smaller ones and study it a moment. I look to Evelyn who watches me with adoring interest then back to the gift. I sidle closer to her and sit down on my butt beside her feet then begin to tear at the shiny blue paper. Evelyn giggles, unable to contain her excitement. Inside I find…a multitool? Removing it from the box I inspect the steel tool. I could tell its quality just by its weight and feel, this wasn't some cheap knockoff version. One by one I go through the different options. Pliers, knife, wire cutter, scissors, screwdrivers, and more. It seemed to have it all. I look up to the gift giver a little confused by it, this wasn't the type of thing I'd been expecting.

She is beaming. "With that you'll be ready for any little problem life throws at you."

"Yeah." I say. "This is…great!"

"Keep going."

I nod and set the tool down beside me. Looking over the pile I choose another of the smaller boxes and rip into it. Once more Evelyn laughs, enjoying watching me tear through the wrapping she had so meticulously folded and taped. The next gift was one I'd been expecting.

"My cage."

"Mmm hmm." She pets my hair. "We have to make sure it fits and that you're comfortable in it before we really start using it."

I take it out of the box and look over the clear plastic chastity device. It looked…constricting, though I suppose that was the point. "Balls go through here?"

"Yes." She says. "Then you place the the other part over the penis." Reaching over me she taps the tiny padlock that held it all together. "Then you secure it all together with this."

I shift in even closer, my side now tight against her lower leg. "And you want me to wear it all the time?"

"No. Oh no baby." She kisses my head. "If we can get you here, this is for when you leave the house. There are two keys. One for you, that you will keep here, and one for me that I will carry with me always." She takes the pair of keys referred to and removes one for herself. "This way I'll always know your little guy is safe and sound."

I smile. I liked the idea of her holding the key to my lock, as if she owned my cock just like she owned my heart. And I really liked the possessiveness and dominance of her ensuring that my penis was only for her and her alone. I knew that it bothered her deeply to hear about those girls at that party I performed at, none of those girls out there could get me with this baby on.

"Try sleeping with it tonight." She says with a pat to my shoulder. "Let me know how it goes."

"Yes Ma'am." I set my cage beside my tool.

The next gift I reach for is a large flat square one, a book by the looks of it, but this time she stops me. "Save that one for last."

I nod obediently, my curiosity piqued, and move on to another that looked an awfully lot like a shoe box. And it is. As I pull the wrapping away and open the box I instantly recognize both the brand and make of the spanky new red, white, and blue sneakers within. I didn't know the cost of the other stuff but these I knew ran two hundred bucks or more!

"Wha?"

"It looked like you needed some new shoes." Evelyn says happily. "The man at the shop said this style was very popular with boys your age."

"This is too much!" I say as I pull one of them from the box to feel the leather in my hands. "They're even my size!"

She chuckles. "Of course they are."

"Oh…Mom!"

"You like them?"

"YES!"

She gently rubs my neck as I ogle over the high tops. For my whole broke ass life I'd only admired shoes like this, occasionally trying them on in the shoe store before putting them back on the shelf to get the off brand ones I could afford. I didn't know what to do or say. A simple thank you couldn't convey what these meant to me.

"They're beautiful." I whisper, tears in my eyes.

"Aww, I am glad you like them." She leans in for a hug and I hug her back. "You have more to go baby."

I nod and set the shoes with the rest. I didn't know how much more of this I could handle. Such generosity and kindness humbled me. The next gift I am grateful to see were as much for her as they were for me. It was a box of four skimpy tight-fitting, nut-snugging, butt-hugging men's briefs of various colors. I giggle and look up at her. "Sexy."

"Yes my boy." Her eyes twinkle. "Very cute, very sexy. I can't wait to see that hot little tushie of yours in them. Wear them next time you come."

"Yes Ma'am! He he he."

The next two gifts are of a type, both related to grooming. The first is a fancy razor kit for both shaving my face as well as sculpting body hair, half of it I didn't even know how to use. The other is a gift pack of various lotions, creams, soaps, and a cologne.

"Mmmm." I hum as I inhale the rich aroma of the cologne.

"I like that one." She says. "I think it suits you."

The pile at my side was stacking up and I was only just over halfway done. When Mom spoils her boy she doesn't mess around. For the next present I go for the biggest one. I tear it open to find a plain white box within. Opening this I reveal a big pink heart in a field of blue knitted wool.

"The heart looks bigger than I thought it would." She says. "You'll look like one of those bears with the tummy symbols. Sorry about that."

I run my hand across the soft fuzzy wool. "You made this?" I say in a hushed voice.

"Yes." She pets me.

Handling it like the treasure it was I pull it from the box to discover that it was a sweater. It was easily good enough to be sold in a store but little imperfections here and there, the shape of the heart for example was slightly blobby, showed it for the labor of love that is was. It was navy blue with the oversized heart smack in the center of the front. It was tacky. It was ugly. It was terribly unfashionable. It was wonderful!

"It must have taken forever." I gasp.

"It took awhile." She admits. "Whenever I thought about you I would start to knit. Well…I thought about you a lot."

"You made this…" That was it. I couldn't hold it in any longer. I start to cry. "Oh Mum!"

"Ohhh sweetie." She pulls my head to her lap and caresses my face. "What's the matter?"

"It's so…beautiful!" I turn my face into her thigh, tears and snot wetting her nice dress. "Nobody's ever… made something…for me." I hug the wool garment to my chest. "I love it so much."

"Shhhh." She soothes. "It's okay. It was my pleasure. I was happy to do it."

Mom sees me through my little crying spell, as she always did, and soon I am hugging to her legs feeling…knowing…that I was the luckiest guy in all the world. From homey and wholesome to raunchy and lewd, a perfect reflection of our relationship really, the next gift is of a very different sort.

"There's a bottle of lube in the box." She tells me as she watches me holding the box with the six inch dildo inside of it. The phallus was a realistic looking one of a fair skin tone, complete with balls and veins, and had a suction cup at the base. "It is body safe and easy to clean. This will be your first training toy."

"For my bum?"

She laughs. "Of course silly. Though you can suck it too if you want. It's your toy, play with it however you like."

"I will!" I say excitedly.

"Be gentle with yourself." She smooches me. "I don't want you hurting yourself with this."

"I won't." I groan and grin at her protectiveness. "I can't wait to try it."

"Mmm, that will be a sight." She reaches and picks up a small square gift and hands it to me. "This one might be fun as well."

I open the next one and for a moment I am confused as I look at the picture of a black thing sort of shaped like a half flattened out egg held in the palm of a woman's hand. I have to read the label before I even had a clue. "Clitoral stimulator?"

"It's a vibrator." She says. "Not just for clits. I thought we could have some fun with it, one way or another."

"Anything would be fun with you." I say. Anybody else would have groaned at my cringy sappy sweet sentiment, but mother's had a far higher tolerance for cringe than most people.

"Sweet man." She says. "Just two more to go."

Already drowning in my Sugar Mama's largesse there was nothing to do but carry on to the end. My hands pass over the one that was meant for last to a square box only a couple of inches to a side. I shred the paper and throw it onto the mountain of crumpled and ripped wrapping growing in front of me. Inside is a plain black jewelry box. I take a moment just to feel the nice texture of the classy box itself. Opening it up I find a pendant in the design of a compass, like the symbol you'd see in the corner of some old map, with a slender silver chain. I touch the pendant to feel the raised compass rose as well as the letters N, E, S, and W.

"Turn it over." Evelyn whispers.

I turn the pendant to see engraved on the smooth back a single letter engraved in a fancy curling font. "M?" I look up at her. "For Mom?"

She gazes into my eyes and gives me a single nod. "When things out there get rough or confusing, when you are feeling lost and alone, this is to help you find your way again."

"Awww geeeez!" My heart felt it might actually burst! Once more we hug.

Evelyn takes the chain from the box and places it around my neck, connecting it at the back. I place my hand over the compass at my chest. "I don't have the words."

"You don't need them." She says.

At long last I reach for the final gift, only to have Mom place her hand down on it to stop me. She holds it there in silence for a moment, hesitant to let me see what was inside.

"Mom?"

"Donald." She says softly. "You must never let Alan see this. Or anybody else. This is only for you."

"Okay."

"Promise?"

"I promise." I say with all of my heart. "Only for me."

She holds there a moment longer before pulling her hand away. This present I treat with a bit more respect. Whatever it was I meant a lot to Evelyn. I am I remove the ribbon and tear the paper away in a single long strip. Out of it I pull a book. An old red book, leather bound with no title or design on the cover or spine. Opening it up I turn past the first blank page to see a full page black and white photo of a woman from the neck down sitting in a seductive pose with lacy black lingerie. Was this…Evelyn? There were similarities yet differences as well. The way the model sat meant her left leg covered the key feature that would confirm it. I turn the page to see a similar photo but just a bit more revealing. The body types were similar yet the woman in these photos was thinner and perkier, her large breasts higher and firmer, her flesh of her shapely slender legs tight and flawless. While the pose had changed I still couldn't see the tell-tale bulge. The next page however removes all doubt. It showed the model, Evelyn, facing the camera seated with her legs spread and her upper body arched back in a sensual sexy pose. Inside of the panties I saw the gorgeous lady cock I had been sucking not so long ago.

"Wooooah!"

"Yes. That's me." Evelyn says in a very quiet voice.

"Oh wow!" I look up at her. "How old were you here?" The moment I ask it I regret it. She tries to hide it but I catch a tiny twitch of her left eye, her smile has a touch of melancholy to it.

"I was nineteen years old." She says as she looks down at her younger self. "I was young and I was beautiful. I was alive!" She lets out a long soft sigh. "If only…you could have met me then."

"Mom…"

"Shhh." She pets my head. "I had somebody I trusted make this for me." Reaching over my shoulder she turns the page. This photo shows her with her back to the camera, her masked face looks back saucily over her shoulder as the tantalizing curve of each perfect round butt cheek peeked out below a very short nearly see through teddy. "It was for my future husband, though I hadn't even met Alan yet."

"You…gave this to Alan?"

"Yes." She confesses. "Yes I did. But…it's been buried in the attic for a decade or more." She turns the page to a picture of her on all fours crawling like a tiger, the claws of one hand reaching toward the viewer. Despite the mask I could see it was her, though without the dimples at the sides of her mouth nor the very slight crows feet near her bright glimmering eyes. Beneath her her breasts sagged less than they did now and down past the cleavage the unmistakable lump between her legs was proudly on display. She looked so vibrant and full of life and drop dead gorgeous. God damn! The younger her was a stone cold hottie by anyone's measure. Taking the book's cover she closes it though there were many more pages to come. "You can look through it on your own."

"This is incredible. Wow."

"I wanted you to see this, to have this." She runs a hand over the blank cover then pulls it away. "I wasn't always old baby."

"Evelyn…"

Again she interrupts me. "Well, did you like your presents?"

"Like them!?" I look around at my haul. "I…I…I don't even…Oh Mom, I love them!" I say. "I wish…I wish I had something to give you."

She chuckles warmly. "Seeing my prince happy is all I need."

"Awww Mom!" At a loss as to how to else to express it I simply say. "Thank you!"

"Give Mommy a hug." I spring up on my knees and turn to give her a big honest hug, she leans in and holds my head to her breast then gives me a series of hard kisses to my head. "That's my good boy."

Chapter 44: I Love it Here

Chapter Text

I sit at Evelyn's feet looking over and futzing with my gifts for a time. She was every bit as happy to watch me enjoying my presents as I was to receive them. Both of us knew our time was done today though neither of us wanted it to end. Mom being the more level head between us eventually is the one to broach it.

"It's been well over an hour." She says. "Your sister is waiting."

"I know." I say with a sigh. I turn the multi-tool over in my hand, staring at it though my mind was elsewhere. "Evelyn."

"Yes?"

"I understand that you and Kiki arranged my allowance and all that stuff."

"Yes my boy. You don't have to worry about any of that money business. I know how much you hate it."

"Yeah." I say softly. "But…I do have to worry about it."

"Oh?"

I look up at her and place hand on her knee. "Kiki is…well, she's healing."

"She'll get better with time. From what you've told me she has already come a long way."

"Yeah. But I'm not talking physically." I kiss her knee. "She's an addict Mom. Her recovery is fragile." I say. "I've seen…others kick the habit only to fall right back in from a single weak moment. That poison gets a hold on you and it doesn't let go."

"You have to show her some faith my boy."

I shake my head. "No. It's not about faith. It's not about not believing in her. She's not at her strongest right now. Right now she could stumble without meaning to." I take her hand in mine. "I can't let that happen, not if I can help it. I need to be the strong one now. Putting money into my sister's hands is a temptation she can do without right now." With a squeeze of her hand I add. "She's looked after me all my life, now it's my turn to look after her."

Evelyn studies me and sees the conviction in my face. She might be older, and she was definitely wiser, but in this I was the one with the relevant experience and insight. Ceding to my deeper understanding she gives me a nod. "Of course Donald. I…I confess I never thought about that."

"I might just be a poor boy from the hood but the school of hard knocks does teach a few things well." I grin. "I'll happily be your boy Evelyn, but for Kiki I need to be more. I appreciate what you were trying to do but this is the way it has to be."

She gives me a proud smile. "Then that is how it shall be." She says. "You are a good man Donald."

"I do my best."

"Shall I tell her or…?"

"No, I'll let her know." I say, though I did not look forward to that conversation.

"Very well." She says. "So the deal is you'll be receiving three thousand per month at the first of each month, all in cash."

"Three grand!"

"Rent and bills for the suite are covered…well, I hope at least." She sighs. "We'll renegotiate if you have to find another place to rent. I'll be paying it all out of my private account which Alan has no access to."

"Okay." I say, still recovering from the figure. Three grand!? It might be a humble wage for some but for me it was more than I'd ever made by some distance. Although that did have to support a family of two, at least until Kiki was back on her feet.

"First payment is today."

"Oh!"

"Plus moving expenses of course." She says. "I've got five thousand in an envelope in my purse."

"Five…! Oh! No! No, no, no!"

"Donald." She scolds. "You really must stop this. If you are going to be looking after the money you have to get comfortable with this."

"It's just…" I look around at the gifts all around me. "It's so much!"

Closing her eyes she sorta stretches and twists her thick luscious body, hands running down the sides of her freshly nursed breasts and down toward her freshly sucked cock. "Mmm, and worth every penny." She opens her eyes and pats my cheek. "Now lets get you cleaned up."

I don't think I will ever get over that weird feeling of being paid to do something I would happily sell my soul to do but there was nothing for it but to accept my good fortune and count my blessings. This exchange of cash for services was only awkward because I was making it awkward. She was right. I had to get comfortable with this arrangement as Evelyn's boy for hire, or at least act like it.

"Yes Ma'am." I bow my head. "Thank you Ma'am."

"You are welcome my boy."

First I head to the kitchen and take a quick peek out the back window to make sure my sister was still doing fine. She was up and had wandered from the poolside to explore the yard and look over the flower beds. She looked much more herself again and was definitely starting to look a bit bored so the timing couldn't have been better. I am then taken to a washroom and cleaned up by my doting Mistress, even this simple task was a joy in itself. She gets changed, with a very appreciative audience of one sitting on the bed watching her, then we tidy up the living room and kitchen. All of my goodies, along with the thick envelope of cold hard cash, are put into a cloth shopping bag.

At the back door I stand facing Evelyn, sweater on over my collared shirt and my bright brand new sneakers on my feet, as she rubs her hands up and down my shoulders and arms.

"You look so handsome."

"Thank you."

"I'll talk to Alan." She assures me. "I'll do everything I can to get you here."

I nod. "I know. Sorry again about all the stuff with Kiki."

"Don't you mean Kitty?" She laughs. "I hope she's okay."

"Yeah. I'll take care of her." I say. "And sorry I didn't make a good impression on Alan. I could have done better."

"No worries." She says. "Not many make a good impression on Alan. I can't guarantee anything baby, but I'll try."

"I know."

"It was so nice to see you again."

"Same."

"You'll try your cage tonight? Tell me how it fits?"

"Yes Ma'am."

She pinches my nose. "And I want to see when you use your dildo the first time."

"Oh. So…you want me to wait."

"Not necessarily, a video call would do. Just give me some warning first."

I blush. "You want me to do it on camera!?"

She laughs at my flustered face and pinches my rosy cheeks. "My own private camboy. That was the word, right? Camboy?"

"Yeah." I nod. After a moment we fall quiet, I look her in the eyes. "I'll miss you."

She pulls me into an encompassing embrace. "I will think about you every minute you are away from me." Pulling back she places a hand on the spot my new pendant hung beneath my clothes. "Find your way home soon my prince."

"I will." I promise. "I will see you soon."

We kiss a soft lingering kiss, not like mother and son but as lovers. Pushing off of me she turns her face. "Okay, get going. You'll make me cry if we keep this up."

Taking her hand I kiss her palm. "I love you Mom."

With that I take my bag and head out into the sunny yard. I am about halfway across the expanse of lawn when Kiki, enjoying the flowers and the feel of the cool soft grass on her bare feet, turns and spots me approaching. She is about to say something when she locks onto the tacky wool sweater with the great big pink heart on my chest. "What…is that!?" She points. "Ahhhh ha ha ha ha!"

I am grinning from ear to ear as I rub my belly and display the sweater as proudly as I would a gold medal. "Evelyn made this for me."

"Ha ha ha ha!" She is busting a gut. "Oh my God! It's hideous!"

I stand tall, heart thrust forward. "Well I like it."

"Ha ha…woah!" Her laughter stops. "Nice kicks!"

Holding a foot up I say. "Like'em? Another present."

Leaning in she sniffs. "Is that cologne? You did not use Alan's cologne right after banging his…"

"No!" I exclaim, then tilt my nose up snootily. "I have my own cologne thank you very much. I am a man of class and sophistication, don't you know?"

"HA!" Her eyes shift to the bag in my hand. "What else did Sugar Mama give ya?"

I grip the bag tightly. "None of your business!"

"Aw, come on. No secrets in marriage dear husband."

"Shush." I swat toward her as if shooing a pest.

"Speaking of, should wifey be jealous?" She winks. "You were in there a long time. Just what did you and that sexy milf get up to in there? I want all the juicy deets."

"None of your business!" I exclaim as I pinch her shoulder. "What a nag. Old ball and chain."

"Ow!" She rubs the pinch then says aghast "Ball and chain!? That's it. I want a divorce!"

"Gladly!"

We share a laugh. "Come on, dear, I'll call a cab to take us home. We can wait out front."

"Hold on." Kiki says with a nod toward the house. "Evelyn and I have something…"

"I've already taken care of it." I interject, knowing that she was speaking about the money. Speaking calmly and firmly I state. "The plan has changed."

"I see." Her mood sinks, a grim expression flits across her face. "Donny…you can…" She falls quiet. We stand looking at each other with just the sound of the breeze through the trees. Holding true to my love for her I do not flinch and keep my gaze locked on hers. After a moment her eyes lower and she nods. "Alright kid. I understand." She takes a big breath of fresh air in and her spirits lift once more. "I love it here Donny." She looks around. "I really love it."

"Me too Sis." I say. "Me too."

Taking her hand in mine we walk back to the pool to collect her footwear and then back out front to wait for the ride to take us right back to the world we were so eagerly trying to escape.

Chapter 45: Got It

Chapter Text

The call comes later that very day as Kiki and I doing the dishes, her washing and me drying. When my phone rings and I see who is calling I am all smiles as I dry my hands and flip the towel over my shoulder. Kiki pauses her washing to watch me, every bit as interested in what Evelyn had to say I was.

"Hello?" I answer.

My heart skips a bit as there is a long dramatic pause before Evelyn finally says. "You're in."

"We're in?" I say.

"You've got the suite."

"We got it." I say to Kiki.

Her face brightens into a huge smile. Pink dishwashing gloves dripping wet she dances in a little circle then leaps toward me to give me a big hug. "YES!" She cheers. I laugh and hug her with my one free arm. "Thank you Evelyn!" She says toward the phone.

On the other end of the line I hear a familiar happy chuckle. "The place is ready, the rest is up to you."

Decoupling from Kiki I move to the table and sit down. "How were able to convince Alan? I got the sense he hated my guts."

"Oh yes. Oh my yes." She says. "I am not sure I've ever seen him loath somebody like he does you. You've become everything he hates in the younger generation rolled into one."

"Oh." I blanch at that thought of that big bastard hating me so fervently. "If he hates me so much, and after all of Kiki's…stuff, how in the heck did he agree to it?" From the sink my sister sticks her tongue out at me at the mention of her actions that afternoon. "I thought he hated her too."

"Oh yes, he does, if you believe his words." Evelyn says. "Oh my God. He's talked about little else but your sister since he got home today. He thinks she is the stupidest, most irresponsible, most annoying woman on God's green earth. And he is furious at her for hooking up with a loser like you."

"Loser!? Gee, thanks."

"His words, not mine." She says. "She's is way too good for you, according to him, but needs to grow up and get her head on straight. And he is sure that you two are expecting. You should have heard him going on about how your future child stood no chance with a pair of parental disasters like you."

"Yeesh!" I then whisper to Kiki. "He hates us!"

"Who cares, we're in." She whispers back, positively buzzing with excitement.

"He said that anybody would better than you two. He went on and on and on about how he would never let tenants like you into his house. 'Over my dead body' was said at least a few times." Evelyn continues. "He was adamant. It wasn't happening. We wouldn't be taking you or anybody else in and that we were going to clear out the suite altogether."

"But you brought him around."

"Nope, I barely said a thing. I'd given up hope." She says. "He ranted and raved and argued against points nobody was bringing up but himself until, after all his indignation was spent, he told me that it was up to me. He said that we could rent to you if I wanted to, but that he wasn't happy about it. I honestly couldn't believe my ears." She lets out a little sigh. "He'll deny it but he's worried about you two. He sees a young a couple down on their luck and…I think he wants to help. After all these years that man still has a surprise or two left in him."

I could hear in her voice a troubled tone I'd heard before. She was cheating on her husband and felt taken for granted by him, but she did not hate the man. She might even still love him. A fact that made everything more complicated than it already was.

"Are you having doubts?"

"No baby." She says. "I want my boy here."

"I'm comin home Mo…" I catch myself before I say the word, Kiki did not need to hear that. "…Ma'am." I then look to Kiki and confirm. "We're moving."

"Woo hoooooo!" My sister lets out a hoot of joy and liberation. "We are fucking out of here!" She spins out into the living room with her arms wide as if in flight. "Fuck this shitty place! Fuck Mr. Khan! Fuck Diane and Lamar and all those mother fuckers! Fuck this whole god damned stinking neighborhood!" She hurries to window and opens it up to stick her head out. "FUCK YOUUUUU!"

"Ey! Fuck you too!" Shouts a distant indignant voice from the sidewalk below.

"I wasn't talking to you ya dumb…oh shit! Marco, is that you?"

"Kiki! How ya doin babe?"

As my sister banters with one of our neighborhood acquaintances I return my attention to the phone. On the other end of the line I could hear Evelyn laughing. "Well, from what I heard someone's happy."

"More than one someone." I quip, then in a hushed tone just loud enough for ears I say. "Thank you Mom."

"You're welcome my prince."

"This is so wonderful. We've been talking about it all day. We've got a plan. We know where we can get a truck. Most of this old junk we're getting hauled to the landfill. We'll be getting new stuff after we get there. Everything goes well and we should be ready in just a few days, if that's okay."

"That's more than okay. We'll be ready on our end."

After a moment of silence I add. "I can't believe this is really happening."

"Me neither." She says.

"Ma'am."

"Yes my dear boy?"

"I'm…" I lower my voice even more as I get up to walk to my room. "I'm wearing it."

"Wearing…? Oh." Her voice brightens. "Are you now?"

"Mmm hmm." I giggle. "It feels…naughty."

"Ohhh my!" I could hear the lust in her voice. "It fit okay?"

"It wasn't easy getting my balls in. And it's kinda tight."

"You are a big boy." She says proudly. "I can try to find you another."

"I think it's okay. I'll know better later, I've only had it on an hour now." I then add. "It didn't help that I was thinking of you as I put it on."

"He he he. You little charmer."

"Oh, I'm wearing the undies too. They're so tight, you can see eeeeverything. They feel so sexy."

"Ohhhh Donald, you can't tell me this right now!" She moans. "Mmmmm. Mama wants to see!"

"I'm looking pretty hot." I titter mischievously when, in the blink of an eye, my chastity cage suddenly got a whole lot tighter! "Oh!"

"Serves you right." She teases, seeming to know exactly what my little exclamation had been about. "Teasing Mommy like that."

I laugh. I was in my room now and had pulled my shorts down so that I could see the snug briefs and the shape of my cage in one of my mother's old round makeup mirrors. I shake my money-maker back and forth, wishing Evelyn could see me right now. "I thought I gave it away though when I went up to the counter to dry the dishes and it clicked against the drawer knob. Kiki didn't notice, thank goodness."

"Sneaky boy." She laughs. "Well if it hurts too bad you take it off right away. Okay?"

"Yes Ma'am." I say. "Hey…I just wanted to say…I really enjoyed today. After the showing I mean. I really, really enjoyed today."

"I did too. Having you on me…I can't tell you what it means to me baby. And I had so much fun watching you open your presents. You were so cute down there all flustered and smiling."

"I love my presents. They were amazing." I say. "I really loved going down on you too. I…I loved sucking your cock Evelyn. I liked that part very much."

"Mmm, that was nice wasn't it?" She sighs. "You were wonderful my pet."

"You tasted so good."

"Baby, you're going to make me hard again talking like that."

"He he he." I squirm as my dick gets more and more constricted in its unyielding cage. "You wanna play?"

"Ohhh my boy, I wish I could." She says. "But I've got to go. I think Alan wants to rant some more."

"Awwww."

"I know." She says, as disappointed as I was. "I know. Soon we'll be under the same roof."

"Yeah." I pout. "I wish it was tonight though."

"Me too baby. Soon. Keep me updated on the move, okay?"

"I will."

"And Donald."

"Yeah?"

"You are a good boy."

I let out a sharp breath as her vitalizing words shoot straight into my beating heart. "I love you!"

"I love you too baby." She whispers. "See you soon."

With that the call is over. I sit on my bed to collect myself a moment.

"Good boy." I whisper as my hand feels the hard plastic beneath the taut cloth. "I'm a good boy."

All inside of me felt…full of light. I was in love, madly and deeply in love, with the most perfect woman in the world. Kind, loving, nurturing, beautiful, and just as kinky as I was. She had found me an empty husk and poured her love into me to fill the void. I was getting out of this soul crushing neighborhood. My sister was on the mend and coming with me. I wasn't simply happy. I wasn't simply in love. It was far more profound than those wonderful things. I was finding myself and I was finding a purpose and a place for me to belong in this crazy world. If there was a God and if he had laid out a path for me to follow, I had found it.

Chapter 46: Memories

Chapter Text

The next three days are busy ones. With the way clear, the money to make it happen, and no jobs or other obligations hold us down right now Kiki and I set straight to work. It is a funny thing, moving. It is like an archaeological dig through your own life. After the top soil of everyday clutter is removed you start to make finds, artifacts and mementos of another time left there by the ghost of someone who once was. In our packing and our cleaning we come across all sorts of old stuff that trigger memories of a lifetime in the neighborhood.

We find old report cards and tease each other for subjects the other did worse on, which in turn gets us talking about some of the more colorful characters from our school days.

"How in the hell did you ever that A in Mr. Brown's Physics class?" I say. "That old bastard was a tyrant."

With a little smirk Kiki brings her hand to her mouth to make the gesture for blow job.

"NO!"

"Went from a C to an A in under seven minutes."

"Stop."

She laughs. "You asked."

"Oh my God." I face palm.

"He had a really nice dick actually. It was…"

"Stop!" I hold my hands up. "I retract the question. Ewww."

A laugh is shared. Our relationship was evolving right under our feet. It was not long ago that Kiki would not have shared that secret with me but since the hospital and this whole moving business her respect for me had risen. We now spoke more as equals and as friends. She was still my big Sis but her role as my caretaker had come to an end, something I now realized I should have sought much earlier. I think that having Evelyn in my life to take over from her helped to put her at ease about this transition. With that weight off of her shoulders Kiki had at last been able to relax, open up, and embrace her youthful spirit.

We find a stash of DVD's that we never had the heart to throw out and in the blink of an eye we are children again, laughing and reminiscing with nostalgic glee.

"Oh my God…Babe!"

"No!" Kiki snatches the scratched and cracked case from my hands to ogle over it just as I had been doing. "We saw this so many times."

"I know!"

"That'll do pig…" She says, then we both say together. "…that'll do." We smile as the warm feelings flow. The invaluable escapism that this movie provided for us when we most needed it could not be understated. "We're watching it! Now." Kiki states emphatically with no argument from me, but as she opens it we find the case empty. "Oh yeah."

"Gone." I say.

"It was in the player when it was pawned."

"Yeah."

"We'll find it online."

And we do and have damn good time watching it just like we were kids again.

The more we go the older the finds become. On fading flimsy notebook paper we find a painting that I made with watercolors from back when I was no more than five or six. It shows a crude representation of Kiki and I standing on the street holding hands with big smiles on our faces, Kiki's curly brown brown hair nearly the size of the rest of her body combined. Beside us was a green car, our mother's old hatchback, and apartment buildings behind us with a bright yellow sun and blue skies above.

"You still have this!?"

"Yeah." She grins. "My favorite birthday present ever."

"That's right. I made it for your birthday." I say. I couldn't help but think about the scared little boy that made this as I look over the art. Other kids my age painted pictures of superheroes or animals or their parents, but for me it was always Kiki and me.

"Hey." She says softly as she places a hand on my shoulder. "Don't cry."

I blink my moist eyes. "Sorry…I just…" I let out a bittersweet sigh. "I remember this day."

"Me too."

"We had fun…until…"

"We did have fun." She gives me a little shake. "Don't worry about the rest kid, it wasn't your fault."

I look up from the painting. "You took the blame, for everything. You always protected me."

She pats my cheek and plants a smooch on the other one. "And I always will." Taking the picture and tucking it into a big hardcover book to protect she says. "I always meant to get this framed someday."

We were nearing the end. Most of the furnishings had been hauled to the dump and place was looking empty. We were doing what we could to clean it but the grime on the old paint and fixtures seemed completely impervious to any of the cleaners we had on hand.

"Fuck it." I say at last, dropping the scrub brush I'd been running over the window sill to no effect. "He can keep the deposit."

"Thank God!" Kiki huffs and thumps back onto her butt. She wipes her sweaty forehead then narrows her eyes. "What's that?"

"What's what?" I follow her eyes to see she was staring at the narrow space between my dresser and the floor. Barely visible was the spine of a book, usually better hidden but I'd shift the dresser over as I was cleaning.

"Nothing." I say.

"Oooo!" She squeals. "Is that a porn stash!" She scrambles forward. "Ha ha ha!"

"Kiki!" I cry, but it was too late.

Sliding the old photo album out into the open Kiki freezes. She looks up to me and then back down to the album. "You said you threw this out."

I crawl to kneel beside her. "I couldn't do it."

My sister turns the album to face and slides her fingers over the letters that spelled 'Memories'.

"I couldn't do it." I say again. "There's too much of us in there."

She nods, seeming to understand. Hesitantly she opens the cover to reveal the first page of photographs, echoes of a time before we were even alive. They show our mother with a lean handsome man with a mustache. In each of the photos he had a cigarette hanging out of his mouth. It was Kiki's biological father, a man she'd never met. Our mother was barely twenty in the pictures, her long curly hair a near exact match to Kiki's now. The photos showed the very happy pair in various situations with their arms around each other, usually with a beer in their hand. She turns the page to reveal more pictures of them, mother pregnant now, and then a few baby pictures of Kiki.

"Look at you." I nudge her.

She stares her infant self. "Hard to believe that's me."

"I dunno. She looks like a pain in the ass too."

She laughs and elbows me back. "Asshole."

After another page of our mother and Kiki as an adorable curly haired toddler, the mustached man notably absent, there are then pictures of the pair of them with another man. He was a big man and wasn't smiling for the camera, if anything he looked annoyed he was having his picture taken. We only knew this guy as Frank, I never met him and Kiki had no memory. Then there are photos with them and some friends of my mother's. My mother is pregnant again, not from Frank but one of the other men she'd let between her legs after him. We didn't even have a photo of my father. There are only two baby pictures of me, one of just Kiki and I, Kiki looking very crabby at having to sit still, and one of mother with her two children on her lap. The woman holding the children was smiling but there was no joy in her eyes. There are a few more pages of pictures, mostly of Kiki and I playing or opening Christmas presents or running around at the park. The few glimpses we get of mother shows a losing weight, the healthy fullness of the earlier pictures now gone to leave a dead-eyed sunken cheeked ghoul. This was closer to the mother I remembered, the one with those hard hands and razor tongue. And then, right around Kiki's first day of school, the pictures just end. The rest of the album is blank white pages.

Kiki closes the book and slides it toward me. "I'm glad you kept it in the end."

"Yeah." I whisper. Taking the book I slip it into the bottom drawer. No need to keep it hidden anymore.

Kiki and I hug and say no more about it.

A few hours after looking through the album I sit in my dark room, sitting much lower than usual as the box spring and mattress now sat directly on the floor as I had already taken my bed frame apart. At my ear I hear ring, ring, ring.

"Hello? Donald?"

I knew instantly by her cool cordial tone that Alan was there with her. I let out long breath before saying softly. "Hi Mom."

"Is everything okay?" In just two words Evelyn had read me like a book and knew something was off.

"I just needed to hear your voice."

There is the rustle of movement. "A problem with the rental truck you say." I could hear the concern but she couldn't say what she wanted to thanks to Alan's prying ears.

"I miss you."

"Oh…." I hear her gasp. "Um…me too."

"Christ, what's the kid's problem? Calling at this time, we're trying to watch a show here." Alan gripes in the background. "Let me talk to him."

"No, I have this dear." Evelyn says. "Listen, Donald, whatever the problem is I am sure it's going to work out."

"Yeah."

"Everything is going to be just fine Donald. Okay? You'll see." She pours every ounce of emotion she could into each word, conveying through her warm voice what she really wanted to say. "It's going to be okay."

"What are you, his counselor?"

"Alan!" She cuts herself off before she says something she couldn't take back again.

"It's okay." I say. "I didn't mean to be trouble."

"No trouble at all." She insists, wanting so badly to talk to me. "Thank you for letting me know."

"Sorry Mom, I'll let you go." I say. "Thanks for picking up."

"Of course. Is everything still a go for the day after tomorrow?"

"Everything is fine." I say. "I just needed to hear your voice." I take a breath. "I love you."

"Mmm hmm." She says in a wavering tone. "I'm glad. Talk to you again soon."

"See you soon."

I hang up and place the phone on my chest, as if I holding the source of her voice made her closer. I felt bad for bothering her when she was with Alan, but just hearing her voice had done a world of good. Taking a deep breath I slowly let it out and feel myself at last relax. Just two more nights here. So close. So close.

Chapter 47: Is this a Dream?

Chapter Text

I am woken in the middle of the night by a knock at my bedroom door. "Mrrmm." I groan and roll over. "Kiki?" Sitting up I rub my eyes and gather my wits. Getting up out of bed I hurry to the door and end up stubbing my toe in the dark on a moving box. "Ouch! Mother fucker." I grunt. Hopping the rest of the way to the door I open it up. "What's the mat…ter…?"

There at my door stands a figure taller and far fuller than my diminutive sister. Even in the gloom and through blurry waking eyes I knew those thick curves anywhere.

"Mom!?" I gasp.

"Hey baby." She says softly.

Behind her I hear Kiki say. "I'll leave you two be." Then the click of her bedroom door shutting. A moment later music begins to play, not obtrusive but loud enough to give Evelyn and I at least a bit of privacy.

I still couldn't believe my eyes and I wonder if this is a dream. She was real alright. I could feel her warmth and smell her beautiful fragrance. It still seemed unreal though. Our visits were always one way, me out there, never the reverse. She had come a long way in the dead of night to a very unsavory part of the city just to see me. This had to be important.

"What…are you doing here?"

In response she steps forward to wrap her arms around me and pull me into a loving hug. I melt in her arms. Laying my head on her shoulder and placing my hands on her hips I lean my weight into her to be held. There in my doorway she holds me close as if scared that I might slip away at any moment. I didn't understand what was happening but I was happy that it was.

When she does let go I lean back to look at her. The only light in room came from my window and the crack beneath Kiki's door and in the dark her fair skin seemed to glow. She wore a pale blouse and dark knee length skirt, the colors indistinguishable in the low light. Her hair was brushed back but not done up and on her face she wore no make up that I could discern. Seeing her here this shabby little place was so weird. Like a lone wildflower blooming up through the packed earth of a scrap yard she was as much out of place here as I had been during my last second call out to her place. I actually felt embarrassed for her to see how I lived. She didn't seem to see any of it though as her eyes never left my face.

I go to speak but she places her fingertips at my lips to stop me. With the subtle control of a ballroom dancer she leads me back into my room and closes the door behind her. Taking me back to my bed she pushes the sheets and blankets away then lays me down, having to bend all the way down because of how low my bed was right now. She then sits her wide rear end down at the side. I lay gazing up at her and wondering what she was going to do with me. Her motions smooth and confident she turns the waist of my shorts and unties the draw string before pulling my shorts and underwear down and right off of my legs.

Her smile brightens the room as she takes a moment just to admire my naked body laying beside her. Well, nearly naked. From her pocket comes a small item that glints metallic, my key. She had this calm contented look about her as she unlocked my cage and oh so gently removed it from my package. She tucks the key safely away back in her pocket and sets the cage down on the floor.

"Mom…" I sigh as I feel my dick slump free, able to breath again. She shakes her head no so I fall quiet again.

Reaching across my body she takes my right hand and brings it to my penis. Without hesitation I take it in a light grip…and begin to stroke.

She smiles and gives a single nod to tell me that I was doing what she intended. Sidling up right against me she takes my left hand upon her lap to hold it as her right reaches up to stroke my cheek. With Kiki's pop music filtering through the wall of the near empty room with the orange-white illumination of a street light diffused through the curtain I lay and masturbate as she watches. We stare into each other's eyes as the quiet rubbing of skin on skin sets into a steady rhythm from my hand stroking up and down my engorged manhood.

Not a word is spoken. The only communication needed happens through our eyes and faces and hands. There were no orders or directions or conditions this time. She lets me pleasure myself at my own pace and in my own way she sits at my side like a mother watching over a child with a fever. Her free hand brushes the hair from my forehead and strokes my cheek and neck as the other keeps my left hand firmly help on her soft legs. Her clothed, me naked and exposed. Her sitting tall over me, me prone on my bed. Her calm and in control, me beginning to huff and writhe as the erotic feelings grow inside of me. In a myriad of subtle ways she was stamping her dominance over me as surely as the most cruel leather-clad dominatrix, yet doing so in a way that made me feel big even as it made me feel small.

My breathing picks up, little gasps and moans escaping me as I pleasured myself with my hand. My nut was coming on quick. I hadn't cum since I last saw Evelyn, this combined with locking myself up at nights meant I my balls already felt near to bursting before I'd even begun. With Mom watching me so adoringly, her proud smile a steady beacon as she sees the sexual pleasure express itself in my face and motions and sounds, I really wanted to show her how big a load I could shoot for her so I do nothing to slow my climax's approach. My fapping gets louder and faster, my body squirming as my lust took over, and my whimpers get louder until I can hold it back no longer.

"Hah…ah…ahhh." I let out quiet little gasps, trying to keep my voice low, as my seed erupts out onto my bare belly.

She holds her hand against my cheek and brings the other to her heart as her smile grows. Gazing deep into me she watches the lewd ecstasy claim me with pure joy. My hips buck and my abs flex as milk my spurting cock out onto myself. I'd jerked off more times than I could count but this nut was special, Evelyn's mere presence and attention made even self love so much greater. I wanted to shoot a big load for her and that is exactly what I do. I don't stop cumming until my balls were well and truly spent.

"Ohhhhh." I mewl in bliss.

When it is all over she takes the hand on her chest and lays it down on mine. She then pulls my other hand off of my cock and lays this one over top the other. From her purse she produces tissues and wet wipes. Still silent she gently and dotingly cleans up the large jizzy mess from my belly and softening cock. With a final diligent pull of my dick she wipes away the dribble and places the soiled tissue on the floor with the others.

Leaning down she finishes it with a very tender kiss to my penis. "Good boy."

Reaching over me she pulls the blankets back to cover from my chest down. "Thank you." I whisper.

"Feel better?" She asks.

I nod.

"Good." She shifts higher up the bed, her hip pressed against the side of my arm to loom over me like the goddess that she was. Petting my hair she just gazes on me for a time. She gives me a few minutes to savor this moment and the wonderful afterglow of my orgasm. Then, at last, she gets to the reason she'd come. "I'm here now baby. We can talk without anybody else hearing." She leans down to kiss me then rises up again. "Tell me why you called me tonight." Before I could even reply with something frivolous she adds earnestly. "The real reason."

Chapter 48: Opening Up

Chapter Text

"I just wanted to hear your voice."

"You needed your Mommy tonight. I could hear it." She pets me. "Something upset you."

"It was just…I dunno."

She bites her lips, holding back her emotions, before whispering. "Don't shut me out baby."

I realize that I was acting like Eugene, her real son. It tore her up how he had cut her out of his life since moving to University and now here I was doing the same thing. What she didn't realize though is that it wasn't her, it was me. I didn't want to dredge up the trauma buried inside of me because I wasn't sure if I was strong enough to hear it myself. But…maybe I could just share a little. One memory. I look up at my angel and feel her supple palm on my face. She doesn't hurry me as I take my time to collect my thoughts and firm up my will.

"I…we…we were looking at some things today."

"Oh?"

"Yeah." There's another long moment of silence as that will I had bolstered was already crumbling. I clear my throat and continue. "We found pictures of my mother and…um…an old painting I made."

"Oh, a painting. I'd like to see that."

"I was just little."

"I want to see it even more." She says warmly. "What is it?"

"Just me and…Kiki." I sob. "It was her birthday."

"Come here my love." She says, pulling me up into her arms. My tears hadn't surprised her, how could they? It seemed I wept like a fountain every damned time we saw each other. She didn't understand why I cried but it didn't matter. That was the thing about Moms, real Moms, that I was learning. They were there for you without condition or explanation, they were just there.

Burying my face in her breast I let out some tears before continuing through shuddering breaths. "She came home drunk…she had a guy with her…" I sniffle. "…it was the first time I yelled at her…and the last time."

"You yelled at your mother?"

I nod. "I screamed. She said Kiki could have a cake and presents but….she forgot! I was so mad. I was so mad at her. It was Kiki's birthday! She ruined Kiki's birthday. She promised. I wanted to see Kiki blow her candles out."

"Awww baby."

"I hit her. I hit her right in the face and cut her lip."

"Oh!"

"The guy left. He didn't want to deal with screaming kids. She was furious! She was so angry." I shudder. "So angry."

"Aw baby." She cradles me as if to shield me from this monster of the past.

"She hit me a couple of times but…" My eyes pressed shut tight I could see the scene as clear as if it happened yesterday. "…but Kiki…she fought her. She protected…me." I let out long sob. "She got hurt real bad Mum. Real bad."

"Oh my God. I am so sorry."

Opening my eyes I retreat back to the present, the memory just too painful to linger in. "I could only watch it happen. I saw it. I couldn't…stop it. I was too scared, too small, too…weak."

"No." Mom whispers. "You were not weak my love. You were just a child."

I swallow hard and sniffle, the tears were easing. "Kiki still has a scar on her back from that night." My voice goes dark. "Mother's birthday present."

"That woman was no mother."

I look up again to Evelyn and bask in her radiant energy. I let out a self-pitying laugh. "God…you must be regretting getting involved in this fucked up family."

"Not a chance." She replies.

"Anyway, seeing that painting and those pictures." I hug tight to her soft body. "It brought some stuff out. Since I met you…I've started thinking about those old days again. I don't know why." I sigh, my head pillowed by her bosom. "Thank you for answering. It meant a lot, just to hear you."

"Anytime my prince. I'm only a phone call away."

"Yeah."

We fall quiet. I'd gotten what I needed to off of my chest and shared my burden, words weren't needed anymore. She holds me, she strokes me, she mends me. When our embrace parts I was feeling sleepy yet deeply rejuvenated. The magic of her touch never failed to humble me.

"Baby." She lays me down and gazes down on me with a tender concern about me that I'd seen before. "These are powerful emotions we're playing with."

"I know."

"I'm not a therapist."

"Me neither."

"Just…if our Mommy kink is a problem for you…if it's ever too much to handle…"

"No!" I take her hand and kiss it. "I need my Mommy."

"I can be your Mommy Domme. I can be your lover. I can just be your friend. It doesn't have to be everything my pet."

"I need my Mommy!" I pout.

She smiles a warm gentle smile and pinches my pouting bottom lip. "If it's ever too much, I'll understand." She kisses me. "I love you. That will never change."

"Love you."

"I should go." She says. "Alan is a deep sleeper but…" She sighs. "I should go. Would you like a lullaby?"

I shake my head and rub my face. "I'll walk you down."

"Oh, that's not…"

"You don't know this neighborhood." I cut her off. "I'll walk you down."

She grins. "Alright then." We hug and get up off of the bed. I turn the light on and throw on some clothes as Evelyn looks about my room with a polite curiosity. "This is…nice."

"It's a shit hole." I say the straight up truth.

She laughs. "Well, only two more sleeps."

"Thank God."

We walk out and she unexpectedly stops at Kiki's door and knocks. After a moment Kiki opens up. "Booty call all done?"

Without a word Evelyn pulls my sister into a big mommy-style hug. Kiki stiffens up and looks at me surprised and confused. I just chuckle and shrug. Mom then plants a kiss on the side of Kiki's curly haired head and says emphatically. "You are a good girl."

This leaves Kiki baffled and me giggling. Leaving my sister perplexed we slip our shoes on and head downstairs. Evelyn stays close to my side, her hands holding to my arm. She didn't say anything but I could tell that she loved the fact that I was escorting her down, her gallant boy watching out for her safety. She made me feel brave and strong inside despite it being such a minor thing. Besides one suite where an argument was going on the building was otherwise still and quiet.

"I hope your car's okay." I say as I open the door from the stairwell to the main floor hall. "Where did you park."

"I have a cab waiting." She says.

"A cab?" She'd had a fare running this whole time!? "Aw geez, I didn't know."

"Don't worry about it. It was worth it." She says. "I wasn't about to leave my car parked around here this time of night, no offense."

"None taken." I laugh. Mom might be a tad sheltered out there but she was no dummy.

I walk as proud as any man had ever been with a woman on his arm. The streetlight out front flickered, trash blew on the breeze and the driver was currently leaning on his cab talking to one of the local street walkers but for me it was a grand exit as I escort my fine lady from my palace out to her waiting carriage. The driver flicks his cig off into the darkness and hurries back to the driver's seat. The hooker nods at me as she turns to begin another strut down the block. "Hey Donny."

I nod back. "Hey Krystal."

I walk Evelyn to her car and open the door for her. "Ma'am."

She is grinning from ear to ear as she accepts my gentlemanly gesture. Taking my free hand she lowers into the back seat. With a wink she says. "See you soon my prince."

"It will feel like an eternity my Queen."

I could almost hear the cab driver roll his eyes at our corny display. I close the door and watch the car disappear into the night. I take deep breath of the grimy city air and slowly let it out. I turn and walk back into the rundown old building that would be home for just another couple of days. Back at the suite Kiki is waiting for me, arms crossed and a big impish grin on her face.

"What?" I say, though I can't hide my smile.

"Mom?" She jibes.

I tilt my head. "Mom? What?"

"You called her Mom."

"I did not."

"Yes you did." She points at me. "You called Evelyn Mom."

Shit…I did to. When I first opened the door and she surprised me it was the first thing from my lips. "Well…she's my Sugar Mamma, you said so yourself."

"Nuh uh." She giggles. "That's not how you said it. You are so naughty!"

"Shut up!" I hurry past her. "Go to bed. We have a lot of work to do tomorrow."

Kiki is still giggling as I shut my room door and flop down on my bed. My spirit at peace, my heart full, a weight lifted from my mind, and Evelyn's lovely aroma still subtly lingering in the air I close my eyes and drift off into a deep sleep.

Chapter 49: Showtime?

Chapter Text

I sleep like a baby for the rest of the night.

The next day was our last full day in the old apartment where Kiki and I had spent so many years together. Even now our imminent departure didn't seem real. Countless memories clung to every nook and cranny of the place, some bright but many more dark. The long shadow of our mother still lingered over this space and I wondered if, in some fucked up way, it was that connection to her that had kept us in this dump for so long. She clung to everything. She clung to us. Trying to hold us back from moving past her. But there was a beacon now to show us the way, another woman even more powerful than she was.

Looking around as we ate our breakfast that morning I whisper. "She can't stop us."

Kiki, knowing precisely what I was referring to, reaches across to hold my hand. "No, she can't."

The day was one of packing the remaining stuff we'd be taking with us and handing off or trashing everything else. It was also a day of goodbyes. A few neighbors and friends stop by, some to say their farewells and others just to pick up the free crap we were getting rid of. It was hardly high quality stuff but most of our acquaintances were as poor as we were. We are peppered with questions as to where we were going and why it had been without warning and why it was all so secret. We sidestep the queries as much as possible simply saying that we had an opportunity that was just too good to pass up on.

As the day progresses it was hard not to notice how few of Kiki's old working friends bother to show. Since she cleaned up after the close call with the overdose it seemed she was as good as dead to that lot. I knew it had to hurt, a few of those people she had counted as true friends, but she bears it with impressive poise. She even told me that it didn't feel good but that she was better off knowing, that no friends were better than false friends. As for me, I only had a handful of what I considered good buddies and a lot of them had grown distant since our school days. I promised I'd pop back and visit from time to time, a promise that we all knew was unlikely even as I said it, and we made nebulous plans of hooking for some online gaming. They pretty much wished me luck and that was that.

All in all disentangling from our life here proved surprisingly easy. We were realizing that our mother's decision to cut herself and her two children off from her own family when she moved to the city meant that while our roots in the neighborhood had grown wide they were very shallow.

When we didn't have other folks around Kiki suggested that we also use the day to start practicing for the roles we were about to play in our new life out in the burbs. I at first balked at it, thinking she was just teasing me again, but she convinced me that it was actually a good idea. As of tomorrow we were going to be Mr and Mrs Garcia, the quiet and mild-mannered couple that Evelyn's husband was expecting. While not in private we were going to have to live this fiction and do so convincingly. I was a notoriously bad liar and a bit of preparation would help ensure I didn't say anything suspicious while Alan or our new neighbors were around.

"How long are we going to keep this up Kiki?" I ask.

"Kitty." She corrects me. "Kiki is staying here."

"Right. Kitty." I nod. "How long do you think?"

"No clue kid." She pauses. "Wait, that's not going to sound right at all." She tries again. "No clue, darling."

I roll my eyes. "We can't keep it up forever, Kitty."

"We'll figure it out. We're not even there yet. Just stick with the story and we'll cross that bridge when we get there."

"Yeah, I guess."

After a time our role play is actually kinda fun, reminiscent of when Kiki would drag me into playing house with her as a kid, and it really did turn out to be valuable. It would take time to commit it to reflexive memory but by the evening I was only calling her by her old name half the time, which was progress. At Kiki's, I mean Kit's, direction we even practice subtle changes to our body language so that we appeared more as a couple than as siblings. For example, instead of standing shoulder to shoulder we'd stand just slightly facing each other. Just those little things that would help the illusion. Well, mostly little things.

"Now…kiss me." She says as she puckered her lips.

"Get outta here!" I push her face away.

"Gimme some tongue baby." She mumbles, her face smooshed behind my palm.

"Stop!"

"Ha ha ha!" She slips around my hand and tilts her face up at me with big smooching lips at the ready. "Mmmmm!"

"No way!"

"Aw, c'mon. Give wifey a nice kissy."

"Give wifey a kick in the shin." I threaten playfully.

"Abuse! Spousal abuse!"

"Shut up!"

She laughs. "Not even a little one?"

"Not on the lips!" I say. "And definitely not when other people are watching. The ruse will end someday ya know, let's not do anything we can't live down."

"What's wrong with a smooch?" She teases, eyebrows waggling up and down. "A nice romantic kiss, mmm?"

"Um, your my sister."

"You kiss your Mommy well enough."

My cheeks warm with a sudden blush. I knew this was coming, she was my sibling and siblings bust each others balls like nobody else can, but I still wasn't prepared for it. "Shut up!"

She giggles and scratches her chin in thought. "Now does that make her my Mom too, or my mother-in-law? Our family tree got a whole lot more complicated."

"Oh my God." I grumble. "I'm gonna kick your butt."

"Abuse!"

I go to grab her into a headlock only to have it quickly reversed into one of her classic big sister noogies.

"Ow!" I struggle, though not hard enough to actually escape.

"Call for your Mommy! Ha ha ha!"

"Stop it!" I laugh.

Letting me go she grabs my cheeks and lays a big wet smacker right on my lips. "Little weirdo."

"I'm not!" I protest as I wipe the kiss from my lips. "You weren't supposed to hear that."

She pats my shoulder still chuckling. "It's cool. It's all cool. I've done worse for clients, trust me. I can't say I'm shocked. She's got that big mama energy about her."

I smirk. Big mama? She didn't know the half of it. "That she does."

"She called me a good girl." Kiki titters. "Me!"

"It's just her way." I say. "Don't tease me about that, okay? Or her either. Anything else, but not that."

"Fair enough. None of my business anyways." Her giggles fade into a warm smile. "You got it kid. No teasing about the Mom thing."

"Kid?"

"I mean darling! Damn it."

We laugh once more.

And so the day goes. Before we knew it the sky was darkening outside and our little home is barren beyond a couple of dressers, a stack of boxes, and the last remnants we'd left in our rooms and the washroom to pack up tomorrow. The work done I walk up beside my sister and put an arm around her shoulders. She rests her head on my shoulder as we look around the place and the humble pile of belongings in the center of living room. It wasn't much to show for our lives thus far but a new start was just a sleep away.

"Donny." She says. "Thank you. Thank you for bringing me with you. Thank you for not leaving me here." She sighs. "I'm not sure I coulda made it on my own little brother."

I knew how much that took for her to say. Tightening my arm I say. "We've always got each other."

"Yeah." She straightens up. "Donny, I have to go somewhere. Alone. Tonight."

I look down at her warily. "Go somewhere?" Since she'd gotten home from the hospital I had been her shadow, at her side at all times to make sure she stayed clean. She never once complained, in fact she appreciated it, as she recognized she needed the help. So what was this about? "Where are you going?"

"There's somebody I need to see." She says as she slips from my arm to turn to look at me. "It's private. I just need…"

"No. I'm not giving you any money."

She smiles a bittersweet smile. "I wasn't going ask for any money. I just need you to trust me. I'll be good, I promise. I am not going to fuck things up this close to getting out of here."

"I'll come along. I don't mind."

"I need to do this alone." She says. "I appreciate all you've done but you can't babysit me forever."

"It's important?"

"Yeah." She says softly. "It's important."

"You won't tell me?"

"Sorry Donny, not this time."

I look into her big brown eyes. "Swear to me."

"I swear." She says. "I'll be home just after midnight."

"That late?"

"Can't be helped. I won't be later than 12:30 though."

After a moment to consider it I nod. "I mean, I can't stop you. Just…please Kiki, come home to me."

"I will." She winks. "You're never gettin rid of me kid." Then she adds very solemnly. "Till death do us part."

I roll my eyes again. "Would you stop."

She chuckles and gives me a peck on the cheek. "I'll see you when I get home."

"I'll be waiting for you." I say sternly.

"I know."

"12:30, no later."

"Yes dear."

"Hey…" I stop her on the way to the door. "…I love you."

She smiles and assures me. "I'll be okay."

"Okay."

I worried, of course I did, but tonight of all nights I had faith that my sister could stay on the straight and narrow. We'd come too far and there was too much at stake. Plus there was something in her tone of voice that told me this task was not one she took frivolously.

Once she was gone I wander the place looking for any little last minute job that might need doing. Except for the cleaning, which would be taken care of by Mr. Khan with the deposit we were abandoning, everything else was done. It left me at a loss as to what to do. The television had been given away. I had to stay up to see my sister get home, so an early bedtime wasn't an option. After saying my goodbyes I didn't want to go visit anybody. I wasn't hungry nor did I want to take a walk or anything like that. Wandering in the silence of the place I realize that it is the first time in a long time that I'd had the place all to myself. Alone with two and half hours to kill? My thoughts naturally veer only one way. Donny time! I swing by the washroom to grab the roll of toilet paper and I am halfway to my room before I pause.

"Shit."

I look down at the roll in my hand as I remember that I wasn't allowed to masturbate anymore. Gah! I was so horny too. It did remind me that I should really contact my Mom-Domme and let her know that things were on track. As I think about her a wicked grin slowly dawns across my face. No masturbation wasn't actually the rule she'd giving me. I wasn't allowed to play with my dick, that much was true, but there were more ways than one for a boy to play with himself. And there was that brand spanking new dildo my dear lovin Mom had given me that I hadn't yet tried. She told me that I was free to play with that toy for the first time…on one condition. But was I really willing to do that? My cock swells and my butt hole twitches. Yes…yes I was.

Feeling deliciously naughty right down to my core I find my phone and text Evelyn one simple word. "Showtime?"

Chapter 50: Big Boy

Chapter Text

I only have to wait a few minutes before my phone rings. It was her.

"Hi." I say in the soft submissive voice that I reserved just for her.

It had only been a short time but I was already prepared for the show I hoped to perform for my Mistress. My old laptop open on floor in front of me I kneel on the hard floor as naked as the day I was born, my supplies laid out beside the computer. Seeing my face and bare shoulders in the corner of the screen already had my nervous heart pounding.

"Showtime?" She asks.

"Please."

"Please?"

"Pleeeease." I beg. "I'm so hornyyyy."

"My goodness!" She chuckles. "Listen to you."

"I'm online." I say. "The camera and mic aren't the best, but they're working."

"Your sister?"

"Out for a couple of hours. I'm all alone and I'm so hornyyy." I whine with a smile on my face. "Pleeease Mom. I want it so baaaad."

"Stop whining baby. Let me hear your pretty voice."

"Yes Mum." I say softly. "Please?"

"Well…" There is a long excruciating pause. "…Alan is busy and…since you asked so nicely, I suppose so."

I giggle excitedly. "Thank youuu!"

"Mmm."

"You know where to find me."

"See you soon my boy."

The call ends and I set the phone to the side and stare at the screen waiting for Evelyn to call me via the video conferencing program we agreed that we'd use. At the last second I switch to laying on my stomach. I grab a pillow to cushion my crotch from the hard floor and tilt the camera to frame me so that the screen showed that I was in the buff without actually showing anything. Elbows on the floor, chin on my hands, feet playfully swaying through the air, I wait for the call. It isn't long before I hear the chime. I click to answer and Evelyn's gorgeous face fills the screen.

"Hi!" I smile, my kicking feet quickening in excitement.

Her eyebrows raise the moment she sees me, her smile lifts my heart. "Well hello there handsome!"

I giggle. "How was your day?"

"Pretty good. I was a bit tired is all."

"Because of me."

"I'm fine." She says. Leaning in she takes a closer look. "Are you wearing anything you little rascal?"

"Not a thing." I titter. "Totally nude. I couldn't even get my cage on. My little guy was too…happy."

She laughs then lets out a cute sigh. "That's my boy."

We just look at each other for a time all aflutter. Her camera pulls back and down as she lowers her phone to her lap allowing me to now see that she was in a lacy gray satin nightie which showed off her full figure magnificently. Behind her was her headboard telling me that she was in her and Alan's bedroom sitting in bed. From the angle it made her look like a twenty foot tall giant. I can't help but smile as I imagine her being like that. I could climb on her belly and curl up for a nice warm nap and she would hold me and care for me and watch over me as I slept.

"What's that big smile all about?" She smirks.

"You look so pretty today. Prettier than anything."

"Aw, thank you." She says happily. "And you are cute as a gumdrop, as always."

I bow my head bashfully. "Thank you Ma'am."

"Is everything ready for the big move?"

"Yes Ma'am. Everything is ready for tomorrow. I pick up the truck early so we should be out there by noon."

"Oh good. Well I will be here waiting for you." She relaxes back into the pillows she had tucked behind her. "Are you scared? This is a big change for you and your sister. You've been there a long time."

"Too long. I am counting the seconds until we can get out of here." I say. "And you? Second thoughts about brining me out there? We're flirting with disaster here."

She nods. "Yeah. I know. No, no second thoughts."

"I like your hair. Did you do something with it?"

Again she smiles as she strokes her long red locks down over her shoulders. "You noticed! Yes, just a little trim. Nothing big."

"Well it looks great."

"You are too much." She whispers as she reaches down to touch the screen with her fingertips. "Are you cold baby?"

"I'm okay." I wriggle closer. "I wish I was there to snuggle under the blankets with you though."

"Me too baby." She says.

I tilt my head to rest it on my left hand then reach my other hand out to touch the screen so that it was as if our fingertips met. "We can just hang out if you're not in the mood. I just want to spend time with you."

"Oh my prince." She beams. "You are such a good boy."

"I'm a horny boy." I confess.

"And there is nothing wrong with that." She says. "Mommy's a little excited too." She tilts the camera down to give me a glimpse of the growing bulge bending her sleek nightie.

Instantly my mouth begins to water. I lick my lips and swallow hard. My dick twitches and so does my yearning butt hole. Words cannot describe how much I wanted to be fucked by that woman.

She tilts it back toward her face. "Are you sure you are ready for your toy? It's awfully big compared to a finger."

I nod rapidly. "I can do it. It's not that big. Even I'm bigger than it is."

"Well you are a big boy. A big strong boy." She chuckles. "Why don't you show me how much bigger you are."

"Yes Ma'am!" I giggle. My hesitancy to show myself naked on camera is long gone as I push off of the floor up to kneeling position.

"Oh my!" Her eyes flare. "Look at you! Mmm, mmm!" She openly ogles me and boy does it feel good. "You used that grooming kid I see."

"Yeah." I nod. "I wanted to look good for you."

"You always look good baby. But you're looking a little extra good today."

"He he he." I play with my short trimmed and sculpted pubes a bit before grabbing my dildo. With it in one hand and my dick in the other I bring the toy up beside my manhood to show her the comparison. I laugh and puff my chest out proudly. "Look! I'm bigger and I'm not even all the way hard! Ha ha ha!"

She laughs with me. "Shhhh. Not so loud baby."

"Do you see? Do you see Mom? I'm bigger!"

"I see you my boy." She says brightly. "Goodness you are so big."

"He he he." I begin to stroke my cock, wanting to bring the rest of the way to life to really show her what I had.

"Mmm. Come a little closer my pet. Let me see your little guy even better."

Eagerly I slide the pillow forward then kneel on it closer to my laptop. My head and shoulders were now cut off in the frame but it now clearly showed my dick and the fake phallus. With Evelyn watching it does not take long to get to full mast. I flex my penis as hard as it would go. Turning left I show her how my dick stuck past the other one by an inch or so. Turning right I show her how my mine completely eclipsed the other. Turning straight on I show them side by side.

"Look. See. I'm thicker too." I say excitedly. "Do you see? Do you see?"

"I see it my boy." She chuckles. "I see it."

"I am a big boy!"

I loved how her body jiggled at her joyful laughter at my silliness. "Yes my love."

"My balls are bigger too."

"Yes my pet. I see them."

"I looked it up. My toy is about average size for guys." I bounce up and down playfully so that my dick bobbed and my nuts bounced. "Look how much bigger I am than that. See."

"You boys and your obsession with size." She titters to herself, clearly adoring my goofy behavior despite how silly it was. Compared to her my pecker was downright minuscule, she thought of it as 'cute', but she was enjoying my vibrant exuberance regardless. She rolls her eyes. "Yes my prince, I see you. Mommy is VERY impressed."

"He he he!" Feeling a bit extra naughty I lean down to peer into the lens. "Am I really bigger than…you know who?"

"Donald." She scolds. "That's not…" She was flustered. "I told you that back before I knew you two would meet. You were just some boy in my tub back then."

"It's true though. Isn't it?"

"Donald."

"Mmm?"

"Donald…you can't…"

"It's trueeee." I sing. "I'm biggerrrr than Alannn."

With a terribly guilty blush she whispers. "Yes. He's…about the size of your toy."

"Pffff! He he he he he!"

"Now you stop that!" She points at me sternly though she was holding back giggles. "That is private information."

"He he he." I lean back and thrust my hips up and forward, flexing my hard cock as hard as I possibly could to watch it swell alongside the competition to show both Evelyn and myself just how much larger I could be. Alan was a beast, he could crush me with one of his massive hands, but it sure was a boost the manly ego to know I had him beat so decisively between the legs.

"Don't you tease him." She says. "You aren't supposed to know that."

"I know." I croon. "I'll be good."

"You better be." She says more seriously. "Besides, he is just fine the way he is. That is how God made him. That size stuff doesn't matter."

"Oh…it matters." I quip.

"He's perfectly…"

"Average."

"Donald!" She snaps.

"I'll be good." I say more obediently and bow my head. "Sorry Ma'am."

"Good." She nods firmly. "Enough about him." She says as she taps her chin thoughtfully, a lewd twinkle in her hazel eyes. "Now…here I am with my very own personal camboy. Whatever shall I do with him?"

I sit my butt down between my feet, dildo in my hand, ready to obey her every whim. "Anything you wish."

Chapter 51: Camboy

Chapter Text

Evelyn looks at me for a time. Looking at me in that special adoring way that only she could which made me feel not only comfortable in my nudity, but proud of it. I shimmy a little bit backwards just so I was framed better for her, so she could see all of me, and there I wait for my orders. I really did feel like a camboy waiting for tips and requests before I performed for the unblinking lens of the camera. It was so wonderfully naughty. True to form though Evelyn throws me a curveball.

"Give yourself a nice big hug."

"A nice big…really?" I'd expected something much kinkier.

"Are you going to be good for Mommy?"

"Yes Ma'am."

I set the dildo down then wrap my arms around myself as far as I could then pull them in tight to give myself a hug.

"Good boy." She beams. "Tell me how beautiful you are."

"Um…I'm beautiful?"

"Say it nicer."

"I'm…I'm beautiful."

"Good boy." She says. "You are beautiful."

"I'm beautiful." My hug loosens and I bring my hands to my chest in a most unmanly sort of way. "I'm a beautiful man."

"Yes baby, yes!" She nods. "Are you happy?"

"Yes!" I reply without hesitation. "I am so happy."

"You deserve it. You deserve to be happy. Say it my pet."

"I…deserve to be happy."

"Now tell yourself how much you love yourself."

"Um…I love you Donny?"

She chuckles. "Say it better than that."

"I love myself." I say again more seriously. In her eyes I saw the love and through her eyes I find myself. "I love me."

"That makes two of us." She says softly.

"This isn't what you're supposed to do with a camboy." I quip even though I felt so damn good inside.

"Isn't it?" She says innocently. "I'm new to all this."

"You're the best." I sigh. "I love you so much."

With a big grin and a wink she says. "Alright, time to put you to work boy."

"Yes Ma'am!" I sit up tall and pick up my dildo excitedly. "Want me to put it in my ass?"

This makes her laugh. "The impatience of youth. No baby, not yet."

"Awww."

"Such a needy boy." She brings her phone closer to see me better. "I want to see that sexy body move first. Show me what you got baby."

"Move? Um, right. Move." I think a moment. Scooping up the laptop I turn to place it on my mattress so that it sat a bit higher. I tilt the screen so that the camera captured the entire wall behind me. I then slink backwards and I rise to my feet in as smooth and sexy a manner as my awkward ass could manage.

Clumsy as it felt my audience loves it. Evelyn's face comes in close.

I was already nude, so a strip show was out, and I had no music to dance to so I just do what what feels sexy. I sway my hips from side to side. I run my hands down my naked body, bending at the waist right down before sliding them back up again to end with a quick double slap of my nipples. I kiss toward the camera. I preen and gyrate like I'd seen so many pop stars do, my hard cock swinging in front of me like a conductors wand. I grab my dick and smack my butt with the other hand and thrust into the air with my best 'fuck me' face.

Honestly, alone in the quiet empty room, I felt like a fucking fool. I felt absolutely fucking ridiculous. If anybody else saw me right now I might actually die of embarrassment. But Evelyn loves it. Somehow she didn't see how graceless my movements were. Somehow she couldn't notice how unsure I was of everything I was doing. Somehow she didn't seem to realize how imperfect my soft physique actually was. Or maybe, somehow, she did see all those things…and it just didn't matter. In fact, it only made it better. Every twirl, every thrust, every sensual motion, she devours like it was hottest porn on the internet.

Biting her bottom lip she shakes her head sighs. "Damn baby, Mama likes!" She swallows and licks her lips. "Show me that hot little tushie baby."

I spin in place and come down with a wide stanced stamp that makes my butt and balls jiggle. I quickly shoot a sultry look back over my shoulder at my MILF lover and waggle my ass toward her.

"Ha ha ha! Yes baby!" She sets down the phone on her lap and claps her hands to cheer me on. It takes me a second but I realize by the angle that her phone was likely being propped up by the shaft of the thick cock. It could have been blankets too but I chose to believe the former. The reminder of her wonderful penis inspired me further. I wanted to make her so hard and so wet.

I gyrate my hips. I run my hands up and down my sides before bringing them in front of me to put on the wall. I bend over, exposing my hole.

"Ohhhh!"

I couldn't see her but the sound of her moan told me all I needed to know. I rock my ass forward and back toward the computer. Reaching back I grab my cheeks and spread them wide for her, leaving absolutely nothing to the imagination. Craning my head to peer back over my shoulder I let out pouting plea. "I'm so horny. I want youuuuu."

"Oh my sweet prince." She huffs. I note that her right hand now reached down past the phone. She was playing with either her balls or her pussy.

I lower right down onto my knees, staying bent over as I do so. I lay my chest on the floor, ass high, displaying total submission and readiness to be mounted. "Mmmmmm." I whimper. "I need youuuu."

"Ask me." She whispers. "Ask me nicely."

"Please, please. I wanna get fucked so bad." Reaching between my legs I play with my balls and gooch. "Please."

"Of course baby. Anything for my boy." She hisses. "You got your toy there?"

"Yes Ma'am."

"Go get it now. Hurry."

"Yes Ma'am." On my hands and knees I scamper over where I'd left the dildo. I grab it along with the lube. "Here it is." I show her, closer to the camera now. "Here's my toy."

I could see a subtle blush across her cheeks and hear her breathing had picked up. Lust was painted across her expressive beautiful face. I did that. I did that for her. That made me feel so good.

"Good boy." She points. "Is that a twinkle I see down there?"

I look down to see what she is talking about. Indeed, a drop of precum had sprouted from my penis. I look back up. "Yes Ma'am. I'm leaking."

She smiles. "That's normal baby. You'll probably leak a lot tonight." She brings the finger she was pointing with to her lips.

Picking up on the unspoken command I swipe the precum from my tip and bring to lips. I lick it off with a flick of my tongue then purse my lips around my fingertip to suckle on it.

"Sweet Jesus." She gasps. She glances up toward where I knew the door into the bedroom was, worried about Alan walking in on her, but forges on. With her free hand she pulls the shoulder straps of her nightie down to expose her big round heavy breasts.

"Mmmm!" I coo as her aroused tawny nipples come into sight. Without even realizing it I began to suckle harder on my finger.

Her left hand gropes and squeezes her tit, her right continues doing whatever it was doing outside the view of the camera. "Suck your toy now. Show me how good you can suck it."

Too impatiently I bring the phallus to my mouth and slide it all the way in. "CLLGHH!" I heave as I nearly wretch from my gag reflex. I pull the dick from my mouth, coughing and sputtering.

"No, no, no, no." She shakes her head. "No baby. Be nice with yourself. Be gentle. Go slow. You're my soft boy. You're not a hard boy. Hard boys are boring. I don't want those boys. You're my soft precious baby boy."

I bow my head and say demurely. "Yes Ma'am."

Her fingers rhythmically rub at her nipple as if milking it. She wanted me on it suckling, and I wanted it too, but that would have to wait for another time. "Are you my soft boy?"

"Yes Ma'am. I'm your soft boy."

"Yessss. You are." She smiles. "I love you."

"Love you too."

"Good boy." She says. "Now, you just do exactly what I say. Okay? I'll look after you right."

I bat my eyes and shrink smaller, though on the inside I felt bigger than ever. "Yes Ma'am."

Author's Note: Over 50 chapters in and y'all are still reading. It humbles me. Thank you so much for reading, liking, commenting, and supporting.

Chapter 52: Following Direction

Chapter Text

"Show me your toy." She says. Holding it by the suction cup base I hold the phallus up in front of my face. She nods toward it. "Who gave that to you?"

I look at it and then back to her. "You did."

"That's right baby." She says, her hand continuing to massage her big breast. "That's Mommy's cock you are holding."

I giggle and shake my head. "Yours is bigger. I like yours more."

She smiles. "Well I'm not there right now so that will have to stand in for me."

"Okay." I pout playfully. "I guess."

"Now, look at it again."

I refocus on the silicone stiffy and study the mushroom shape of the tip, the ridge that ran along the front, the bulging veins that snaked down the sides and back, and the subtly textured balls tight and snug at its base.

"That's me." She whispers. "That's my gift to you."

Before my eyes the dead object is imbued with a presence. Her presence. I began to see the elegance and beauty in the item that had simply been a dick a moment ago. This was a woman's cock and that simple shift of perspective made it wonderful. I hold it differently now. This wasn't simply a sex toy, it was a treasure.

"Start with the balls." She says. "Slow, soft, gentle."

Now mesmerized by my toy I bring it in close, the side of my nose nuzzling into the base of the shaft, and I lovingly kiss the left testicle. One kiss leads to another and then another sucking kiss again. "Mmm." I hum softly.

"That's it my prince. I like that."

I smooch and suck and lick the ball then glide over to the other to give attention too. All the while I let my imagination tell me that this was in service to my Queen. With my mouth I orally service her nuts with all the care and attention I could muster. "Mmmm."

"Okay, up the shaft now."

My mouth glides up the ridge to the front, the bumpy veins running across my wet lips. It didn't feel like the real thing. It didn't have her velvety smooth skin, supple veins, or slightly salty flavor but the shape was right. More suckling kisses along one side and then the other. Whenever I can I look to the screen to see her hungry eyes watching me. With steamy lust I gaze back at her letting her know whose cock it was in my mouth.

"Now the tip." She sighs, her hand shifting to her other breast. "Show me all of your love."

Unlike the first time where I crudely jammed the thing into my maw, this time I am sensual and romantic. My lips slightly parted I kiss it soft and slow. My suction gentle over the crown I use just my tender lips to rhythmically rub, rub, rub just the rounded glans. It was so small compared to hers with no hole to tease or spongy flesh to nibble but it was much easier to manage. "Mmm, mmm." My soft cooing picks up as I gradually suck another inch in.

"Use your other hand." She says. "Touch your body baby."

With my free hand I grab my pec in a way similar to how she was touching herself. I lightly pinch my nipple and rub the meat of my pec as I settle into a steady in and out motion over the top half of the cock. "Mmm, mmm, mmm."

"Good boy."

I push it deeper, almost all the way, but stop short of another embarrassing gagging incident. The toy being so slender compared to the only dick I'd actually sucked meant I was discovering new ways of giving it head. I had room to tap and twirl my tongue around it. I could shift angles to have it press out against my cheek. I could lever it out from my sucking lips with a wet flick. I wouldn't trade Mom's cock for anything but one this size was a heck of a lot of fun too. "He he he. Mmmmm."

Evelyn smiles seeing her boy so happily at play. "That's my Donald. You're doing so good."

My hand slides down my stomach and claws back up again. "Can I touch my penis?" I plead between sucks. "Please?"

"Since I am watching, yes."

"Thank youuu." My hand darts down to grab my own cock. I begin to stroke it in time with my sucks as I writhe and gyrate erotically for my audience of one. I'd barely begun to jerk off, just enough to really start feeling it, when my Domme reminds me what we were here to do.

"Alright baby. Do you have the lube there?"

"Mmm!" A submissive squeak escapes me as I realize where this about to go. I pop the cock from my lips. "Yes Ma'am. Right here." I show her.

"Good boy." She licks her lips and lets out a long breath. She had continued playing with herself beyond the camera this whole time and she was really feeling good now. "Your fingernails are all trimmed and filed?"

"Yes Ma'am. Always. Just like you told me."

"You are such a good boy. Mmmm." My obedience was a sexy to her as my pretty body. I loved it as well. She licks her lips again and swallows. "Listen now. Bring your legs forward. Sit down on the floor"

"Yes Ma'am." I do as she says and come to sit on my butt facing the computer.

"Angle the camera down. Let me see all of you."

I do so. The lighting wasn't the best but the angle was nearly perfect for her to get the best view.

"Alright my sweet one. Do you have some pillows and blankets you can put behind you?" She asks. "I need to see both that handsome face of yours as well as your hot little bum."

"Yes Ma'am." I titter at the compliment.

"Get them and put them behind you. Get nice and comfy."

I set the dildo down on its base and obey. Getting the pillow and blankets off of the bed I clump in them together and place them so that I could recline back into them. I return to my seated position.

"That's it baby. You are listening so good. I'm going to have something really nice for you the next time I see you."

I bow my head and blush bashfully. "Thank you."

"Now bring your knees up and spread those cute feet of yours apart."

On smaller picture I watch myself open up like a porn star for the camera. There I was as exposed as I could be. Nude, legs spread, with my ass and balls and cock smack in the center and my face clearly visible. This was blackmail material in the wrong hands. And it was certainly a vision nobody would want their mother to see. But Evelyn was not my mother, she was my Mommy.

"Yes, that will do nicely. You are so pretty. Such a pretty man." Evelyn sings. She takes a moment just to take me in before continuing. "Take some lube in your fingers. You are going to put it on your tush."

"Yes Ma'am." I squirt a healthy dollop of crystal clear lubricant onto the fingers of my right hand.

"Now put it on your hole."

I bring my hands down between my spread legs, my wrist in along the side of my scrotum, and I press glob of cool goo against my anus.

"That's it. Just like that." She says encouragingly. "I want you nice and lubed. Use as much as you need."

I rub the lubricant around then take some more and apply it.

"Good boy. Work it in there now. Use your fingers." She smacks her lips to wet her dry mouth. "Hohhhh."

"Ohhhh." I moan as into my tight sphincter slips my middle finger and then my ring finger. I finger myself for the camera and really get the lube all up inside of me. "Mommy." I gasp.

"Ohhhh. You are doing so good baby. So good. I'm so proud of you. You're soo…mmmm…" Just then her beautiful features contort in passion and she lets out a soft moan. "Hold on baby…Mommy's cumminnnng." Her desperate moan becomes a lilting growl as she clamps her mouth shut, biting down on her plump lips, so as hold back the sound from her husband. "MMMMMM!"

Watching Evelyn orgasm is a joy like no other, like a powerful pride deep down inside that I think only a submissive could truly appreciate. On her face I watch as the waves of ecstasy ripple through her as her hazy eyes stay fixed on me. It was a vaginal orgasm. I knew that not only by how her arm moved but I now knew her well enough to spot the difference. I liked that I knew that. I felt good in my soul being able to recognize the type of pleasure my Domme was experiencing.

"Ohhhh. Ohhh yesss. Ohhhh!" I moan for her, as if I was sharing her climax. I spread my legs wider, inviting her into me. I finger myself deeper and faster, aching for more. I grab the dildo and bring to my mouth to suck it again as if it were her, as if it were my mouth bringing her to climax. "Mmm! Mmmmmm!" I writhe and hump on the floor, my cock bouncing off my belly, as I perform a simulated orgasm of my own for my watching Mommy. "Nummm!"

"Hmmmmmm!" She groans, barely able to hold back her cry of blissful release, as she cums long and hard for her good boy.

Chapter 53: Donny's First Dick

Chapter Text

Her hazel eyes roll and Evelyn lets out a long happy sigh as her climax fades. "Ohhh God." She whispers.

"Was it a good one?" I ask.

"Yes baby, it was a good one." She smiles, her gorgeous face aglow with good feelings. "I think I quite like having my own camboy."

I giggle.

She takes another deep breath and composes herself. The hand on her breast stops rubbing. The other one comes back into sight, a sheen of moisture on the inside of the fingers, and she reaches to the side the wipe it with a tissue. She then pulls the shoulder straps of her nightie back up to cover herself. As much as I hated to see her boobs covered I understood the risk she was taking. Her husband might walk in at any moment and while he wouldn't be able to see the screen of her phone if he saw his wife with her tits out suspicions would surely be raised. Besides, I was her boy. I was the one giving the show. She could enjoy me anyway she wished.

I continue to slowly finger my ass with two fingers. The sting was long gone and it was only feeling good now, the steady dribble of precum leaking onto my belly was evidence of that. Subtle slurping noises accompany my penetrating fingers. I was as loose and as warmed up as I was going to get and I was eager for more. My shoulders propped up on the blankets and pillows, my head up to look down toward the screen, my legs splayed wide I await my next instruction.

"Okay my prince." She says as she picks up her phone to bring it closer to her face. "Now I can focus."

"Yes Ma'am."

Her gaze takes me in, paying particular attention to my probing fingers. "Does that feel good baby?"

"Yes Ma'am. So good." I huff. "Really, really, really good."

"Mmm, I can see. Damn you are looking so sexy baby."

"Ohhh Mom. I wanna get fucked so bad." I trill. "I want to feel you inside of me."

"Oh my sweet boy." She beams. "It will take time for you to be ready for that."

I pout. "If you say so."

"I do say so." She says firmly. "Mommy's very big. I'll need to see you take a whole hand before I know you can take me without me hurting you."

"A…whole hand?"

"Yes my boy."

"You want…to fist me?"

Her face scrunches. "That's a crude way of saying it, but yes." She says. "Does that scare you?"

"No Ma'am." I say with false bravado.

She leans in with a prescient maternal stare, seeing right through my fib like it were fresh water.

"Maybe a little." I confess. When I wasn't looking at her penis it was easy to forget just how huge it actually was. She wasn't wrong, if I couldn't take a hand and wrist I probably couldn't take her. But the idea of being fisted was so…raunchy.

"We stop when you want." She reminds me. "You only do what feels good."

"I'll do anything for you! I'll do it!"

"Shhhh. No baby. Not like that. You are my soft boy. You are my prince. If we do it, we do it for you."

"Mum…"

"Shhh. If we are able to make love in that way it would be wonderful. If not, it will still be wonderful. Let's keep our expectations realistic."

"I want to make love to you." I plead. "I want you in meee!"

"Shhhh." She soothes. "You have my gift?"

"Yes Ma'am." I reach with my free hand and plop the cock atop my chest.

"Good boy. Why don't you get that nice dick all lubed up for me."

I slip my fingers out and find the lube. Impatient as I am I end up spurting out way too much onto the silicone toy. Smearing it all up and down the knob and shaft the excess lubricant flows down over my chest. With my other hand I rub the glistening goo all over my chest and stomach until my body gleams in the overhead light. I lube up my own dick as well, giving it a few long strokes.

Evelyn is delighted by it all, she laughs and smiles and shakes her head. "Boys. So messy."

I giggle again.

"Alright silly. Enough playing around." She says. "Time to fuck that cute ass."

"Eeee!" I grip the toy and try to lift it. Slippery as grease it squirts from my hand to tumbled down over my belly and onto the floor. Mom laughs more as I scramble to find the super slick dick and get a proper grip on it. Her laughter makes me laugh and I ham it up a bit just to keep the jubilant feelings high. At last I have it by the base and down between my legs. Knowing it was about to be inside of me I look at its shiny length and, though smaller than me, it suddenly didn't look so little. "Oh boy."

"I think you are going to like this." She tells me. "Just be gentle baby. You stop if anything feels bad, okay?"

"Yes Ma'am."

"Alright." Her face is right up to the screen now as she gets as close as look as she can. "Put it against your tush."

With one slippery hand I pull a butt cheek wide as the other probes to find my juicy entrance. The smaller picture on the screen acts as mirror to help me. Soon I feel the rounded tapered tip of the toy pushing against my anus. Oh my, that was much bigger than a finger!

"Good boy." She says. "Remember baby, that's me there. That's Mommy knocking on your door."

"Mmm." I nod.

"Take a deep breath. Relax. I'm right here with you sweetie."

"Hahhhhh."

"Okay, slowly start to push it in. Your bum might fight it. Just pause and relax. Let yourself open up. Then push a little more."

Hunched forward, my thumb across the balls and my fingers hooked around the base, I pull the dildo in toward me. The pressure builds and, just as she told me it would, my butt clenches at first. But I was getting used to this feeling now and with a deep breath I am able to at least partially relax and open myself to it.

"HAH!" I gasp as it doesn't glide but pops in a couple of inches all at once. "Ohhh."

"How you doing baby?"

"Hnnngh. It's thicker than I'm used to."

"I bet it is." She says warmly. "Oh, you look so pretty baby. You are doing so good."

"Nnnnngh." I slowly pull the dildo into me, feeling every detail of the veiny surface as it pushes through my taut sphincter. "Mum!"

"Shhh. It's okay. I'm right here." She says as her gaze takes in not only the toy entering me but overwhelmed expression on my face as well. "You can do it baby. I'm right here with you. You are doing soooo good."

With Evelyn's encouragement nothing was going to stop me. The toy's thickness was another level to a finger or even two. It really, REALLY opened me up more than I was accustomed. Physically it was a new sensation. A bit like pooping but way better, and in reverse. Emotionally though it was a powerful sensation as it let those wonderful feelings of submission and vulnerability come out in me. I hunker lower and bring my knees up to my sides, feet up off of the ground, to go into a full ready to mount bottom pose.

"Oh Donald! Look at you! That's it."

"Mmmmm. Nnnnnngh. Ohhhhh!" I moan unabashedly as I pull the last few inches in. "Nnnngh!"

I discover that the new depth is just as heady as the girth. I let out a shuddering breath as the head of the toy delves into new and unspoilt regions. I stare at the screen, at Evelyn's caring focused expression, and hold the dildo right in to the fake balls.

"How you doing baby?"

"Ohhhhh."

"Yeah baby?"

"It's…so…good. So good!" I groan in my special high supplicating voice. "Ohhhhh."

"Good boy!" She praises. "You are doing so good. Just hold there. Get used to it. No hurry. No hurry."

I hold it deeply and clench down to feel it's unrelenting firm thickness. The cock gave me something to really bear down on. It didn't simply touch me or probe me, it filled me in an incredible new way. The rectal invasion was unfamiliar and sensitive but also…satisfying. The finger had been an lovely appetizer but now I was finally getting a proper filling meal. By instinct my hips hump back against it, my straining cock letting out a steady stream of precum. I grind into it, every tiny shift and twist a fresh bliss.

Having a cock inside of me, stretching me and filling me and delving deep into me, is a submission unlike any other. How much more could a man give himself to someone than this? How much more could he yield to his Mistress? I had given her my body in the most humbling and intimate way imaginable. My body was hers, inside and out. In the buzz of my powerful submissive high I let my imagination soar. The hard penis in my ass comes alive!

"Hahhhhh." I whimper as my head swims with this brand new pleasure. "Oh…you're deep. I feel you inside of me. I feel youuu. Ohhhhh."

"Yes! That's it. That's Mommy cock inside of you." She gasp. "Ohhh, you feel so good on my dick baby."

"Ohhhh God!" I groan loudly. "YES!"

Chapter 54: A Special Kind of Boy

Chapter Text

"When you are ready." Evelyn says. "Start moving."

Right away I very slowly pull the dildo away and once more feel its wonderful hard girth slide through my hole. "Ohhhhh." When it is two thirds of the way out…I pull it into me again. "Nnnngh!"

"That's it baby. Nice and slow. Feel Mommy's cock moving inside of you. It's feeling good, isn't it?"

"Ohhhhh God you feel goooood!"

"Yes my boy. You're fucking me soooo good baby."

"Mmmmm!"

In…out…in…out. The more I did it the easier it was and the better it felt, and it was already feeling incredible. Gradually, stroke by stroke, I am able to start to quicken the long steady thrusts. Each gliding in and out of my gripping asshole is a fresh joy. Not only did the stretch feel amazing the way the shaft ran across my prostate had me seeing stars.

"Ohhhhh!"

Just as I had pretended to cum with her during her orgasm she now pretends to be here with her cock buried inside of me. "Mmmm! Ohhh yes baby! Ohhh my God you're so good."

"Hahhhh!" I felt so fucking sexy with her watching. I bring my left hand across my chest, I point my toes pretty like, I bite my bottom lip and bat my big eyes as I make myself as cute as I could for my audience. Still I fuck the dick faster, now moving my ass to rock with the rhythm of it. I push back to take it in and pull away on the out stroke. The more I gave myself over to the experience of being the bottom the more it consumed me.

"Good boy. Mmmmm." She sings. "Yessss baby. Fuck that cock for Mommy."

"Ohhhh." My whole body gets into the motion. I thrust in a new way, one that maximized getting penetrated as opposed to being the penetrator. As good as that kind of sex was…this was better! To feel a beautiful woman's cock inside of me just…just…just made me feel right. This is how a boy was meant to be used. As good as the fantasy was I yearned to be touched. I reach for the camera. "Mum!"

"I'm right here my prince. Ohhhh you are so beautiful."

"I want youuuu." I whine as my hungry ass begins to push against the fake penis for more. My imagination had limits. I wanted the real thing. As good as this felt I could now sense that I could take thicker and longer. Maybe not as big as her but by God I would love to try. "I want youuuu!"

"Oh baby." She touches the screen. "I want you too."

"Mmmm."

"I want to see you closer." She says. "Bring that pretty face closer."

"Huh?" I pause.

"That toy is special. It can stick to things." She says. "You noticed it has a suction cup?"

"Yeah." I huff.

"Stick it on the floor." She nods downward. "Let me see you ride baby."

I grin. "Yes Ma'am." I gingerly pull the toy from my ass. "AH!" I let out a gasp as the ridge of the knob pops through the anus. Not worrying a bit about the mess I roll forward and SLAP the dildo down onto the floor between me and the computer. I find it amusing how the dick waggles before coming to rest. I marvel a moment at how it looked a lot smaller out here than it felt inside. I crawl forward and rise to my knees in a sexy pose worthy of a pinup. "You can't see the whole toy." I notice it in my frame.

"That's okay baby." She assures me, wanting to hurry this on. "As long as I can see your face and body."

I nod. Reaching down I position to cock to my impatient hole and sink my whole weight down onto it. "OHHHHHH!!!" My cock lurches, spitting forth a long shimmering line of precum that stretches down to the floor, as I feel that wonderful fullness push deep into me once more. My eyes roll back as I grind hard down into it. "MMMMM!"

Being closer to the camera Evelyn can see the bliss wash through my face and body. "I told you it would feel good. I knew you would love it."

"Yes. You knew. I do love it."

"Mommy knows her good boy. She loves him oh so much."

"Hnnngh!"

"Play with your cock baby. Let me see you play with it. Play with your little guy."

My body obeys even before my lust crazy mind can comprehend. I latch onto my tool with both hands and stroke myself in time. I ride on the cock in time with my fapping getting both pleasures at once.

"Oh sweet boy. Look at my boy." Evelyn watches me with love and lust in her hazel eyes. "My perfect boy."

"Ohhh my God!" I groan. "OHHH…AAHHHHH!!!" I was barely in a minute when without meaning to I am seized by orgasm "NO!" Too late though. I clamp my hands around my shaft and try to hold it back even as great gouts of hot thick sticky cum erupts out onto the floor in front of me. As I came my ass tightened rhythmically around the cock inside of me taking my climax to new realm. I grit my teeth and growl through the most intense orgasm of my life. "OHHHHH!"

"OH!" She laughs in surprise at my sudden popping off. "Oh yes! Yes, yes, yes! Cum baby. Ride that cock and cum for me."

As if I had a choice. In the grips of sexual rapture literally all I can do is ride it out! I grind into my toy and pump my throbbing dick as an unbelievable amount of jizz continues to spurt out in thick heavy globs. "HNNNGHHH!!!" I swear my powerful orgasm lasts twice as long, is twice as hard, and that I shoot twice as much, but eventually it does peter out.

I look down at my mess and my spent cock…and bow my head low. "I'm sorry."

"Sorry?" She brings the screen right in so that her face filled it completely. "Baby, you got nothing to feel bad about. You were amazing!"

"I didn't mean to cum so quick." I pout. "You didn't even give me permission."

She laughs merrily. "Don't you dare feel bad about that."

"Good boys wait for permission." I insist.

"I see. Do you think you deserve to be punished?"

I nod. "Yes Ma'am. I'm sorry Ma'am."

She studies me. "Very well. I will punish you later."

"Thank you Ma'am. I'll do better next time."

"You are a special kind of boy, aren't you?" She whispers, more her to herself than to me. "Donald."

"Yeah?"

"I love you."

I shrink smaller, feeling so unworthy yet so very appreciated. "Love you too."

"Let me see you smile."

"Aw Mom."

"Donald." She says again more firmly. "Let me see that pretty smile."

I look guiltily up at the camera and shoot her a little grin. That was all it took. Just the act of smiling and seeing her smiling back got me to giggling. "That was kinda quick though." I say.

"Nothing wrong with that. Don't be so hard on yourself. It's your first time riding baby!" She says. "Your body just did what came natural."

"It felt super good." I laugh. "Ohhh. That was fun. That was SO fun!"

"Was fun?" She raises a brow. "Hold on a second, just because you came doesn't mean we're done."

"But…"

"If that was really me there I'd barely be warmed up." She says. "You can't throw in the towel just because you squirted. It's not just size we have to work on baby, it's stamina. We gotta whip that hot little tushie into shape."

"You mean…?"

"Keep riding boy. I ain't finished with you yet!"

"Yes Ma'am!"

Chapter 55: Interrupted

Chapter Text

Having just busted my nut all over the floor I was suddenly feeling much more raw and tender down below, but my orders were to keep going so I that is what I do.

"Nnngh! Mmmm!" I whine as I start to ride my toy again. My cock, not quite hard but still at full size, slaps against the floor and continues to spit the dregs of my load as Mommy's gift continues to plunge inside of me. "Ohhmmm!"

"That's it. Sing for me my boy. You sound so pretty."

"Ohhhh! Ohhhhhhhh!"

"God baby, I am so hard for you right now."

"OHHHHHH!"

"Put your hands back and your feet out front, crab walk style."

I nod my obedience. It isn't as easy as it sounded. Trying to change position with lube everywhere and while trying to keep the dildo in my ass proves a challenge, but one I manage. Holding my self up on my hands and feet I find a new freedom of motion as I thrust into the air as I ride the cock. My meat flaps up and down with my movements, my balls bouncing and my dribbling dick slapping up and down against my belly, and the shift in angle causes the toy to drive into my glowing prostate more directly. Having cum the pressure had been released and so I wasn't chasing that orgasmic high like usual yet it still felt great. In fact it felt really great. Almost like…I was going to cum again!

"Ohhh, nnngh, ahhhhh!"

"Oh my sweet boy. Look at you go! You are everything I always wanted."

"MMMMM!"

For Evelyn my boyish moans are a lewd symphony. "That's it. Keep going. Ride it baby. Show me how good you can d…" Just then her head snaps up to look toward the door. "No. Not now." She whispers. "Damn it."

"Mum?"

She looks back down to the screen. "He's coming."

"Ohhh noooo!" I whimper in protest though I knew there was nothing to be done. She had heard her husband coming up the stairs. He would be in the room any moment now. Our fun was about to end in order to protect our secret, such was my lot as the other man.

"I'm turning the sound off." She whispers with a smile. "I'll keep watching as long as I can. You keep going until I end the call. Keep workin that booty baby."

"Yes Ma'am." I mewl.

She kisses at the screen. "See you tomorrow my prince."

"Yes my Queen."

She fiddles with the phone to mute it, both so that she was muted for me and I was muted for her, and I notice her rearrange herself, probably covering up her massive boner with bunched up covers. As I continue my lewd performance I watch her. She looks up and speaks to Alan. Jesus, talk about audacious! Sitting on the bed speaking with her husband who was right there as her boy toy performed for her on the screen of her phone. The brazen risk was wicked and naughty and I felt so fucking sexy being a part of it. I couldn't read lips, especially in my current state of distraction, so I have no idea what is being said. It didn't matter anyway. I still had a job to do here.

"Ohhhh fuuuuck!" I groan openly. She couldn't hear my lewd noises anymore but they come anyway. In our time together she had trained me to let go and express the good feelings in voice and expression and body language and in doing so I had discovered it actually felt better this way. Besides, the way this dick was hammering into my P spot I'm not sure I could have held it back anyway. "OHHHH!"

Knowing I was now competing with Alan for Evelyn's attention I shift into erotic overdrive. Shifting my weight to one hand I bring the other up to grope at my shiny lube covered body. I grip at my chest and stomach, I massage my balls and stroke my near stiff cock, I ride faster and hard, I writhe and preen, I do everything I can to make myself as distracting as possible. My efforts pay off as I see my Mommy continually peeking down toward the screen as she spoke with her husband. In fact she had a hard time tearing her eyes away. She begins to pretend to text just so that she could look at the screen for longer periods. I could imagine what torture it was for her to seeing red hot personal porn on the screen while simultaneously trying to hold a humdrum conversation with her spouse.

"Fuck…fuuuck!" I moan as, miraculously, I could feel another orgasm rapidly approaching. "God! OHHH!"

Whether it was what was being spoken about or the guilt that I knew Evelyn carried inside of her for cheating on Alan I could see a shift come over my lover. Her eyes didn't sparkle quite so keenly, her once lustful expression now more sober. She might feel bad about her husband but I didn't. He was the competition. Wanting to squeeze every second I could out of my show for her I slap my free hand back down behind me again and hump with wild abandon. My body gleams with sweat and lube, my cock and balls whap up and down, my whole sexy body gets into the act as I ride Mommy's cock in a desperate bid for attention.

"Mommy!" I gasp. "I'm gonna cum for you! MMMMM! Look! Look at meee!"

She doesn't hear me though, she doesn't even see me as Alan had commanded her attention with whatever they were discussing. No! Don't look at him! Look at me! Look at me! LOOK AT ME! I am right on the edge of bliss when she glances down, shoots me a wink, then ends the call.

"Mum! HNNNNGHHHH!!!"

I do end up cumming again. My cock not even fully stiff dribbles out whatever seed I had left as one hell of an orgasm radiates out from inside of my bum to rock my whole damn body. In the throes of passion the dick plops out of my spasming hole and I collapse down to the ground to twitching as the climax owns me.

Good as it was though…it is a hollow joy. Both physically and emotionally. My ass desperately tries to grip down on the toy that had been filling it so nicely only to discover nothing to find purchase on. It was akin to letting go of my pecker mid-spurt. The damn thing slipped out at the worst possible time. And speaking of worst time, my gaze searches the screen for the woman I loved with all my heart only to see a reflection of myself on the ground moaning and writhing. She didn't see me cum. She would have been so proud of me. Without her watching me all of this suddenly felt…for nothing.

"Mummm…."

My pitiful moans of pleasure and longing fade and the room falls quiet. So quiet. So terribly quiet. I hug my arms around myself trying to mimic my lover's soft embrace but it is poor substitute for the real thing. God how I needed her to hold me right now. Getting up to my knees I feel ashamed and vulnerable and so deeply alone. I continue to stare at the screen as jealousy burns hot in my gut. I might be Evelyn's every desire, her precious prince, but it HIS bed she slept in. I was the one left to sleep alone. My Queen had a King.

"I hate him!" I whisper impudently, though instantly I regret feeling such an ugly emotion as that. I was better than that. Besides, I had no reason for hatred. Alan sure as hell had reason to loathe me, it was Evelyn and I who were the sinful ones here, but he'd done nothing to wrong me. Fuck. Just when I thought things were getting easier my life had found a way to get even more complicated. Closing my eyes I take a deep breath and gather my emotions. This was the life I'd signed up for with her. This is just how it had to be. I push all of the jealousy and spite from my heart and force myself to focus on the good. With how good my body was feeling it wasn't that hard.

I get up to my knees. Looking down at myself and all around me I smile and then begin to chuckle. I could hear her gentle voice echo in my mind. 'Boys. So messy.'

"She ain't wrong." I quip. It was going to take me nearly as long to clean up as the show itself had taken. It was probably a good thing we ended early, I had to have this all gone before my sister got home. The move would begin first thing in the morning so I had to dispose of all of the evidence tonight.

I let out sharp breath and slap my knees then get up to clean up my mess before going take a good thorough shower. Once scrubbed clean I go through and again do another cleaning. The toy itself I really wash and disinfect. By the time I am done all the ill feelings had drained away leaving me sleepy, happy, and deeply satisfied. Ohhhh, my ass still throbbed in the most wonderful way. As I moved around I could almost still feel the toy inside of me. I felt well fucked, and it was an incredible feeling. The abrupt end had stung hard, I couldn't deny it, but all in all my first experience with a dildo and the little camboy show had been FUN!

Chapter 56: Moving Day

Chapter Text

Curious as to what Kiki was getting up to between Ch. 49 and 55? Check it out in Son for Hire: Interludes.

With the place cleaned of my kinky activities as thoroughly as a crime scene and nothing else to do I begin to worry. I keep checking the clock and looking out the window and quietly praying that my sister was okay. I hated having to worry about her like this and I could not wait until we were out in that nice quiet and safe neighborhood far away from bad friends and deadly temptations so that I didn't have to fear for my sister as much. But true to her word Kiki arrives home about ten after midnight. When I hear the keys rattle at the deadbolt a great sense of relief washes over me. I hurry to the door to greet her as she steps in.

"Hey." I say.

She smiles. Another wave of relief as I see that she was clean, there were no drugs or alcohol that I could see clouding her eyes, though there was something about her that seemed different. Perhaps a tinge of melancholy but mostly happy my sister looked as if a great weight had been lifted from her shoulders.

"Hey kid…I mean, darling." She says.

"Done what you had to do?"

She nods. "I'm done. Done with this whole damn place. I am ready to go."

"Me too."

She steps closer. "I need a hug."

"Uh, yeah! Of course."

She steps in and I wrap my arms around her. We share a short but much needed embrace. Whatever she'd gone out to do had taken its toll emotionally. As she steps back she looking much more her usual self again. She studies me a moment, her eyes narrowing.

"You've been talking to Evelyn."

I laugh. "Maybe I have."

"No maybe. You have." Stepping back she points and twirls her finger toward my face. "You get this glow to you. You talked to her alright."

"Yeah." I giggle and my happy bum twitches. "We talked."

"Talked huh? You showered again." She says as she sniffs the air. "And is that lube I'm smelling?"

"Kiki!"

She chuckles and gives me a kiss to my blushing cheek. "I am done for. See you in the morning."

"Yeah." I say. "Sleep well."

"You too."

Both of us are up early the next day such was our excitement. After a quick drive-through breakfast after picking up our rental truck as soon as they were open we are back at the apartment and carrying stuff down the stairs by 8:30 am. With the majority of our stuff already gone we had vastly overestimated how much time it would take for us to load the truck. It is only forty five minutes later and the truck was loaded and ready to go. After going through every room and closet one last time we come to stand in the empty apartment. We hold each other's hand as the magnitude of the moment hits us full force. There was no going back now. A dozen emotions pass through us as a thousand memories play out around us but no more words were needed. We were ready for this. We drop our keys off to Mr. Khan, he and Kiki have one last quick argument for old time sake, and then we are settled in the truck.

"We are way early." I say as I start the engine. "They won't be expecting us yet."

"Well…" Kiki says with a smirk. "…we could drive around the neighborhood and take in the sights one last time."

"Fuck that!" I put the truck into gear and head straight out of the city core.

The music is loud, our mood flying high, as we sing and seat dance our way to our new home. The concrete and graffiti of the inner city makes way for the freeway and then the high fences and green spaces of suburbia. Our excitement grows with each passing mile. As we slow down through the quiet residential neighborhood near our destination Kiki turns off the music and passes me my 'wedding' ring.

"This is it darling."

"Let's do this Kitty."

Kit smiles her approval. Like a hermit crab finding a new shell she had now officially abandoned Kiki for her new moniker. We coast down the final block then come to a stop in front of the familiar colonial style house.

"I should have texted."

"Don't worry about it." Kitty says. "All we need is to get the keys from her. And we can kill time if need be."

"Right." I swing the truck away and then reverse into the driveway so that the back was as close to the sidewalk that lead around back as possible.

I was just putting into park when Kitty says. "Hey, Alan's home."

"How do you know…" I turn to see the big bastard walking out of his front door. In a black business suit and red tie he was clearly dressed for work. "Shit." We were definitely too early, I was hoping to avoid him.

Kit has no such compunctions though as she hops out and hurries over to greet him. I take a breath then get out and move around to say hello. As I approach Kitty had already gotten the keys off of him. She turns to me, all smiles, and jingles them to show me that we had officially gotten our place.

"Hello Alan." I say as respectfully as I can. "Sorry we're a bit early."

"It's alright." He says. "We've been up for hours already. Early to bed, early to rise." The insinuation couldn't have been more clear.

"Right." I nod. "Early birds. You won't hear a peep from us at night."

"Good." He looks me up and down, his eyes pausing briefly at the compass medallion around my neck. For a moment I fear he might have recognized it somehow but the moment only lasts an instant. He glances at our meager load. "Is that it?"

"Yeah, that's everything." I say. "After we're done here we are heading out to get a bit of furniture while we still have the truck."

He motions back toward the door. "You should talk to Evelyn. I think we still have some of her grandfather's stuff up in the attic."

"Uh…yeah, thanks." It was weird talking to him like a normal human being. Maybe this wasn't going to be so bad.

He then lets out a sigh and I notice him relax just a bit. In a conciliatory tone he holds his hand to shake. "Hey, listen, I just wanted to say that we might have gotten off on the wrong…"

Clunk! Just then Kitty had lowered the tailgate of our truck. Impatient to get going she grabs the nearest box and pulls it off. Alan looks at her and then down at me.

"Gotten off the wrong foot." I finish his sentence for him and reach for the shake. Alan pulls his hand away at the last second. What a jerk!

Kit grunts as she heaves the box up and begins to carry it toward the side of the house. Alan's eyes widen as he sees it then he looks back at me again with an expression somewhere between rage and disbelief.

I look back at him confused, my hand still out waiting. "Um, what were you going to say?"

"Unbelievable." He shakes his head and sets off after my sister. Without warning he takes the box from her arms, holding the burden that had taken her all of her strength effortlessly in one hand. "Why don't you leave this to us guys."

"Oh!" Kit peeps in surprise. "But…your nice suit…"

"Don't worry about it." He says insistently. "This won't take long. There's not much stuff here." He nods toward the house, sparing a moment to shoot me a withering glare, and says. "Evelyn's inside. There are some papers that need to be signed."

"Oh, right. I got it." She smiles brightly at him. "Thank you!"

He grumbles as he takes the keys back from her then heads around the house. Kitty has an impish grin on her face as she skips by me. She knew that was going to happen! She'd done it on purpose. Dim Donny just now finally catches up. Shit! Alan thought Kitty was expecting. Here I was casually chatting with him as my pregnant wife began hefting heavy loads to carry down a flight of stairs. Oh geez! As if the guy didn't hate me enough as is. My sister's trouble-making humor might just get me killed at this rate.

"Thanks a lot." I mutter just loud enough for her to hear.

She giggles. At the front door she opens it up and calls inside. "Evelyn? It's me, Kitty."

"Come in my dear!" I hear Mommy's voice welcome her in. "I am so happy you made it okay."

The door closes leaving me alone on the driveway. I turn to the truck as my stomach twists. Looks like it was my lover's husband and I unloading. Great. Just great. My guts tighten further as I realize the box he was carrying had his wife's boudoir album in it! What if he dropped it!? "Oh fuck!" I hurry forward and grab another box then rush to catch up with him.

Chapter 57: I'm Home

Chapter Text

Author's Note: Apologies for the pause. I took a much needed hiatus in April. I ought to be posting more regularly now.

By the time I catch up Alan already has the suite door open and clomping heavily down the stairs. I am relieved to watch as he sets the box with the incriminating contents down in the middle of the living room floor in tact. He turns on his heel and brushes right past me without a glance, he drops the keys onto the kitchen counter on his way out. I set my load beside his and hurry to keep up. I consider telling him that Kit wasn't actually pregnant but we weren't even moved in yet and I didn't want to say anything that might risk a change of heart, a big reason that we even got the place was because of his chivalrous attitude toward what he thought was a hapless couple expecting a new addition. I didn't think anything I said could help at this point but I felt like I had to defend myself on some level.

"I told her not to lift that much." I say, close on his heels.

"Uh huh." He peels out of his suit jacket and rolls up the sleeves of his collared silk shirt.

"We had help lined up." I lie. "It fell through at the last minute."

"Hrm."

"She insisted on helping."

"None of my business." He says in a clipped voice. Carefully draping the jacket over the side of the dusty truck box panel he wastes no time in reaching in and hauling out the next item. Christ almighty! The dude was every bit as strong as he looked. His big mitts latch onto my old wooden dresser that Kitty and I had struggled to carry together and he hefts with ease all by himself.

"Do you need help with…" I start to ask but he was already on his way.

"This is going great." I mutter to myself sarcastically as I take a couple of armfuls of overstuffed garbage bags.

Whether it was because he was late for work, he was too annoyed to talk, or that he simply didn't want to interact with me Alan moves like a machine. Take a load, carry it down, and back again at a relentless pace. The only thing that gives him pause is when we get to the bottom of the load and he notices two single mattresses instead of one larger one.

Out of breath from keeping up with him I huff and struggle to think of a lie quickly.

"None of my business." He mutters again before grabbing both of them together and heading back again.

I stand looking at the empty truck bed a moment. In a quarter of the time it took us to load the truck we were already done. I then scramble to follow my gruff cuckolded landlord. I get to the basement just in time to watch him rest the two mattresses against the wall, right where I had been for my 'spanking' not so long ago. He turns to look at me, a sheen of sweat across his brow.

"Uh…thank you." I say. "Thank you so much."

"Uh huh." His eyes narrow. I could almost hear him swallowing everything he wanted to say to me right now. In the end he keeps it to. "The rental agreement is month to month. Do not take this place for granted."

"We won't. We appreciate this so much." I say. Hoping beyond hope I offer my hand once more. "Thank you Alan."

He looks down at my hand…then reaches out to take it. His enormous paw encompasses my comparatively slender hand and he squeeeeezes way harder than necessary. I clench my jaw but make no sound as we shake.

"Furniture stores have delivery." He says bluntly. "Use it."

"Of course." I say through gritted teeth.

With that his vice-like grip loosens and he strides from the suite. The moment he is out of earshot I let out a gasp and rub my nearly crushed hand. "Fucking gorilla." I mutter to myself. Even as I massage my sore hand though I cannot deny what a huge help he had been. He didn't need to do this, yet he did. He and I would never be friends but I did have a grudging respect for the guy.

My hands on my hips I look about as I catch my breath. Weird as it was to see our stuff piled here now I am awash with a great sense of relief and accomplishment. We made it! But we still had a lot to do. I had a truck in the driveway and cash burning a hole in my pocket. I grab the keys and bound up the stairs. I pause just to enjoy the quiet and fresh air, I swear even the sun shone warmer out here, before heading to the back kitchen door. There I tap lightly.

"Come in." Evelyn calls.

I open the door to find both Evelyn and Kitty at the island where I had enjoyed that first meal she served me on my first day as a call boy. There was a file folder on the counter with a pen on top of it. It looked as if any business that needed to be done had been done. In a lovely green dress, her red hair shining in the morning light from the window, Evelyn is a vision of beauty. I pause a moment, trying to maintain my cool, but when she holds her arms out to me…I crumble. I let out little peep and rush into Evelyn's outstretched arms. Not even caring that Kitty was watching, she knew a bit of our secret anyway, I rest my head on Mommy's shoulder and shrink into her warm encompassing embrace.

"My boy." She whispers then smooches my cheek three times then nuzzles in to smell my hair. Ohhhh how I needed this.

"I'm home." I whisper. "I'm home Mom."

My eyes are tight shut and I am grinning from ear to ear as I feel her arms tighten around me. "Welcome home baby." She pulls back and looks at me with a radiant smile. She places her hand on my chest, her fingers touching the compass pendant that she had gifted me. "I knew you'd find your way to me."

I melt.

Kit cannot contain a chuckle, reminding me that she was there. Feeling rightly embarrassed I clear my throat as I feel my cheeks begin to warm. "Ahem. Yeah, um, good to see you again Evelyn."

"It is good to see you too baby." She smiles, not the least bit flustered at Kit's presence. "Is my sweet boy hungry? Thirsty? Tired?"

Sheepishly I glance Kitty's way to see her watching and smirking, both intensely curious and amused by the interaction playing out in front of her. There was no point in hiding anything from her now. She'd already seen too much and heard too much, and she would only witness more as time went by. I accept my role as Evelyn's son for hire, in fact I embrace it. I was so damn PROUD to be her boy. Who wouldn't be?

In a soft voice I say. "I'm thirsty."

"I thought you might be. Moving all that stuff is thirsty work." She pats my cheek. "Sit down my boy and I will get you a nice cold iced tea."

"Thank you." I smile. Coming around to beside my sister I sit down and look over at her from the corner of my eye.

Kitty just laughs quietly and shakes her head. I knew she wanted to say something, to tease me in a kindly sisterly way, but she'd promised that this was the one thing that was off limits and, bless her, she is true to her word. Despite her laughter there was no mean-spirited judgment in her bright twinkling brown eyes, she'd done enough with clients in her years as a working girl not to sit on any high horse, if anything she seemed fascinated to see this side of me revealed. For my part it actually felt kind of nice having at least one person we didn't have to keep our secret from.

"Any chance a parched girl might get in on this action?" She quips.

"Of course my dear." Evelyn says, already pulling down two tall glasses from the cupboard. She adds ice then takes out a big glass pitcher from the fridge and pours. With a glass in each hand she turns back to us and sets one in front of each of us. Kitty and I glance at each other with a strange sense of deja vu, memories of childhood flitting about in our minds.

I take mine and raise it to our host. "To Evelyn, for making this possible."

Kitty raises hers. "To Evelyn."

Mom crosses her arms and leans back onto the counter. "The pair of you are just too adorable."

Having genuinely worked up a thirst I chug half the glass before setting it back down again. "Hahhh, delicious."

"Yummy." Kit agrees.

"So, what are your plans for the rest of the day?" Evelyn asks.

"Shopping." I say. "While we've got the truck we need to get some essentials."

"We don't even have a place to sit." Kit agrees.

"Shopping. That'll be fun." Evelyn says warmly.

"Yeah it will." Kitty replies. "I've got a few things picked out already. Nice but affordable. We'll have that place looking better than ever."

"It's good for a place to have a woman's touch. There's nothing uglier than a bachelor pad." She looks at me. "You listen to your sister young man."

"Yes Ma'am." I giggle. "Oh hey, speaking of bachelor pads, Alan mentioned you might have some used stuff you might want to get rid of."

This gives Evelyn pause. "Alan said that?"

"Uh, yeah. He said you might have stuff from your granddad up in the attic."

"Well…yeah." She says. "Son of a gun. That man continues to surprise me." She shakes her head. "Yes. We'd saved it for Eugene but he didn't want any of it."

"Eugene?" Kit asks.

"Her son." I mutter. "Her real son."

If Evelyn heard the jealousy in my voice she chooses to ignore it. Continuing on she says. "I would have offered it sooner but I thought that might appear a bit too…friendly, if you know what I mean."

"Ha ha! Alan likes us." Kitty chirps. "I just knew he was a big ol' softie."

I rub my tender hand. "I'm not so sure about that."

"He has been wanting to clear the attic." Evelyn says. "This is just perfect. Well then, before you go why don't you two come up and see if there's anything you're interested in."

"You won't feel weird?" I ask. "Your granddad's stuff back in his suite?"

"Nah. He'd be happy to know it's going to good use." She nods as she looks back and forth between us. "He would like you two. He'd say you were good eggs."

"Well…great!"

"This just gets better and better." Kitty says. She pokes my shoulder hard. "You better be extra special nice to Mama after this Donny boy."

"Kitty!"

"Oh, he will." Evelyn states. "No worries there."

"Mom!"

"Make him earn it." Kitty insists. "Work him hard. We aren't taking handouts here."

"Kit!"

"He'll earn his keep alright." Evelyn confirms. "He better anyway or I might just take him over my knee."

"Mooooom!"

The pair of them laugh like fast friends as I sit and blush.

Chapter 58: The Better Man

Chapter Text

Kitty and I fall in behind Evelyn as she leads us upstairs. I can see my sister taking in the luxurious decor along the way, just as I had that first time Evelyn had brought me up. Personally I was far too distracted by Evelyn's big swaying bum to give a crap about looking around. In the upstairs hallway we pass by the only room I'd been in, Alan and Evelyn's room, then past another two doors, right and left, until we are under the hatch that lead up into the attic.

Evelyn looks up at the hatch, the handle far too high for any of us to reach, and mutters. "Shoot, forgot the step stool." She nods to one of the doors we'd just passed. "There's a chair in there. Would you mind grabbing it for me baby?"

"Yes Ma'am." I say. Out of the corner of my eye I catch Kiki smirk at my natural and instantaneous obedience, she doesn't say a thing though.

I open the door and step in…then freeze in my tracks as I see the room around me. There were posters of athletes and sports teams. Lines of shelves laden with medals and trophies, so many trophies, line the walls. Framed photos of a boy turned teen turned man are hung in the spaces between the posters all showing him smiling and holding some of the very trophies in this room. And it wasn't just athletic laurels either. One photo that particularly stands out shows him in the robes and cap of graduation, his rolled up diploma held just below the valedictorian medal hanging around his neck. I knew it was a valedictorian medal because it is currently draped around the frame of that photo with the word etched clearly in gold. In that particular photo his two proud parents stand flanking him smiling at their son's accomplishment. The man I saw in those photos was tall, fit, handsome, smart and successful. With his father's dark hair and his mother's hazel eyes left no doubt whose son he was.

It was Eugene's room. No. It wasn't just a room, it was a fucking shrine! A treasury of his many triumphs and a museum of his undeserved blessed life. The room was spotless. Everything perfectly in its place. Even the way his baseball bat leaned in the corner looks like it had been positioned just so. He hadn't been home for a visit for at least a couple of months but from the impeccable state of this room it looked as if he'd been here just the day before. His Mom, his true Mom, looked after this space with the care and attention only a mother could.

That caustic burn of envy roils inside of my gut as I stare at that graduation photo. It brought home the fantasy I was living more vividly than anything before it. I could be so many things to Evelyn but I could never have her eyes. He had her blood. She carried him inside of her. She built him up into the man he was. She was a part of him in a way I never could be…and he was the better man for it.

"The chair is at the desk." Evelyn says as she appears at the door, my sister at her side. "Do you see it?"

I snap back to the moment with a little shake of my head. "Uh, yeah." I start toward the desk in the corner.

"Woah!" Kitty steps into the room and looks around. "Look at all of this!"

My hands grip the sides of the wooden desk chair hard. Had I not paused to look around myself I would have been out of here by now, I was already regretting that I hadn't been quicker.

"This is my son Eugene's room."

"Obviously." I quip sarcastically. With a hurt glance I see that she catches the bite to my reply but she says nothing.

"Damn." Kitty says as she takes in the pictures and trophies all around us. "He did all of this?"

"These are just the best ones." Evelyn replies as she straightens a trophy that didn't need to be straightened. "There are boxes more in the attic."

"Geez!" Stopping to focus in on one of the more recent photos that showed him posed the baseball uniform of his university Kitty whistles. "He's hot!"

Evelyn chuckles proudly. "And he knows it. He's quite a little heart breaker that one. Seems like he has a new girl every week."

"Mmm, I see why." Kit purrs. "What a stud."

"And smart as a whip." She says with natural maternal delight. "He was in the 90th percentile on his SAT."

With every word they spoke I felt smaller and smaller and smaller. "He certainly made the most of his advantages." I say, jealousy raging. "Must have been nice having all the best teachers and equipment and stuff."

Evelyn gives me a look. "He earned everything he got, same as the other boys."

Kit walks about, her eyes flitting among the awards. "Look at this stuff. Wrestling, baseball, soccer, tennis. Wow."

"Baseball is his real love."

"Is there anything this guy didn't win?"

"He's a driven man." Evelyn says. "Just like his father. A natural born winner." Unlike her other boy, a natural born loser. She didn't say that of course, she didn't need to. The insinuation came through loud and clear.

Kitty takes things from bad to worse. Looking at one of the larger trophies she says. "Woah, state champion! I never won nothin. Not even a spelling bee. Ha!"

My heart sinks as I realize where this was going. Oh no! Don't say it. Please Kitty, don't you dare say it! I go to interrupt her but I am too late.

"Donny won something though." Her brown eyes gleam. "He's a winner too."

"Oh?" Evelyn says brightly, a big smile growing. "Did he now?"

"I didn't win. It was nothing." I mutter. Sliding the chair out from the desk I try to move things along. "Let's go see the stuff. We've got a lot to do."

Evelyn would not let it go though. "What did he win?"

"It's stupid, it's nothing."

"It's not stupid!" As proud as a sister could be Kitty brags. "The community center near us has this music competition every year. Kids from the neighborhood could sing or bring whatever instrument they had and do a number. And, well, when he was eleven our boy Donny here got the silver ribbon."

"Silver! Wow!" Evelyn says in what could only be a pitying, patronizing excitement. "He sang?"

"Nuh uh." Kitty shakes her head. "Piano. He had this old keyboard we picked up at the secondhand store. Three of the keys didn't even work. Taught himself with a book."

"He plays piano!?"

"No." I say. "I don't."

"It got broken not long after." Kit says, thankfully she skips past the sad story of how that happened. "He gave it up after that."

"Oh." Evelyn sighs sadly. "That's too bad."

My heart is wrenched as Evelyn hears more about the real me. Not only was I loser, I was a quitter too. Not like her precious Eugene. God how I wished Kitty would just shut the fuck up.

"But you should have heard him that day." My sister continues, happily reminiscing. "He looked so small up there on the stage by himself. He was so scared."

"Ohhhh! I wish I had been there. I bet he was incredible."

"He was. He really was." Kitty comes up behind me and gives me a hug, I tense up at the touch. She was always so proud of me for that performance, holding it up like some great achievement. She couldn't understand how much she was humiliating me right now. Here, in this glorious treasury dedicated to Eugene's greatness, what in the hell was my shabby little second place ribbon from some inner city rec center? Kit continues. "He worked so hard on it. He nearly wore the keys out playing that song again and again. I must have heard it a thousand times."

"What song?"

"Canon in D." She says. "It was beautiful."

"Ohhh, that one is lovely." Where once I heard warmth I now hear nothing but condescension. She didn't have to pretend to be impressed. I knew how pathetic it was. My mother might have laughed at me for missing notes and teased me for trying to act better than my station, but at least her derision was honest. Evelyn continues. "Classical music, I never would have guessed. That is wonderful my boy."

"He chose it because I liked it." Kit's arms tighten around me. "He played it for me. I was right there in the front row."

"Aww!" Evelyn croons. "That is so sweet. Well…I want to hear this!"

"No." I snap. "I don't play anymore."

"I am sure with a bit of practice…"

"No!" I wriggle from my sister's arms and shoot her an angry glare then lift the chair and carry it from the room. "Are we doing this or what?"

"Donny?" Kit says, confused at what she'd done wrong. How could she be so blind? So stupid? How could they both be? Did they enjoy seeing me humiliated?

Chapter 59: The Better Boy

Chapter Text

"Donny." Kitty follows back out into the hallway. "What's gotten into you?"

"Nothing." I grumble, refusing to look her way as I knew I'd say something bad if I did. "I just want to get this stuff done is all."

"What's the big rush? Why are you acting like this?"

"Nobody wants to hear about that stupid silver ribbon!" I snap, setting the chair down with a loud thump. "I wish you'd stop talking about it."

"Donny!"

"Let me talk to him." Evelyn says softly.

"I don't need to be talked to." I say. "Nothing's the matter. Come on, let's do this."

"Give your sister her key."

"I wanna get this done."

"There is no hurry." She says, her voice smooth and calm. "That stuff isn't going anywhere. Give your sister her key. I'd like to talk to you."

I hesitate…but I do as she says. Splitting off my sister's key I pass it over to her without without looking. She takes it from me and says. "I'll be unpacking if you need me." She waits for an acknowledgment but gets none. I was still angry. I was still feeling sorry for myself. At last she says. "I don't care what you say. I was proud of you learning that song. It wasn't stupid." With that she leaves.

Evelyn and I stand in the hallway in silence, her looking at me and me staring at the floor. "I'm okay." I whisper.

Without a word she takes my hand. With a gentle pull she leads me to her room and there she sits on her grand bed. I glower down at her, still feeling hurt and jealous but also bad that I had caused a scene. She didn't seem to care about any of that. With her soft patient hands she guides me down onto her bed and has me lay across her lap. Shake my head impudently and pout. This wasn't the time for this. She was being ridiculous right now. But she is undeterred. Gazing down at me with a serene love I did not deserve right now she unzips the back of her dress, undoes her bra, and releases one of her large heavy breasts. Cradling my head in one arm and holding her breast in the other she teases her nipple against my pouting bottom lip.

Again I hesitate, again I obey. Opening my mouth I accept her nipple into my lips and, my body acting on pure instinct, I begin to suckle. The warm soft flesh of her teat fills my mouth, the familiar texture or her nipple pressed against my tongue as I nurse. Her kindly smile grows and she pets my hair as she watches me nurse.

I soon discover that it is impossible, absolutely impossible, to remain angry while sucking on a titty. After just a minute or two my jealousy and ire melt away leaving me feeling a very silly boy. I begin to feel bad about the way I'd acted, guilty at the sarcasm I'd showed my Mommy and petty for the glare I'd given my sister. As I nurse and gaze up into her beautiful hazel eyes the whole preceding scene in Eugene's room transforms in my memory. What had they really said that was so wrong? Kitty was proud of me. That silver ribbon was a treasured memory that she shared. She wouldn't have done that to embarrass me. Quite the opposite, she was building me up. And Evelyn's interest wasn't false or pitying. She had a genuine interest in knowing things about me. I was her boy, of course she would want to know these things. They weren't trying to embarrass me back there, I'd done that all on my own.

After another few minutes I'm not feeling silly, I'm feeling downright wretched for my behavior. Without even saying a word Evelyn had soothed my jealous spirit and guided me to seeing the truth of what had just happened. Predictably, I cry.

As if she could read every thought in my head and worry in my heart Evelyn patiently waits until I had come around to recognizing my own envy before at last speaking. "Shhhh." She combs her fingers through my hair. "It's okay. It's okay."

I go to pull away but she keeps me clutched to her.

Again, reading my mind, she coos. "You don't have to say sorry. It's okay."

"Mmm." I melt into her and begin to suckle harder.

"That's it. Good boy."

"Hmmmm."

"Would you like a handjob my prince?"

I sniffle and nod my head then root in deeper for a more breast.

She smiles. Reaching down she begins to undo my jeans. "You have nothing to be jealous about." She slides her hand into my underwear. "It is not a competition." She wraps her hand around chubby dick. "My love for Eugene or…or Alan does not mean I love you any less." With a feather soft grip she begins to stroke me.

"Hmmmmm."

"I am proud of my son and all of the things he's accomplished." She says softly. "That will never change. Never. You can't get in the middle of that my boy. I love you dearly but a mother's love for her son…it's forever and unconditional." She sighs, a hint of sadness in her eyes. "No matter what he does." She kisses my head. "It's just nature baby."

"Mmm." I was fully hard now and her velvet smooth hand was feeling really nice gliding gently up and down my length. My whole body relaxes as sexual pleasure mixes with the natural tranquility that came over me while nursing. "Mmmm."

Her face brightens again and she chuckles. "It was kind of cute seeing you all jealous though."

I bat my eyes and gaze up.

"Are you a jealous boy?"

I nod guiltily.

"You want Mommy all to yourself, don't you?"

I nod.

She giggles. "My needy boy." She kisses my head again. "Well right now it's just you and me baby." She soul gazes. "Just you and me."

"Mmmmm." I mewl happily, my steady suckling never pausing.

"I want you to apologize to your sister after this, okay baby? I want you tell her how much you love her, okay?"

I nod.

"That's my good boy."

I suckle for a time as I receive a slow and tender handjob. On the down stroke she barely brushed my rock hard manhood and when pulling back up to the tip she just slightly tightened her grip, sort of like a slower and weaker version of milking a cow. Everything is just so wonderful. Her warmth and softness, her smell, her hand, even steady nasal breathing and the little sucky clicky noises of my nursing was so wonderfully relaxing. The minutes drift by like autumn leaves on a burbling brook. When her titty gets sore we reposition slightly and I switch to the other side. I had to sort of scrunch in to reach her other tit properly but I wrap my arms around her to hold to her and I manage it without making my dick move past her reach. My arms around her, my face buried in supple breast meat, I suckle away.

She strokes my hair. "I think it is wonderful that you played the piano."

"Mmm." I open my eyes and peer up at her.

"You learned that all by yourself?"

Feeling a bit bashful I hide in the boob…before peeking out over it again and nodding. "Mmm."

"That is amazing! You are such a smart boy." She says with that smile of hers that melted my heart every single time. "I wish I could have been there. To see you up on the stage with your keyboard. I bet you were just the cutest little thing."

"Mmm." I blush.

"I just know you sounded best of all."

There was no way she could know what I sounded like playing keyboard all those years ago yet she spoke with such confidence. Through her biased ears I suppose she was probably right. Just like with me she would look past the flaws, not hearing missed notes and off timing only to focus on the melody itself.

Very slowly my hips begin to rock to the easy rhythm of Evelyn's hand. It was feeling sooooo good now. I was becoming addicted to her gentleness. Having my dick sucked or stroked with such light but loving care the way she did heightened every nerve fiber so that even a gentle breath was enough to set my senses alight.

"Hmmmm." I moan softly.

"Who is my special boy?"

"Mmm."

"Whose my sweet soft baby?"

"Hmmm."

"Who is my prince?"

"Mmmmmm."

"That's right. You are." She boops my nose. "You are my little one."

"Mmmmm. Mmmmmm. Mmmm!" My orgasm was close now. My needy little mewls and quickening hips telling her that her boy was close. I close my eyes and suckle hard as the pressure grows. "Mmmm!" The building glow of climax spreads up through me from my balls. "Hmmmmm!"

"Don't cum." She whispers.

My eyes snap back open. "Mm?"

She smiles. "You told me you wanted to be punished today. Your punishment is that you aren't allowed to cum today."

"Mmm!" My hips instantly stop rocking and my brows furrow I fight back the orgasm that I was right on the precipice of. "Hmmm!"

Her smile grows. "You're close, aren't you?"

"Mmmm!" I whine and nod.

"I think you can handle just a little more."

"MMMMM!!!" I whimper as I feel the point of no return loom dangerously close. I look at her pleadingly, silently begging for permission to bust my nut, but I find no mercy. Love, kindness, kinkiness, but no mercy. This was punishment after all. Punishment I asked for! What was I thinking!? "Hmmmm!"

"Shhh." Her hand strokes. "Hold it in." And strokes. "Don't cum my boy." And strokes. "You can do it." And teases my head then strokes again. "Listen to Mommy." She strokes. "Be strong."

"Hmmmm!" My body shudders, my snorting breath goes ragged, and my face contorts with agonizing effort as she oh so tenderly stroke, stroke, strokes. The pleasure circuits of my brain and cock are sparking and arching with erotic electricity as the energy grows and grows. I am seeing white! My lips break their seal as reach my limit, the battle was lost. "Hnnngh!"

And then…she stops. Looking into my eyes intensely she whispers. "Hold it. Hold it baby. You can do it."

"Hahhhh." I grimace and my whole body goes tense as I use every ounce of will to deny the overwhelming urge to shoot my load. My dick throbs, rhythmically bucking in her loose grip, but miraculously…I do not cum. Another stroke or two and I would have been blasting my jizz onto my stomach but she had stopped in the nick of time. "Ohhh God!"

She laughs merrily and smiles and holds me tight. "Good boy!"

"Ohhhh!" I groan as the near climax very gradually fades. "Whew!" I gasp with a little giggle. "That was close."

Mommy wasn't done with me though. She pulls me back into her and I latch back onto her nipple while, at the same time, her hand begins to stroke once more!

Chapter 60: Sweet Agony

Chapter Text

Suckle, suckle, stroke. Suckle, suckle, stroke. Suckle, suckle, stroke.

At a slow steady rate of one light stroke to two of my nursing sucks Evelyn jerks me off. I had barely recovered from nearly popping my cork the first time when she started up again and so within just a minute or so I was nearing red zone all over again.

"Hnnnn!"

I whine, I whimper, I squirm and still…suckle, suckle, stroke…suckle, suckle, stroke.

My lips break seal once more. "Mum!"

She stops though her hand doesn't leave my dick.

"Hnnngh!" My eyes clamped shut I force back the climax once more…barely! "Ohhh geeeez."

"You did it!" She says cheerily. "That's my boy."

I open my eyes and through panting breath I gasp. "Yeah."

And then she starts again.

"Ohhhh!"

She doesn't bring me back to the nip this time, choosing instead to keep my face cradled in the cleavage of her huge breasts, as she stroke…stroke…strokes my diamond hard manhood. With Mommy watching every struggling grimace and contortion of my expression I clench my teeth together and hold out as long as I can.

"Hnnnnmmm!"

"Don't cum." Stroke, stroke, stroke. "Hold it in."

"Hahhhh!"

She stops in the nick of time yet again. "Hannhggh!" My high suffering voice mewls.

"Good boy!" She tells me once it was clear I'd held it back again. "3…2…1, here we go."

"Oh God!" My body writhes, my pleading eyes gazing up into hers, as she stroke, stroke, strokes. "MUM! GAH!"

She stops as I growl and flex every muscle of my body and mind to deny the release that SCREAMED to be let loose. I huff and heave and twist and somehow I hold it in. Dear Lord, I'd never felt such delicious suffering.

"3…2…1, again."

Stroke, stroke, stroke, stroke. I am nearly hyperventilating I hold it…hold it…GAHHH!

"HAHHH!"

She strokes one time too many!

"AHHHH!" We both look down to watch my cock buck and throb as a fresh dribbled of precum oozes from the tip. I honestly don't know how, but somehow I hold it back. I am out of my mind at the very edge of bliss. "Ohhhhh Jesus!"

"3."

"No!" I plead.

"2."

"I need longer!"

"1."

"Mommy!"

Her mind-bendingly light grip bears down again and she starts to stroke.

"Hohhhhh!" I let out forlorn moan that sounded more like a wounded animal than a soft boy.

"You are doing so good baby. I am so proud of you listening so good. I love you so much my sweet boy."

She takes me just short of the point of no return again…and again…and again…and again, each time with only a steady three count in between. It got to the point where all it took was a single brush of a finger up the front of my dick or a little flick of her fingertip at my sensitive whole to have me crying mercy. All the while she gazes, watching me respond to her merest touch, and whispers sweet lovey-dovey's. Such sweet, sweet agony!

"You have to last longer this time." She tells me during one of the many breaks.

I shake my head. "No!"

"Yes baby." She smiles. "I know you can do it. Hold on as long as you can."

"Mum!"

"3…2…"

"Ohhhhh!"

"1."

GOD! Denying that first nut had seemed so difficult at the time but it was light work compared to what I endure now. Each and every soft stroke was a monumental act of will and endurance. Each stroke felt an eternity, the vanishingly tiny spans of time where she would pause top and bottom were my only hints of rest. Consumed by it all I press hard into Mommy's soft thick body an sing for her. "Ohhhh! Ohhhh! OHHHH!"

"My beautiful boyyyy."

"Hnngh! Hnngh! Hnngh!" I groan with each breath I take. My body was on fire, my groin and ass and dick and balls hummed with a constant pressure of being on a never-ending verge. Floating in a nebula of soaring sensations my whole consciousness consists of nothing more than denied pleasure and my need to obey. I bury my face into her tits, as if I might find escape there, but quickly I am forced to look up at her again. "Mum!"

She stops and watches me tremble, holding me into her soft welcoming bosom, with a look of joyful pride in her deep gentle eyes.

"Ohhhhh." I whimper and quiver in her arms.

At last I find true mercy. Letting go of my dick my Mistress tenderly cups my aching balls and oh so gently massages them. Once I somewhat return to my senses she asks with a jolly giggle. "My poor boy. Are you okay?"

"Uh huh." I nod breathlessly.

"That's my boy." She says.

We stay like this for a time. Quietly gazing into each other's eyes as she lovingly massaged my testes. The way she touched me…it defied description. Gently, slowly, attentively she fondles and rubs my full to bursting family jewels. "That feels so nice." I sigh. "Ohh."

"Good." She smiles and continues, in no rush to move on. But eventually she does. Pulling me up she kisses me. "Come here."

Moving to her touch she brings me up to straddle her legs facing her. I darned near spill my seed as her supple boob unexpectedly brushes across my twitching dick in the shift but thankfully I don't. Once she had me on her lap she pushes my shirt up to expose my body and begins to softly kiss my chest.

"I have such fun with you Donald." She whispers. "My very own boy. The possibilities are endless."

I shift in closer, pressing my balls up against the thick erection lurking inside of her dress. Pulling my shirt off completely I rest my hands on her shoulders as she continues smooching my body.

"You just can't know how good you feel." She says, her hands lightly gripping my sides. Coming to a nipple she stops and slowly twirls a tongue around it.

"Ohhh."

She kisses across to the other one and does the same before pressing her plump lips into my chest and sucking on it.

"Ohhhh!"

She lets it go and sits back, looking me up an down. "You have such a beautiful body my prince."

I bow my head bashfully and say in a small voice. "Thank you."

Reaching around she grips my ass. "And this tushie! Ohhh baby, you make Mama melt when I watch you walk."

I blush. "Thank you."

Still groping my butt she looks up. "And such a pretty face. Those cute cheeks, those big wonderful eyes, that adorable smile."

I smile, adorably. "Thank you."

"And such a gorgeous cock." She looks down at it. "Such a nice shape. So handsome. I can't wait to feel it inside of me."

"Ohhhh!" I grind against her, hungry to feel her inside of me as well. God how I wanted her to throw me on the bed and take me right now. "I want youuuu."

She slides her hands up and grips at my pecs as she leans in and kisses between them. The bottoms of her heaving hanging boobs slip around my wood to nestle it between them. I loved how big they were, I loved how my dick was completely swallowed by them. The warm softness brushing so very gently has me feeling that pressure, that never truly abated, all over again.

"You are my perfect prince." She kisses my chest again and again. "My sweet baby man. Home at last."

"Ohhhhhh. I'm home!"

She leans back again and gazes up with a smile. "No more being jealous for a little while?"

"For a little." I agree. "I'll do my best."

"Atta boy." She laughs. "Whose my good boy?"

"Me."

"Yes you are." She nods with a final quick pinch to my tummy. "Now gimme a kiss and let's get you on your way. You've got a lot to do today."

"What!? Awwww!" I hug to her and hump into her. "Not yet."

"You stop." She chuckles and pushes me back. "I thought you were in a hurry. The rental truck and all that."

"I'm not really in a hurry." I pout. "Can't we snuggle some more?"

"Your sister is waiting."

"She doesn't mind." I plead. "Just a little more? I'll eat your pussy so good, I'll suck your dick, anything! I'm so hornyyyy!"

"I can see that." She was loving this, and so was I really. She was in charge, not me. Her flexing her authority like this made my subby little heart glow. She knew precisely the frothing state of lust that she worked me into and now she was ending our play to send me out into the real world. How the hell was I supposed to function feeling like this? What a tease!

I bat my eyes real pretty for her and beg one last time. "Please?"

"Mmm mmm." She shakes her head.

"Ohhhhh." I whine and slump dramatically before giving her a little peck to her lips.

"Be strong my boy." Humor glimmers in her eyes as she pats my cheek. "The day is still young."

Chapter 61: Free Stuff!

Chapter Text

She looks down at her tits. "Put me away sweetie?"

I grin. "Yes Ma'am."

Staying sat on her lap I pick up her bra from beside her. I study the clasp then hook it and unhook a few times so I had good grasp on it. Wrapping it around Evelyn's thick warm body under her breasts I lean in onto her as I clasp it at her back. She treats me with a few tender kisses to my neck as I do so. I hesitate a moment, just to get a few extra and savor the feel of her bare bosom against my skin, before sitting back up again. Gently I slide one hand beneath her heavy left breast to cup it and carefully lift it. Oh how I adored the feel of the soft skin and the soft weight in my hand. So as not to brush harshly against it I am careful to bring the cup of the bra up over her erect, sensitive, freshly suckled nipple. I arrange the cup so her tit filled it comfortably then aid her in threading her arm through. I then do the same with the other side. My motions are slow and precise and loving.

Even with how UNBELIEVABLY horny I was I find such a pure and serene joy in doing this for my Mommy. I wanted to look after her. I wanted her to feel good. I wanted to be worthy of that love I saw in her smiling eyes. Obedience, service, willful submission of one's self. To me these things were far better than any of the prizes or trophies displayed across the hall.

I pull the shoulders of her dress up then reach around to pull the zipper up. She hugs me. "Thank you."

"You're welcome." I whisper.

She rewards me with a single sweet kiss to my lips then does the same for me. With a light touch she pushes my painfully stiff erection down to tuck it away then does up my pants. "Bring me your shirt." She says.

I slips down off of her lap and find my shirt to bring it to her then stay kneeling on the floor in front of her. She has my raise my arms and pulls the shirt down over me. She giggles as my head pops out of the neck hole. Leaning down she dotingly straightens the neck and arms and smooths the fabric out across my chest then combs my tousled hair with her fingers. Crawling closer I lay my head on her lap and close my eyes. I hold to her leg as she pets me and hums a little tune for me.

"My boy."

"Mmm?"

"You hungry?"

"Mm mm." I shake my head.

"Thirsty?"

"Mmm." I shake no again.

She traces my ear with a soft fingertip. "Are you ready?"

I let out a long happy sigh and relax into her, stealing a couple more precious seconds, then say. "Yeah, I'm ready."

"Good boy." She pats my cheek. "Okay, go get your sister and we'll head upstairs."

"Yes Ma'am."

I get to my feet with her help, then help her get to her feet in turn. I stare at her, taking a moment to really admire her long red wavy hair, then say. "You are so beautiful."

She smiles. "Little charmer." Swatting my tush she says. "Get going."

I giggle and scamper from the room as she head toward the attached washroom, probably to straighten up after our snuggles. Walking ain't easy with a boner that just stubbornly refused to go down. I shift and squirm, trying to get the rod in my pants into a comfortable position, as I make my way downstairs. I am thankful my shirt was just long enough to cover my arousal.

Away from Evelyn's soothing presence I am filled with the virile energy a young rutting buck on the hunt for a fuck or a fight. GAH! After being edged so many times without release lust courses through my veins like fire. I felt so…alive! Positively bursting with caged vigor.

I burst into our new suite with an ebullient. "Hey, hey!"

Currently putting away dishes Kit nearly drops one as she startles at the sudden noise. She looks over at me and laughs. "Hey, hey, to you too." She places the bowl she was holding up in the cupboard and quips. "You seem to have cheered up."

"Mmm hmm." I nod. Approaching her I face her directly, head slightly bowed. "Hey, I am sorry for the way I acted. I was jealous because of all of Eugene's trophy's and stuff. I thought my ribbon seemed silly by comparison. I was being stupid."

"Oh, well, apology accepted." Kit tilts her head. "But Eugene is her son. You can't be jealous of a woman's son."

"I know." I say. "I am a silly boy."

Kitty studies me a moment, seeming to want to say more, but leaves it unspoken.

"I love you Kitty." I giggle and swoop in for a little peck to her cheek. "You ready to check out the stuff?"

Touching her cheek she smiles. "Yeah."

Back up we go to find the attic door pulled down and a steep set of extending stairs leading up. "Come on up." Evelyn's voice calls as she hears us approach. I motion Kitty to go first then follow up behind her.

We come up into a huge attic space that ran the entire length of the house. Above us the angled roof lead to a point, below our feet the bare wood creaked, and at each end of the long room a small window let in a bit of natural light. A row of fluorescent lights down the center bathed the area in a pale white glow. Evelyn stood waiting for us all the way down at one end. We pass by boxes and old trunks and covered shapes and, just as Evelyn had said, more of Eugene's plentiful prize, these ones less prestigious. As a couple of poor kids from the city both Kit and I were struck with just how much this family had tucked away collecting dust, it was more than we ever owned even before we started getting rid of stuff. Approaching we see that Evelyn had pulled back a large plastic sheet to reveal what she had left of her grandfather's belongings.

"The big stuff we donated, the couch and bed and such, but there's lots of good stuff here still." She says.

"Hell yeah there is!" Kit says excitedly as she makes straight for a pair of dining room chairs and a deconstructed table. She runs her hands across the edge tabletop feeling the quality of the varnished hardwood. "We can just take what we want?"

"Help yourselves." Evelyn says. "If you can use it, go ahead."

I felt like I should say something about not taking advantage of Evelyn and Alan's generosity. I felt that we should only take what we absolutely needed. My sister had no such compunctions. She was like a kid in a candy store.

"This!" Kit pats the table. "And those." She points a row of three wooden bookshelves, two of them about seven feet tall and the third about half that height. She then folds back the corner of a huge rolled up area rug to see the blue-gray pattern. "Too bad about the color, but this too." She steps right into the pile to open a box while at the same time motioning to the side. "All those lamps too." Showing no respect for the dead she pants her butt down on a long stout coffee table and pats it with one hand as the other digs through the box of folded towels. "The coffee and end tables are a must. Might as well take that dresser too."

I sidle up beside Evelyn and whisper. "Sorry about this."

"Pish." She slides her hand into mine. "You are welcome to it."

"This stuff is awesome." Kit wriggles back to sit cross-legged on the coffee table. Reaching beside her she pulls out of the pile a long and elegant looking unstrung recurve bow. "Look at this shit. Ha ha!" She pretends to pull the string back and closes one eye to aim down the attic.

"Careful! That looks expensive." I say. The last thing I wanted was for one of us to break one of Evelyn's grandpa's things.

"It almost certainly was." Chuckles Evelyn. "Grandpa was into all sorts of things. I swear the man never met a hobby he didn't like, and he spared no expense. Some of it might be old but it will be good quality."

"Fishing rod, tackle, weights…check it out Donny, an easel. Dude was an artist."

Evelyn squeezes my hand and says softly. "No keyboard I'm afraid."

"It's okay. We just need the basics." I shake my head. "It's already so much."

"Hey, check this out." Kitty sets down the bow and pulls a sheet from what looked to be a pottery wheel. She runs hand over the surface. "That jade colored teapot with the rose on it in the kitchen. Did he make it?"

"Observant girl." Evelyn smiles. "Yes my dear, he did."

"Cool."

"Kitty. Just leave it alone." I say. "We don't need that sort of stuff."

"And why not?" Evelyn says turning her head to look at me. "It might be good for you to take up a hobby my boy."

"Oh, uh…"

She pulls at my hand to direct me forward. "Go ahead baby. Take a look. Find something you like."

Chapter 62: A New Hobby

Chapter Text

Carefully stepping in among Evelyn's grandpa's belongings I begin to search around. Kit was right, there was a lot of cool shit in here. My sister looks up at me with a smile as we share a tiny unspoken moment of jubilation. For us this was like winning a lottery combined with the fun of an Easter egg hunt. Seeing her smile like that made me so happy that I had brought her along for my big move. She deserved this. It also made me so very grateful for Evelyn and grandpa and even Alan. I was a very happy and humble boy as I come to sit down beside Kitty. I look back at Evelyn who watches me and encourages me.

I touch the pottery wheel. I feel glossy smooth curve of the bow. I flick at the feathers of the arrows and fiddle with the fishing rod. But as my hands explore these more active or crafty options my eyes were drawn again and again to the wooden easel and the art supplies gathered around it. I did enjoy doodling and when I was kid I was always coloring or painting or drawing on the sidewalk with chalk.

I glance back again at Evelyn to see if I could sense what she might prefer. I worried that there might be a right or a wrong choice in her eyes. But she held any preference of her own close to her chest as she watches me with a piqued curiosity. "Go ahead." She nods to me.

Reaching down to the base of the folded easel I lift a wooden large wooden case and rest it on my lap. I flick open the latch and look inside. There were brushes and palettes and tubes of paint. There was little wear to any of it and some of tubes looked unopened. It seemed art was one of her grandpa's less practiced hobbies.

Catching my vibe Kit sidles up next to me and pulls up another case. This one had all sorts of supplies for drawing and coloring. Fancy looking pencils, pastels, inks, quills, and the like. Behind the easel was stacked unused canvases as well a few high quality sketch pads. It was all so…I don't know, professional? For a guy who doodled with mechanical pencils on used envelopes, who grew up coloring with bags of nubby mismatched crayons bought from thrift shops, whose experience with paints consisted of playing around with those children's watercolor sets with the single slim flaccid bristled brush, all of this stuff looked like supplies only a serious artist ought to touch.

I hadn't even said anything but my sister already knew my choice.

"You always were a good artist." She says.

"I wasn't."

She smiles and sets the drawing case beside her. Looking back to Evelyn she says. "I think he's chosen."

"My boy is an artist." She beams. "I had a little feeling he might be."

"I'm not an artist." I whisper. Closing the case I latch it and hug it to my body. "You sure you don't mind?"

"They're already yours baby." She says warmly. "I expect to see some of what you make."

"It will be bad."

"Donald."

"Yes Ma'am." I say, feeling all warm and fuzzy inside. Looking over to Kitty I ask. "What are you choosing?"

"I dunno. The yoga mat for sure, and some of the smaller weights." She pokes at her soft tummy. "I could firm up a bit, don't ya think?"

I give her an approving nod. I really liked the idea of Kit looking after her health. To my mind every step toward wellness was another step away from the destructive path she'd been on. Once more I am overwhelmed with gratitude for Mom's generosity. I loved her so much. What words could I use? What actions could I do? How could I ever express to her how much she meant to me? As I look over to her she looked every bit as happy as I was, as if my joy and hers were just the same. Setting the case back down I hurry back into her arms. She takes me in her embrace and hugs me close.

"Thank you." I say as I lay my head on her shoulder and nuzzle into her neck.

"You are welcome." She rubs my back. "You are so very welcome my prince."

"Oh Mum…"

"Ahem!" Kitty clears her voice loudly to remind us that she was still there. To my surprise however her interjection wasn't a hint to stop, but a request to join in! As I turn I find my sister standing right beside us with her arms out to Evelyn.

Evelyn chuckles, kisses my head, then lets go of me to give Kitty a big Mommy hug too. Not surprised by it this time Kit leans into the soft warm embrace with a great big smile on her face. It wasn't the same kind of embrace as Evelyn gave me, warm but with a proper polite distance to it, like a hug between friends. Mom had to be careful lest the secret beneath her skirt be revealed. With a fey glint in her eyes Kit peeks over Evelyn's shoulder and sticks her tongue out at me, knowing full well she'd cut in on my hug. I roll my eyes and playfully scowl back at her.

"Thanks for everything Evelyn."

"Of course." She pats Kitty's curly hair. "Welcome home my dear."

They part and Kitty claps then rubs her hands. "Well…shall we get to moving this stuff?"

"NO!" I point to her. "Not we, me."

"Hmm?"

"You are not getting me in trouble again." I say.

"Me?" She bats her eyes way too innocently. "Trouble?"

"I'll ask Alan to help when he gets home." I insist, hoping that might score a few points to the positive in his books. "You are off carrying duty."

Kitty brings her hands to her belly and starts to rub it. "Aww, are you worried about the bun you put in my oven? You are going to make such a good daddy for our sweet little baby."

"PFFT!" Evelyn clamps a hand over mouth to hold back a guffaw at Kitty's silliness.

"EWWWWW!" I squick out at the very thought as the other two break out into laughter.

"But if you insist darling I won't lift a finger to help. It's a sacrifice I am willing to make for our family." She leans down and speaks to her own stomach. "You hear that? Daddy's looking after Mommy so good."

"Bllech!" I wave Kitty away. "Get outta here wench! Go wait in the truck, we still have shopping to do."

"You hear this treatment? You hear him ordering me around like that?" Kitty acts offended, holding her belly as if protecting our unborn offspring. God she was really hamming it up. "Evelyn you really ought to speak with your son."

Loving every second of this banter and happy to pile on Evelyn nods and through a belly laugh says. "Oh I will my dear." She shakes a stern finger my way. "That's my daughter-in-law you're speaking to young man."

"Oh my God!" I exclaim. "Don't encourage her!"

They laugh and laugh, and so do I.

Chapter 63: Outbound

Chapter Text

After our laughs we finish up picking and choosing and separating out what we were taking into a nice pile. Once Alan got home I would ask him for help with the bigger and heavier stuff. The rest of the much reduced leftovers are covered up again and the three of us make our way back down. The chair is put back and the fold down ladder tucked back up into the ceiling.

Evelyn slips her arm around mine and tells Kitty. "Before you two silly kids head out shopping I need a few minutes with Donald."

"You da boss Evie." Kit points at her with double finger-guns. "Catch ya later."

"I'll see you later."

"I'll meet you at the truck darling." She winks to me with a little smirk, knowing full well Evelyn and I were likely up to no good. She spins and leaves us alone.

"Thanks Kit." I say after her as we watch her curly hair bouncing and bobbing down the stairs.

"Evie." Evelyn chuckles. "I like her. I really like her."

"Yeah, she grows on you." I admit. "Like a rash."

"Donald!"

"Just joking. So what did you want to talk to me about?"

She looks at me in that way a mother does and brushes some hair away from my forehead, just fiddling with me for the sake of fiddling. She enjoyed touching me and I was only too happy to be touched. "You live here now my boy."

"Yes Ma'am." I smile.

"And you are heading out." She traces a finger down my cheek to lightly pinch my chin.

"Yeah."

"Do you remember what that means?"

"Uh…oh!" It takes a moment but the recollection strikes me shortly. "My cage."

"Mmm hmm." She nods. "You are my boy. Mine." She strokes her hands down over my hair and across my shoulders. "I want you safe and snug and locked up tight. Nobody touches your little guy but you and me right now. He's Mommy's special guy until I say otherwise."

I bow my head with a bashful grin. "Yes Ma'am. I am yours."

"And I look after what is mine. If you meet any girls you like out there I want you to come home and tell me all about them." She says as she caresses my cheek. "My boy deserves a good woman. A girl who can appreciate him for who he really is. Not some good time girl just after your body."

I cannot help but giggle. "Good time girl?" I thought it so silly, her old fashioned hokey way of talking combined with the ridiculous notion that I was out there having to fend off throngs of babes all the time, but it was silly in the special way only she could be. "There won't be any girls, don't worry."

She was dead serious though. Gazing into my eyes and gripping my shoulders she states. "We will find you a woman who deserves you Donald. One who will treat you right." I was about to assure her again that I had already found the woman of my dreams and that she was standing right in front of me but she continues on with a command. "Okay, quick now baby. Kit is waiting. I want you to go downstairs, take a very cold rinse, get into your cage, then hurry on back so I can see." She turns me by the shoulders toward the stairs and swats my bum. "Go."

"Yes Ma'am." I titter as I take off to obey my command. Oh how I loved having a Domme to obey.

Moving quick I do exactly as I was told. I zip down to my new home, dig out my cage, find a towel, and then head into the washroom to be blasted by very frigid jets of water. "Whoooo!" I hoot as the shock of cold washes over me from my neck down. The force of icy streams was at least three times greater than the feeble water pressure back at the old place and in just a few intense minutes I am already shivering. Good boy that I am though I bear it for long as I can. The cold water invigorates my whole system while also washing away the sweat of the move. It also causes…shrinkage, which I am soon thankful for. After my time with Evelyn in the bedroom my libido had been simmering at a constant rate of horny and I'd been sporting a chub ever since, after that shower though my genitals were in full retreat. After toweling myself off I have not trouble at all feeding my shriveled manhood into its cage. Hell, unlike normal, there was room to spare! Hurried I dress and dash back up to find her and show how good I was locked up.

I find Evelyn not in the kitchen or in the main floor at all, but still up in her bedroom. I poke my head into the partially closed door. "Mum?"

"In here." I hear from the attached washroom. "Come in."

I walk through, still adjusting my stride and how my cage was seated, and enter the washroom. I find her standing near the sink. The way her eyes lit up at just the sight of me…well, it gave me life. You could not fake a look like that. If every man and woman saw genuine love like that in the eyes of their beloved the world would be a much nicer place. All of the pain and abuse I'd suffered at the hands of my mother, that I only recently realized I carried around with me like an anchor in everything I did, was momentarily forgotten in that feeling of strength and confidence I got from my Mommy.

"Hello handsome." She says.

"Hi." I say meekly. She loves it.

"Let Mommy see." I nod. Undoing my pants I let them fall then pull the front of my tight underwear down to reveal my bound penis. It looked kinda funny pressed against the clear plastic. To Evelyn it is the most wonderful sight. "OHHHH!" She croons. "He is adorable!"

I laugh. "That cold water had him trying to hide."

"Get over here!" She waves me in. Stepping out of my pants I come in close. She cups my package and admires it with burbling glee. Her caging me was an act of dominance, no doubt, but not one of humiliation like some of the things I'd read online since I'd been given my cage. She caged me because I was hers, her property as far as I was concerned, and not because she wished to belittle me or emasculate me. I could swing free all I wanted while under her roof but out in the world she wanted me safely under lock and key. "Look at him." She says. "Just look at him! All snug as a bug."

Thrusting my hips forward I show it off proudly. "Nobody's touching him without a key."

"You're comfy?" She asks. "You practiced peeing with it."

I roll my eyes. "Yes Mom."

"Good." She kisses two fingertips then touches my cage. She then tucks my undies up over it and pats my chest. "You are a good boy." Stepping to the side she reveals a mysterious small black box on the counter behind her.

I look at her with an expression of exasperation. "Another present, seriously?"

She laughs. "I can't help myself."

"You really are going to end up spoiling me."

"Rotten." She says shamelessly. "Open it."

My gratitude already full to bursting all I can do it accept the gift with humble appreciation. I step up beside her and open the fancy hinged box to reveal a vibrant turquoise…thing…cradled within a satiny pink interior. It was one solid piece of silicone with a bulbous end that tapered down into a narrow shaft that then ended in a crescent shaped base. My first thought was that it was an enormous binky designed for adults. It seemed awfully big though for that purpose. I hadn't intended on going that far in our roleplay…but if this is what Evelyn desired I'd at least give it a try. Just before I say something embarrassing though my mind shifts and the object's true nature is revealed to me.

"A butt plug?" My dick swells, only to be instantly constrained by my cage.

"It will help us get you ready for me." Her hand glides across my back as she sidles in next to me to look down at it with me. "Blue."

"My favorite color. You remembered." I smile. "You want me to wear this? Now?"

"I never said that." She says softly. "Do you wish to wear it out?"

"Yes please."

"Ask nice."

Touching the bulbous head I feel the soft texture of the silicone. "Please. Please may I wear my plug Ma'am?"

"Mmmm." She hums warmly, the hand at my back gliding down to be filled with a cheek of my ass. With a gentle squeeze she whispers. "Of course my prince."

Chapter 64: Plug In

Chapter Text

With my permission given Evelyn takes control of me. Wrapping her arms around me she lightly nuzzles the short hairs at the back of my neck and sends delightful tingles down my spine. Pressed into me like she was I could feel the fat shape of her semi-erect cock through her dress.

"Ohhh." I sigh as she grabs my pecs to squeeze them while giving me little kisses around my neck. The cage around my dick goes from snug to super tight as my body responds to Mommy's love.

Reaching past me she slides the box across the washroom counter to clear it in front of us. With her other hand she lightly pushes me down over it. Bending at the waist I lower myself and rest my elbows on the counter. As I look up into the mirror to look at her reflection I watch as she grips my hips and presses herself firmly into my butt, hard enough to let me feel her her girthy lady schong even better.

"Oooo." I coo and very subtly grind my bum in small slow circles against her. Through the mirror I look at her, pleadingly and bravely, showing her that I wanted her to take me here and now.

"Mmm." She smiles as her soft hands glide up my sides to slide in under my shirt. Her fingers stroke back down my stomach. One hand pauses at my belly button to tease it with her middle digit as the other continues down to slip beneath my undies and play with my short soft pubes.

"Oh!" My manhood strains against the plastic walls around it but try as it might it simply could not escape. Through clenched teeth I let out a hissing breath. I was already so damned worked up from earlier, my lust was burning as hot as I could ever remember it, but not only could I now not find relief in an orgasm…now I couldn't even get hard! The denial only made my passions build and build like a boiler without a steam valve to release the excess pressure. With my cock blocked off all of my burning desires readjust to just my hungry ass. Grinding harder against her I mewl pleadingly. "Fuck meeee."

"Shhhh." She feels around my caged penis and tight balls, tickling the latter and watching me squirm.

"Mmmmm! Mum!"

She chuckles and brings her hands back to my hips. With a very soft swat to my butt she says. "Patience is a virtue."

"Whooo. Yes Ma'am."

Backing off of me Evelyn takes the waistband of my underwear, one of the cute pair that she'd bought me, and pulls the back of it down over my ass. With a pat at the small of my back she says. "Stay."

"Yes Ma'am." Bent over with my ass exposed I grip my new toy tightly in my hand as I watch my milf domme go about her business.

She gathers a wash cloth, a towel, soap, and an anal lube that she had on hand knowing full well that I was going to ask to try out the plug. She walks up beside me and turns on the sink. Testing the water with her wrist she gets it just the right temperature and wets the cloth. "So what are two off to buy?" She asks as she puts just a tiny dab of soap in the cloth and massages it into suds.

Forcing myself to focus I say. "Sofa. Kit already has her eye on one."

"Nice." Evelyn rings the cloth out leaving it wet but not sopping.

"We were going to get other stuff." I say as she walks back around behind me. "But with that stuff you just gave us…oh!" I am interrupted by the feel of the warm wet cloth sliding up and down the crack of my ass. Even though I had just rinsed off she wanted extra clean down below. With a warm Mommy smile she looks down at my tush as she very thoroughly and very gently cleans me. I swallow and continue. "Um…with that stuff…you gave us…ooo…we can now put more of budget…whooo!…into a television."

"A TV? That'll be nice."

"We've never had good one before."

"Mmm." She nods with a final wipe. Pausing a moment, as if weighing something up, she continues staring at my ass…before lowering herself to her knees behind me. "Just a taste."

"Ma'am?" The next I knew my glutes are being spread apart! A moment later comes the touch of a tongue right smack dab in the center of my butt hole. "Oh God!"

Her face cheeks pressing in tight along the inside of my ass cheeks her strong, wet tongue laps and probes at my sensitive back door. Lowering my head I close my eyes and focus entirely on the incredible sensation of having my ass eaten. Her tongue circles my anus before knocking at my entrance with a series of rapid taps. With all of my libidinous energies already focused there each teasing tongue tap sends sexual tingles up through my whole body.

"Mmm." She hums. "You taste so good baby." She slurps hungrily at my hole. "Mmmm! So good."

"Ohhhh!" I bend all the way down so that my chest and cheek touched rested on the counter and tilting my hips slightly up I give her even more ready access to my hole.

Just like with her blowjob she goes down on me with such care and tenderness that it brought a tear to my eye. She treated me so nice. Like something precious and fragile and irreplaceable. While slow and gentle she is not hesitant. With lips and tongue she eats me out with an enthusiasm that could not be faked. Gradually at the firm patient proding of her incredible tongue my sphincter begins to loosen and open. The feeling as her tongue plunges inside of me…exquisite! Suddenly my caged pecker didn't seem an issue, all I needed right now was THIS!

"Ohhhh God yessss!"

"Gooooood boyyyy." Her wet lips give my anus a sucking kiss then she pulls away. The next moment comes slick lube that, unless I was mistaken, had been warmed in her hand as she ate me out as it was already nice and warm as she rubs it into me. "You have such a beautiful ass baby."

"Thank you."

"Like a pretty little starfish." She taps it finger a few times to make it spasm. "Look at it dance. He he he. So pretty."

"Mmmm." I moan as she slides the finger into me. "Nnnnnngh!" Then right out again. "Ohhhh." I whine.

"Shhhhh." Standing up she says in a low voice. "Give me your plug."

I pass it back to her.

"Get up on the counter."

I stand up and turn around to face her then hop back up onto the cool marble counter. She didn't need to order the next bit as I automatically spread and raise my legs for her. She gives me a proud nod of approval. "Look at you my boy." She lubes the rounded turquoise tip of the butt plug and coats it right down the crescent base with her finger before steping into me. She pulls me legs loosely around her. Feeding arm down between us she feels around a moment to center the toy at my lubed and ready asshole. "If it hurts or something doesn't feel right…"

"I'll tell you."

"Good boy." She says. "Hold onto me baby. Hold onto Mommy."

Reaching my arms out I take her around the shoulders and pull myself closer. The base of the plug she plants against herself, using her body for extra power and control. The effect of which made it seem like she was holding her own cock and that it was this that she pushes up against me. Her other hand comes up to my head. She combs her fingers through my hair then hooks her hand around the back of my head. Her eyes stare deeply into mine as she very gradually leans her weight in, moving in just the way she would if it was actually her penetrating me.

"Nnnnngh." I groan as the toy begins to make progress. It was blunter and thicker than my dildo but I was well lubed and warmed up for it so it isn't too hard to relax and open up to it.

Gazing into my soul Evelyn whispers. "That's it. You can do it my love. You can do anything!"

"Ohhhhhh." I sing as the thickest part of the bulb stretches my ass like never before, another humbling reminder that despite my will to do it and the fact I'd come a long way my body was simply not ready for Evelyn's monster yet. "Hahhhhh!"

"Gooood, gooood, you are doing so well." She very slowly thrusts into me

"Hmmmmm!" I hold to her, genuinely borrowing strength and courage from my Mommy's embrace as the stretching begins to burn just a little bit. Evelyn holds me tight, never letting go. And then all of a sudden…pop! The plug slips past the thickness and my hole tightens down around the much more slender shaft, pulling the rest of it inside of me. "HAAHHH!" I gasp as the bulk of the bulbous end fills my rectum.

Evelyn grins. "How is it?"

"Hahhh…good…real good." I gasp. "Oh my!"

She kisses me. "You did so good." Twisting the toy just a little bit and sending fresh sparks of joy through my ass as I feel silicone plug grind over my prostate she centers it so that the crescent base was snugly fit perfectly along the curve between my cheeks. She pats it twice. "There you are. Caged and plugged and ready to go out."

My cock twitches impotently in it's cage and my anus bears down hard on my ass filling plug and a lust worthy of Eros himself rages through every fiber of my being. I was supposed function like this!? "Ohhhh God!"

Chapter 65: Glowing

Chapter Text

Evelyn pulls my underwear up over my butt and gives me an adoring pat. She steps back. "Is it comfortable?"

Slowly straightening up I feel the ass filling plug shift slightly with my movements. "Oh! Um, yeah."

"Doesn't hurt or pinch or anything?"

"Uh, noooo. It's…interesting." At a loss of words of quite how to describe 'interesting' was all I could think of. There was no discomfort at all, if anything it was quite pleasurable. I felt this wonderful fullness as the bulbous head filled the space just inside of my booty hole. If it were any larger I think it would have been a challenge but she had wisely chosen a small one to start me off with. The crescent base sandwiched between my cheeks was actually the weirdest bit as it kinda felt like I had a hard lump of shit sitting in my drawers, but I would quickly get used to that. I swivel my hips. "It's sort of nice actually."

"Good." She smiles. "Walk around. See how it feels."

I walk a slow circle around Evelyn. "Ohh, it's sorta shifting in there. Pressing against…things. Whoo!" I laugh. The choice of silicone was a good one as it allowed it to bend with me. I was thankful now she hadn't given me something hard and inflexible like metal or glass. It wasn't just the plug making things feel so different. It combined with my cage left me feeling well and truly contained yet so virile and potent, like a mighty genie trapped in his bottle awaiting his master's touch to release him or some powerful savage beast that must be restrained for the safety of those not his tamer. The more I walk the more I get used to it and before long I am walking relatively normally. The real hard part was containing my sighs of joy as the toy rubbed my P spot. "How do I look?"

"Sexy, cute, lovable."

I chuckle. "I mean do I look like I'm walking normal."

"Yes." She says and steps up to slide a hand across my back. She kisses my shoulder. "If the plug feels bad, in any way, I want you to take it out. Okay?"

"Sure." I quip. "I'll just bend over in the furniture store and pop it out."

"Find a washroom silly." She laughs and hugs me then pats my tush. "Since this is the first time you are wearing one I don't want you out for too long. No more than a couple of hours, okay? And no heavy lifting or roughhousing or anything too strenuous."

I cannot help but smile. She sounded so much like a worried mother. "Yes Ma'am."

She then pats my caged peen. "And I am sure my little guy would like to stretch out."

"Yes Ma'am."

"The faster you go, the faster you're free."

"Yes Ma'am."

"Good boy. Okay, get dressed now my pet. Kitty is waiting."

"Yes Ma'am." I get my pants back on and check myself out in the mirror as Evelyn watches me. In the reflection all looked normal, what was happening within my undies was a kinky little secret only she and I knew. I loved it!

Evelyn hugs me from behind, a long joyful possessive embrace. "Come back home to me my prince."

"As quick as I can." I bring my arms over hers and hug them into me.

After a few more tender moments she lets me go. I kiss her cheek and head out the door. Our suite was already locked up and I find my sister out at the end of the driveway chatting with one of the neighbors. "Darling!" She waves to me. Turning to the tall brunet woman Kit says. "Gotta go. It was nice to meet you."

"Indeed." The woman drolls. She gives a look and a slow nod then heads off down the sidewalk.

Kit hurries back to the truck. "Who was that?" I ask.

"Valerie." She says. "Neighbor from two doors down." Lowering her voice she leans in. "She saw our moving truck earlier and came snooping. She smelled of gin, a few martinis in already I suspect." She laughs. "Like Evelyn, I think she's got a lot of time on her hands."

My face falls. "What do you mean like Evelyn?"

"You know, the bored housewife type." She sighs. "Ah, to be a kept woman. A good gig if you can get it."

I scowl. "Evelyn is not a kept woman."

"Really? Alan seems to provide for her pretty well. Leaves her a lot of time for knitting sweaters and…other things."

"She was a mother to their son! She gave up a career to do that." I snap. "There's nothing wrong with that."

"I didn't say there was. Hey." Kit says, putting her hands up. "Truce. I didn't mean anything by it. I was just sayin…" She lowers her hands. "…I think I'll just drop it."

"Don't talk about her that way." I grumble. "She deserves respect."

"Done. I didn't realize it was a sore point."

"It isn't."

"Hey, cheer up babe." She pokes my belly. "We're goin shopping!"

After a second I let out breath, realizing how silly I'd just been. I didn't like her speaking ill of Evelyn but Kit meant no harm. I give her a nod and a grin. Beginning to walk around to the passenger side I toss her the truck keys. "You mind drivin?" With me in a state of mild to medium distraction I didn't think getting behind the wheel was the best idea at the moment, not until I truly got accustomed to my stuffed and imprisoned state.

"Oh, yeah. No sweat." She snatches them out of the air and heads to the drivers side. We get in and as she is adjusting the seat she mentions. "We really oughta think about getting a car of our own."

I am still gingerly settling into the passenger seat. "Yeah."

She glances over. "Are you okay?"

I let my weight plonk down and let out a little squeak as the plug thumps a bit deeper in. At that same moment could feel just teeny dab of precum wet the tip of my cage. Acting as casual as I could I nod. "Mmm hmm."

Her gaze lingers a moment before she turns her attention back to start the truck.

The trip turns out to be really, REALLY fun! Kitty and I had never had this much worry free cash to splash all at once before. There were no upcoming bills to worry about or outstanding debts that made demands on us. We had a healthy budget free and clear of such concerns, only made healthier by the freebies we'd just gotten from the attic. In our new guise as a married couple we shop in stores we'd only fantasized about before, no consignment shops for us, and we have grand time testing out sofas, studying the specs of different televisions, and just joking around along the way. With a new house and a new neighborhood and shopping for new things we were like brand new people.

Adding to this more wholesome joy was the constant little reminders of my submission from down below. Physically it was amazing to feel my cock snug and my butt full but psychologically it was even more powerful. I felt so naughty! So wonderfully kinky. All in plain sight with nobody else the wiser. Every tug of my cage or prod of my plug was a reminder of the gorgeous red haired big dicked lady that I belonged to. It filled me such confidence and self-belief. I walk taller, I speak louder, I make eye contact, and I carry myself like the good man that I was. I was invincible!

Kit definitely noticed my bolder and more dynamic personality. She kept looking at me with this grin that told me how happy she was to see me so happy and when I invariably took charge of our interactions with sales people she was only too happy to fade back and watch me go. She wasn't the only one to take note. As we stood over the sofa Kitty had picked out on the website and debated if we should get this one or upgrade to another pricier one that she liked she nudges me.

"Psst, those girls are checking you out."

"Huh?" I look over the way she'd indicated to see a trio of cute college girls perusing a living room set. When my eyes make contact all three smile, two immediately look away to pretend they hadn't been looking while the last, a hot blonde, allows her blue eyes to linger on mine for a long three count. Long enough to let me know that I was indeed being checked out. It was practically an invitation! I blush.

Kit giggles and sidles up to my side to loop her arm in mine. "Sorry girls, he's married." She jests under her breath.

"Kit!"

Seeing my 'spouse' not so subtly protect her man the three quickly move on, though the blonde does glance back one last time. Her friends titter and hurry her along. I am left a bit stunned. I was not accustomed to such overt interest as this. Was it shopping in an upscale store? Maybe they thought I was rich. Had I simply not noticed such looks before? I didn't usually have my head up to look around at others so much. Could it be that since I was 'married' I was someone safe they could check out without the risk of being hit on right afterward? Kitty has the answer.

"You are beaming kid." She whispers as she leans her head into my shoulder. "I don't know what Evelyn's done to you but you are absolutely glowing."

Kit's words remind of something Mommy had told me once. I could hear her loving voice echoing in my soul. 'Let the world see your light my child.'

Chapter 66: Ready to Pop

Chapter Text

I was walking even taller after that little ego boost, though granted the plug up my ass kept me at attention anyway. I couldn't wait to tell Evelyn about it. From then on I took more notice of those around me. I am greeted with smiles and friendly nods and even another coy flirtation with the eyes. In the old neighborhood you had to be careful about looking assertive as there was invariably somebody out there looking to push you down to pull themselves up but out here everybody was so much more at ease. A lot of it was false cordiality to be sure but it still had the effect of allowing me to embrace my new confidence more fully.

In the end Kitty settles on a really nice sofa, a long navy blue rolled arm style one. She chose blue since it would match the rug we were getting from the attic. It was both extremely comfortable to sit on and long enough for even a tall man to fully lay down on it. It may sound silly but the purchase was a monumental moment for Kit and I. This was by FAR the nicest thing either of us had ever bought. And the most expensive. To buy such a beautiful piece of high quality furniture brand new with cash in hand just felt slightly surreal. Numerous time I look to Kitty to see that same excitement in her eyes that I was feeling. This was another big step in our new adventure. The television was a much quicker decision thanks to a sale the store had going on. We end up with a huge OLED smart TV with a sound bar, subwoofer and a stand to put it all on and were still able to keep it under budget. Just barely. In the end the truck merely acted as transportation for the pair of us as I thought it wise to take Alan's advice to heart and get the items delivered. They would arrive early this evening.

We finish up our shopping with checking out odds and ends. A bath mat, a clock, a new kettle, pillows for the sofa, and other such things our new home would need are purchased. Kitty is still having a great time but I find that the longer our trip went the more I began to struggle. That upbeat confidence was slowly turning into a more frantic caged desperation. Evelyn already had me turned up to eleven with the edging from earlier but a couple of hours of having my prostate constantly massaged and prodded while my dick was tightly restrained had my horniness levels off the fucking scale!

I felt physically hot as if gripped by fever. My attention drifted constantly as again and again I have to pull out of wildly erotic daydreams to snap my focus to the moment at hand. As a healthy young dude I had felt horny countless times but this was a whole different level of wanton lust. With pent up, pressurized energy the mundane experience of shopping with my sister became gradually more and more difficult. I wanted to run through the brick walls of the store! I wanted to sprint all the way home and free myself! I wanted to FUCK or be FUCKED like never before! I needed to get home to my make believe Mommy! That Evelyn was a clever woman. She'd said that she only wanted me out for a couple of hours and by doing what she had done to me she ensured my compliance.

With our money spent and our big ticket items chosen, combined with the move this morning, I considered that a damn good day's work. That was enough. Trying hard to hold it together I say after it looked like all was done. "Alright, let's head home!"

"Slow down hubby o'mine." Kitty replies. "You're forgetting groceries."

"Groceries!?"

"Yes, groceries." She replies. "We were going to pick up a few essentials, remember? Milk and bread and cereal and stuff."

"Right, right, of course." I nod. "Essentials." FUCK!

"What's the rush? We have the truck all day." She looks at me with a chuckle. "Don't worry. Evelyn will still be there when we get back."

"Uh huh." I nod as I pick up my pace. "Come on. Let's go!"

"Slow down, I thought we might grab a late lunch…"

"NO!" I clear my throat. "I mean, no. I want to get home. There's so much to do and unpack. We can get delivery later if you want. Anything you want."

Kitty looks up at me as she takes my arm and slows our stride again. I'd given away my impatience and the bratty sibling side of her could not let his opportunity pass. "How much money we got left?"

"Just enough for groceries." I say tersely. "Let's go."

"Mmm." She slows down even more. "Do you want to go to that comic book shop we saw? You always like going to those places."

"Nope."

A step slower. "There was these cute shoes I saw…"

"Another day." I pull her along.

Her steps drag further. "Hey, I have an idea. How about we…?"

"Can we PLEASE get going?" I plead. "I wanna go home."

She laughs and gives me a shake, which jiggles my extra tackle down below. "Ha ha ha! Look at you. Calm down Donny. You look ready to pop."

Kitty had no idea how true that was. "I just want to hurry, that's all."

"Want to get moved in, huh?"

"Yeah."

"Or is it really Sugar Mama?"

I grumble but I don't deny it.

"Geez you really got it bad for her."

"Yeah." I confess. "I just…I wanna see her again. I love her."

"Okay, okay." She gives me another teasing shake. "But just chill. You don't want to come across as too needy. Okay? Women don't like that in a man, alright? She's clearly crazy about you too but just…chill."

"Right." I nod. "Chill." It was tough to chill when I was burning up with desire.

"She's a married woman Donny." She says. "Most women don't dump their rich husband for their poor lover no matter how much they love them. It just doesn't happen much. She's accustomed to a certain life, one that you can't give her. Love only goes so far kid. This is all awesome and I really like Evelyn, she's a great woman, but remember who you are to her. Keep your feet on the ground. Alright?"

I nod again. "Alright." It was all good and well meaning advice but Kitty simply did not understand what I had going with Evelyn. How could she? She was using normal, rational, emotionally healthy people standards and what Evelyn and I had could not be found there. For good or for ill, or more likely somewhere in between, our need for each other was part of the glue that bound us together. "Now…can we get moving? Please?"

She rolls her eyes and laughs, hugging tight to my side. "You are hopeless. Come on then Speedy. Let's get you home to Mama."

Mercifully she at last picks up the pace. We buy a couple of the essentials needed from the nearest grocery store, drop off our rented truck, and are on our way back within the hour. Though it felt like six. The cabbie is paid and with our arms laden with boxes and bags we are walking up the driveway of our gorgeous new home.

Chapter 67: Unplugged

Chapter Text

We walk around the house to our back door entrance laden with our smaller purchases, both of us still coming to grips that this wonderful place was where we actually live now. We let ourselves in, head down the stairs, and dump our bags and boxes alongside the big pile that Alan and I had brought in from the truck this morning. The sofa and television would be delivered later. Beyond that all we needed now was the attic stuff brought down and we would be all moved in.

As Kitty puts the groceries away I slip into one of the rooms and pull the phone from my pocket to make a call. After just one ring Evelyn's lovely voice comes on the line. "Hello?"

"Hey Ma."

"Hey baby." She says in an upbeat tone. "How's shopping?"

"It was fun." I say. "We're back. I just wanted to call and let you know that I was home. Safe and sound."

"You wanted to…?" There is a pause and for a moment I wondered if something was wrong, but when I hear the joy in her voice as she continues I knew I'd done right. "Oh my dear prince. Thank you! Thank you for calling so I wouldn't worry about you. Thank you baby."

I chuckle. "Yeah, no sweat." She sure was making a big deal out of it, not that I was complaining. It was nice knowing that she missed me and was worried about me. "Hey…uh, I'm gonna get this cage off and…"

"Hold on!" She says. "I'll be right down."

"Thank you."

Thank God! I wasn't sure how much longer I could handle being caged and plugged like this. I head back out into the main living area to see my sister looking back at me with a raised eyebrow and a knowing shake of her head.

"What?" I ask.

"You called her, didn't you?" She says. "We haven't even been home for…"

Ding dong, rings the doorbell. A moment later the upstairs door cracks open and Evelyn voice calls down. "Yoo hoo, anybody home?"

"Come in Evelyn." Kitty calls back as she rolls her eyes and laughs. "You two are loopy, ya know that?" She whispers as Evelyn makes her way down. I just smile and shrug.

The bottom door had been left wide open so Evelyn walks straight in. "Hello my dears." In her hands was a freshly baked pie. Cherry, my favorite. Of course it was. "Here's a little house warming snack for my two new neighbors."

Kit moves and takes the baked treat. "Thank you Evelyn."

"You're welcome." She smiles back. Her eyes slowly turn my way. "Hi."

"Hi." I say back with a soft voice. "Missed you." We stand gazing and smiling at each other.

"Oh brother." Kitty chortles. "You two just do your thing. I'm going to get some unpacking done. Just pretend I'm not even here."

"Don't be silly." Evelyn says, her eyes never leaving me. "I just wanted to bring you the pie."

"Uh huh." Kit says, unconvinced.

"Although…" Evelyn licks her ruby lips. "…now that I'm here…"

"Mmm hmm."

"I'd like to talk to Donald for a minute or two."

"Ya don't say." Kit quips. "Knock yourself out Evie babe. He's all yours."

In the short space of time they'd been talking and we'd been gazing the shift from Evelyn to Mommy had taken place. She approaches me and takes my hand. Without another word she leads me into the washroom. The instant the door was closed behind us she had me pinned up against it with her soft voluptuous body, her mouth pressed into mine as her tongue plunges deeply. It is a kiss of hard passion wrapped in the pillowy blanket of her special form of gentle dominance.

"Mmmm." I moan submissively.

As our lips part she is whispering. "You are a good boy. You are such a good boy. You are my beautiful good boy." She pets my face with her hands and thrusts into me, her bulge pinning my caged manhood as surely as she had me pinned against the door. She was horny! She kisses my cheeks and neck with tender little kisses. "I was thinking about you. Worrying about my boy. Thank you for telling me you were home. That really…that really meant a lot. That was the right thing to do."

"Mmm." I grin as I raise my chin so that she could smooch across to the other side.

"You said you had fun?" She whispers as she nuzzles up beside my ear.

"Mmm hmm." I sigh. "We got some really nice stuff. Ohhhh…the place is going to look so nice."

"Good." Her lips take my earlobe and she begins to lightly suck.

"Ohhh. There were some girls. They were looking at me."

"Oh?" She straightens up to look me in the eyes.

"College girls, about my age. They were were checking me out. They really thought I was cute. For real."

"Because you ARE cute my pet." She kisses my lips. "What girl wouldn't want a good man like you? Hmm?"

"Oh geez. How do you make me feel so good?"

She smiles. "Were they pretty?"

"Very." Reaching up I very lightly feel her long silky red hair against my hand. "Not nearly as pretty as you though."

"My boy." She kisses me again, tender and lingering like the caring lover she was. "How was the plug? And the cage?"

"Ohhhhh Mom, I'm soooo horny!" I squirm. "It's been rubbing in me…mmmm. And rubbing on me…nnngh."

"Did you cum?"

"No Ma'am. I sure wanted to though."

"That's my good boy." She pats my chest. "I brought my key. Let's get you free, hmm?"

"Thank you."

Evelyn lowers herself down to kneel before me. I offer my hands and she appreciates the support as she settles down to sit. She undoes my pants and pulls them down to my knees. She giggles and plays with the bulge in my shorts. "You've been leaking a little." She taps a finger at the little wet spot of precum at the tip of the cage. She then brings her finger to her lips to taste. "Mmm."

Beyond the door behind me I could hear Kitty bopping along to some music she'd put on and unpacking kitchen but my whole focus was on the beautiful woman uncaging me. She then pulls my underwear down to the middle of my thighs. She immediately bring her hand to her mouth as she see my manhood all smushed against the clear plastic restraint. "Does it hurt?" She asks with genuine concern.

"No Ma'am." I say softly. "Just really, really tight."

"Oh sweetie. We might have to get you a bigger one." She hurried produces the key from a pocket and unlocks the tiny padlock. The instant the penis sheath is removed it begins to expand like a filling balloon, literally going from a nub to three quarters plump in just a few seconds. Evelyn is all smiles. "There he is! Ohhh. I missed you too my special little guy." She smooches my cock.

"Um…careful." I warn her. With how I was feeling I didn't trust that it wouldn't go off at the slightest provocation.

She laughs and cradles it in her soft hand. She feels it and caresses it and gives it a little squeeze, just checking up on it and giving it a bit of love. My cock flares to full hardness in her grip. "Easy there boy." She winks. "No cumming today, remember."

"Uh huh." I nod. "Careful!"

She cannot help but give me a teasing little lick to the tip before letting ago again. She watches it intently as it flexes and dances on its own. It was not difficult to tell just how wound up I was. Honest to God less than ten strokes and I am sure I'd be nutting like a geyser. Taking my warning seriously she then leaves it be. She then removes the ring around my nuts and slips the whole cage into a pocket. "I'll clean this up and get it back to you."

"Thank you."

"Of course." She looks up to me. "Turn around now."

"Yes Ma'am." Carefully turning around in place I lean against the door and stick my butt out toward her.

"My oh my you are a tasty boy!" She runs her hands up the back of my thighs to cup my butt cheeks in her hands. Pulling them apart she whispers. "Bend a little lower." I obey. "How was it?"

"It felt really nice."

"It didn't hurt or chafe?"

"No Ma'am. It was good. Just made me super horny."

"Good." With her right hand I feel as she grips her fingers around the base. "Breath. Relax. I'm going to pull it out now."

"Mmm hmm." I nod. Letting out a long breath I feel every fraction of an inch as she verrrry slowly pulls the plug from my ass. Once there was a bit of space she spits on my hole and pushes it back in to help lube it a bit more. Then again she slowwwwly pulls, this time for real. "Nnnnngh!" I let out a low groan as I feel the fat bulbous tip crawl oh so gradually out of my asshole. I'll say this, it was going out a lot easier than it went in. Honestly it felt incredible! "OHNNNNGH!" I try to hold down my groan so as not to alert my sister as the fattest bit stretches me.

"Goooood boyyyy."

"NNNNNGH!" My cock flexes hard as that wonderful stretch goes on and on as she pauses for a few seconds.

"Does it hurt?"

"No…Ma'am…mmmmmm! It's good! It's really goooood…ohhhh!"

"That's good baby. That's good. Just a little longer. Oh you should see your ass right now."

"Hnnngh!" And then…it was gone. I let out a gasp at the sudden terrible emptiness. "Hah!"

"Ohhhh!" She croons excitedly. "You're gaping! Oh look at you!" My sphincter was wide open, only a bit and only for short time as I could already sense it contracting, but for the moment I was open to the world. "That's it. Grip down on Mommy's finger."

"Hmm?"

And then a second later I feel as my anus tightens, it tightens around one of Evelyn's fingers! Her digit had been inside of me and I hadn't even known it was there. I must have been gaping at least an inch or so. She pulls her finger from my butt and beams up at me. "Oh Donald. You are coming along so good!" I could see the hope in her hazel eyes as she began to allow herself to believe that with some work I just might actually be able to handle her girth. I started to believe it too. Spreading my cheeks wide she gives my hole a sweet little kiss and whispers into it. "Atta boy."

Chapter 68: Secrets

Chapter Text

With a calm doting affection she pulls my underwear back up then turns me around and does the same with my pants. Her motions are unhurried and careful as she savored even this small act of Mommyness. With my help she stands up. Keeping me pressed to the door she takes the hand I had just used to aid her to her feet and cradles it in both of her hands. With a subtle smile she studies my palm, her soft thumb tracing the lines in the tender flesh. She does this for a time, seemingly fascinated, before moving on to touch each finger with a gentle stroke of her thumb. I watched on fascinated.

Pulling my hand to her lips she very lightly kisses my wrist then continues on kissing up into my palm. She runs the tip of her nose across the tip of my fingers then kisses them as well. In a grip so soft I could barely feel it she turns my hand over and kisses me more, the knuckles and fingers and wrist, before letting out a warm sigh to tickle the hairs of my arm. She looks up at me and smiles.

"I can't believe you're really here." She says. Lowering my hand she releases it then takes the other to begin again. "My beautiful man." She whispers between soft kisses. "Are you mine baby?"

"Yes."

"You're gonna let me take good care of you now? Yes?"

"Yeah."

"I'll take care of my boy so good. And you're gonna look after your Mommy good too, aren't you?"

"Yes Ma'am. Anything for you."

"Good boy." She lets my hand go. Taking my wrists she pulls them around herself so that I hugged her about the waist, my forearms resting on her wide curvy hips. Leaning her weight into me, pinning me against the door with her wonderful body once more, she nuzzles into my neck and begins to kiss again. Tender, sucking kisses that made my flesh dance with tingling delight. Her fingertips play along the edge of my hair around the back of my neck as she nibbles and suckles at the skin beneath my chin. "Now that you're living here I'm going to have some extra chores for you, okay?"

"Yes Ma'am." I smile.

"We have to be careful though. Alan, Eugene, the neighbors." She suckles on my earlobe in that way she had that made my hairs stand on end for a time before adding. "Nobody else but Kitty can know about us."

"I know. A secret." I pull her tighter into me, our hard ons rubbing through our clothes, and melt back against the door as she continues to suck and smooch. "Ohhhh."

Ding Dong!

Our moment of bliss is suddenly shattered by the ringing of the doorbell. Evelyn springs away from me and frantically starts checking herself out in the mirror to make sure she wasn't too flustered.

Out in the main room Kitty exclaims. "Oh! Uh, hold on! Just a moment please." A moment later there is tap on the door followed by a harsh whisper. "Get outta there lovebirds."

"Who the hell is that?" I whisper as I join Evelyn in trying to normal. The flush on my cheeks and the tent in my pants wasn't going to go so quickly though. I untuck my shirt and do my best.

"Wipe your lips." Evelyn whispers as she does what she can to situate her dress. Normally it wasn't difficult to hide her secret but after loving me up she was now sporting a full erection.

I look at my lips to see the red of her ruby lipstick smeared on them. I take water from the sink and quickly rub the incriminating evidence from my mouth. With no towels she then dries my face with the hem of her dress.

"Here I come!" Kitty announces for all to hear, signaling us that we had to get our butts out there NOW!

"Go." Evelyn motions.

I open the door and dash out into the living room with Evelyn right behind just in time to hear the outer door open up the stairs. "Alan." Kitty says. "Welcome back."

"Uh huh." He says stiffly. "Is my wife here?"

"Evelyn? Oh yeah. She just brought us a nice house warming gift." Thank God it was Kitty up there talking, she was so much better fibbing on her feet than me. I would have been a stammering mess. "A nice pie. We were just thinking about cutting into it. You are welcome to some if you want."

"Hrrm." Just in his tone I could hear he was nonplussed by that.

"I'm down here dear." Evelyn calls.

"Come on in big guy." Kitty says happily. "Come on."

As they make their way down the stairs Evelyn and I, like two kids caught with their hands in the cookie jar, shoot each other a giddy but nervous glance. Alan walks in looking just as he had this morning but without his suit jacket and with a heavy five o'clock shadow on his rugged face. He and Evelyn exchange a glance, there was warmth in it but so much distance as well. It was that very distance between where I found my opening.

"You're home early." Evelyn says.

"Mmm." He nods. "What's going on?"

"Going on?"

"Why are you down here?"

"I baked them a pie and then we just got to talking." She smiles. "I think these two are going to make fine neighbors."

"They better." He looks at me, his gray eyes lingering on my blushing face. "You ready to move that stuff down? You look ready to keel over."

"It's…been a long day." I stutter.

"Heh, soft." He mutters under his breath, purposely just loud enough for us all to hear it. What an ass.

"I'm ready when you are." I say.

"Let's get it done then." He says. "Unlike some people my time is valuable."

With that he turns and heads back out the door and up the stairs. I let out the breath I'd been half holding and start to follow. I look to my sister and whisper. "What a jerk."

My sister however was looking in Evelyn's direction with a quizzical look on her face, her eyes far lower than they ought to be. The look only lasts an instant before she blinks and her gaze flits over to me. "Huh? Oh, well, he's not wrong. Just be happy he's helping at all."

Shit! Had she just seen something she shouldn't have? Had she just been distracted by a thought? It had been a big day, perhaps she was just tiring? Evelyn had caught the moment too and had turned to start asking questions on what Kitty was going to do with the place. I just hope for the best as I hurry to catch up with Alan.

With me behind him we walk in silence back up through the house toward the attic. Wanting to break the tense quiet I say. "We got delivery like you suggested. Thanks for that."

Having grabbed a short step stool on the way by the kitchen Alan sets it down beneath the attic door. "Guys your age usually rope in friends to help."

"Um, yeah." I say, once more instantly put on my heel. I could never quite find my footing with this guys. "We had so little to move…figured it wasn't necessary, ya know?"

"Hm." He climbs the steep stairs up into the attic. "That's what you're taking?" He asks before I was even all the way up.

"Uh, yeah. That pile at the end." I hurry up to floor level.

"That's a lot." He says flatly as he walks. "How much did she charge?"

"Charge? Uh…um…well, nothing actually."

"Nothing!?" He stops and turns to look at me. "She gave you all of this? For free?"

"Uhhhhh!" I was blowing it! I was so bad at lying. "Um, it's, uh, we're borrowing it. For now. That's…what she said."

"That woman." He rolls his eyes and turns to continue. "Half furnished suite. Hell of a deal you got."

"Um…yeah." I mutter. "It sure is going to help though. Evelyn's a real nice lady."

"Hm." He grunts. "A little too nice."

SHIT! Was Alan suspecting something already?

Without a word he goes to the far end of the long stout coffee table and takes the opposite end. After a second of him looking at me impatiently I realize he was expecting me to take the other end. I nearly trip over myself scrambling to take it. He just rolls his eyes and shakes his head. He lifts his end with ease as I grunt and strain to lift my end. The damn thing was a lot heavier than it looked. I do my very best to pretend to bear as easily as him but in the end it becomes pretty obvious that I was flagging. The big bastard does nothing to help either, choosing instead to watch me struggle with an amused glint in his hard eyes. I am breathing heavy as we finally get back down stairs whereas Alan had barely broken a sweat, he even showed off a bit by carrying his end the last little bit in with one hand. He cannot hide the little smirk as I let my end down and let out a gasp of relief.

Evelyn and Kitty were in the kitchen chatting merrily. They had cola poured and four forks and small dishes out beside the cherry pie.

"What's this?" Alan asks annoyedly.

"Snacks and refreshments." Kitty grins. "The very least we can offer for all of your help."

"Isn't that nice?" Evelyn smiles.

He sighs. "It really isn't necessary."

"They say you only get one chance to make a good first impression." Kitty takes a glass of soda and offers it to him with a bright smile.

He stares down at her a moment before slowly looking over at me. "You're not wrong there." He takes the glass from her and drinks half of it down. "Thank you."

Stealing every second I could to catch my breath before heading back up I was happy for them to talk for a moment, or so I thought.

Smacking his lips Alan looks over our belongings and asks bluntly. "What's with the two beds?"

"We push them together." I answer quickly while at the exact same second Kitty says. "For the spare room." His brows furrow as he glances back and forth between us.

SHIT!!! Evelyn had literally just told me we had to be careful and to my nervous mind things were falling apart by the second. Had Kitty seen Evelyn's secret? Had Alan's suspicions been raised by his wife's generosity to total strangers? Had this botched lie Kit and I just bumbled into given the whole game away? All of this in the span of a few minutes, how in the hell could we possibly keep our affair hidden at this rate?

Evelyn calmly chuckles. "None of our beeswax dear."

"Hrm." He takes another gulp.

Kitty then bites her bottom lip and lowers her curly haired head, her hands wring together and her feet shuffle nervously beneath her, as she gives the most adorable expression I'd ever seen from her. She whispers very softly and with tremendous fake embarrassment. "Truth is, sometimes we push the beds together for extra space when…um…my husband wants to…" Her big brown eyes peer up to Alan with a look so pure and innocent that it was anything but. "…well… he he he…"

"Ahe-he-hem!" Alan interrupts with a loud clearing of this throat and a subtle reddening of his cheeks. "Evelyn's right. None of our business." He slams the glass down and waves me on. "Come on lad, let's get this done."

I rush to follow as behind me I hear the giggling of women.

Chapter 69: Shaddup!

Chapter Text

Working at the same swift and steady speed as this morning Alan and I climb the stairs from basement to main floor to second floor and finally to attic before grabbing a fresh load and making our way back down again. After two trips I am a sweaty mess and gasping like a fish out of water, doubly so after trip three.

Alan is turning to head back up for trip number four when Evelyn says. "Slow down darling. You're going to give the poor boy a heart attack."

"The kid's half my age." He scoffs. "If he can't keep up that's on him."

"Alan." She says. "Take it easy on Donald. He's not built like you and Eugene. He's a…soft boy."

"Pfff, you can say that again."

Evelyn's mouth wasn't smiling but her eyes were as she watches me all sweaty and catching my breath. "There's nothing wrong with that."

"I just need a minute." I huff. "Hey, I appreciate all the help big guy. Really. Just gimme a sec."

"Uh huh." He grunts. Returning to the counter he takes his glass that had been refilled and has a drink.

Kitty brings me my cola with that familiar glint of trouble in her brown eyes. "Here you are, soft boy."

"Shaddup!" I quip in a way too brotherly way as I take the drink. "Not too soft to kick your butt any day of the week."

Across the room Alan's hard gray eyes lock onto me, his jaw clenches. Lowering his glass he asks in a deep voice. "What did you just say to her?"

Kitty picks up on his offended vibe and quickly laughs it off. "He wishes he could kick my butt! Ha ha!"

"Is that how you talk to your wife?" He asks me pointedly.

"Huh? Uh, no, I mean, I was just joking."

"Alan dear, it was just a joke. Young people have a different sense of humor."

"It's not funny." He wanted to say more but he holds his tongue. Keeping me in his stern gaze for another few seconds before turning to Kit. "Thank you for the drink Kitty." He finishes it off and sets it back down on the counter. "I'll get the rest of it."

"No, I'm good…" I start to say but he was already on the way out. Alan was not one to dally. I give the other two a cringing grimace, they do the same back to me, then follow Alan back up the stairs.

In the upper hallway he stops and looks down at me beside him. I stare back at him, doing my best not to be intimidated. He gives a little shake of his head. "Don't talk to your wife like that."

"I was just…"

"At least, not around me." He interrupts. "For some reason she committed herself to your sorry ass. She deserves your respect."

I summon my courage. "Respectfully Sir…it's none of your business what we do. You have no right to judge us."

"Judge you? I'm trying to…" He sighs and gives a slow, almost saddened, nod as he states. "You are hopeless."

"And you are…" I consider my next words carefully. "…very rude." It didn't quite have the ring of '…an asshole' but it was as close I dare come. What in the hell did Evelyn ever see in this Neanderthal?

He scoffs. "Right, lets do this."

"Right."

With that uncomfortable moment done we finish the last couple of loads in complete silence. The dude hated me, that deep down in the gut sort of hate, and everything I said or did only seemed to entrench that opinion further. Despite that still he helped me carry things down and, though I am sure he wanted to, he hadn't yet thrown me to curb. I decide that avoidance would be my best tactic with him. The less we interacted the better it would be for everybody. On those rare instances we did come together the thin veneer of general neighborly politeness would have to suffice, if he even granted me that after today.

As he sets the easel down and I put the last box onto our newly inherited coffee table Evelyn treats me with a proud grin. "Good job." She says to the both of us, though her eyes were on me. When I was sure Alan wasn't looking I shoot her a coy grin at the praise.

"Thank you so, so, so, sooooo much Alan." Kitty says. "You two have just been amazing."

He gives her a polite nod. Alan was already rolling down his sleeves. He looks to his wife. "Come on. Let's get some supper."

"We're going out?"

"Yeah."

She comes up to stand beside her husband. "We'll leave you two to settle in."

"Once the stuff from the store is delivered that'll be everything." I say through heavy breaths. "Thanks again."

"It was our pleasure." Evelyn says brightly, clearly only speaking for herself. Looking up to Alan she suggests. "I thought it might be nice invite them up for dinner soon."

"Ooo!" Kit smiles.

"We'll talk about it." Alan smothers the women's enthusiasm with his dour tone. He and I glance at each other, neither one of us wanting anything more to do with the other.

"Not tonight of course." She says. "But…"

"We'll talk about it." He states again in a way that said 'over my dead body'. He motions for her to go ahead of him. She gives me one more warm look. I could see in her hazel eyes just how happy she was to have me here. She bids us a good night and the pair of them head up the stairs and out of the suite. I hurry to the downstairs door and shut it.

"God I'm glad he's gone!" I say. "What an ass!"

Kitty laughs. "I thought we gave the game away with the two beds thing."

"It's not funny!" I exclaim. "Jesus Kit, we gotta be more prepared."

"Hey, you're just lucky he didn't need to use the washroom." She quips, her eyes glinting with that signature humor.

"Oh?"

"In your hurry…you forgot something in there…soft boy."

My whole face goes hot as blood rushes to the blushing skin. With Alan's sudden arrival Evelyn and I had cleared out of there quick. Oh no! "S-something?" I croak.

From a back pocket Kitty produces the turquoise toy and holds it up by the base. It was all washed up thank God! "Your butt plug."

"I…uh…"

"I thought it might be Evelyn's…" She says, a smirk growing across her lips. "…but then I remembered how squirmy and tense you were this afternoon. You wore it out with your sister! You nasty boy!"

"Kitty!" I protest. "Give me that." I walk toward her but she keeps her distance, holding the incriminating plug up in plain sight and waving it just out of my reach. "That's not yours."

"Ha ha ha ha!" Kit scrambles over the boxes and furniture with me hot on her trail. "You mind drivin?" She mimics my voice from when I tossed her the keys to the truck. "I need to concentrate on ridin my plug."

"Give it!" I say, my embarrassment growing by the second.

"I thought you looked rather intense today. How could you not with this up your pooper."

"Ewwww! Kitty!"

Pretending to be me she makes a perfect ahegao face and lets out a lusty moan. "Hahhhhh."

"Shut up!" I exclaim both aghast and holding back laughter. I at last nearly grab it from her but end up tripping over a box and tumble to the floor. "Ow!"

As I turn over on my back she is standing over me with a huge smile on her face. "Y'all are kinky as fuck. I love it!" She giggles as she drops my toy. I snatch it out of the air and clutch it to my chest. "I'm surprised she didn't have you caged too."

"Ahh, heh, uh yeah." My blush and my lousy lying gives me away again.

"NO!"

"What?"

"No way!" She points at my groin. "You did! You're probably wearing it right now!"

"No way!" My hands dart to cover my crotch, which puts me in the even more embarrassing position of holding the butt plug up right where my dick would be. I pull it away quickly as Kitty doubles over with laughter.

"What about nipple clamps?" She asks between laughs. "Does she collar you? Have you done ropes?" She waggles her eyebrows. "Ropes are fun. You're a rope slut, aren't you?"

"Oh my God, stop talking!" I say. "It's not how you think."

She is not convinced. "Ha ha ha ha! Ahhhhh, this is too good! My innocent little brother is a certified kink fiend. Ha ha ha ha!"

"SHADDUP!"

Chapter 70: Just You and Me

Chapter Text

Later that evening our new television and sofa is delivered and just like that our whole lives were now well and truly rooted here in the suburbs. Everything Kitty and I owned was now housed in this basement. We order some Chinese food and stay up late into the night talking, unpacking, and turning our new suite into our new dwelling. Tired as we already were it was still great fun to at last begin to make our mark on the clean slate we'd talked about so often.

After talking about what we'd be doing with the bedrooms we decide to make mine look like "our" room and Kitty's appear as a guest room for the occasional instances when Alan or some new person was down here. It was a raw deal for my sister as she would have to keep a lot of her belongings in my room to maintain the illusion of our fake marriage. I told Kit we could do it the other way around but she was insistent that since it was me that got us out here that it ought to be me to have the better room.

I had hoped that Evelyn would somehow find a way to pop back to say goodnight but a nice text message was all that she could manage. "Sleep well my special boy. Mommy loves you." Is what it said. I nearly swooned to read it.

"Must be big Mamma." Kit quips when she sees my reaction.

I don't deny it.

By the time we are turning in both of us are absolutely exhausted. It had been worth it though. The empty suite had been transformed into a proper home. It was all a bit eclectic with our old stuff mixing with the decor Evelyn's grandpa and my sister's tastes, but it was eclectic in that cool college dorm sort of way. It was perfect.

At a quarter to two Kitty finally says. "I'm done." She comes to me and hugs me. "We done good kid."

"Yeah." I hug her back.

I clean up and head to bed thankful for how physically spent I was after our long day. With how fucking HORNY I was after Evelyn's teasing of me today it was the only reason I was able to get to sleep. I drift off snug in my bed staring up at the ceiling of my new room and knowing that up there was my loving Evelyn. Thanks to her we'd made it. We'd escaped. Our old life was a thing of the past and the past couldn't touch us here.

The next morning I wake late and roll out of bed feeling surprisingly sluggish given how long I'd slept. I figured I must have overdone it the day before. Ah well, I could rest up today. I walk out into the living room and right away something doesn't feel right. Something was…out of place. I think that something might be me. It didn't feel right here. This was probably a normal feeling after a move to a new place. I shake my head and push the feeling out of my thoughts.

I find Kitty gone. She had talked about taking a walk around the neighborhood to get the lay of the land so I figure she must be out doing that. I wasn't particularly hungry so I begin to look around for something to do. My eyes find the easel. Just behind it was a few blank canvases and the other art supplies. Walking over I reach down and touch a square canvas, it turns to a stack lined foolscap before my eyes. I reach down for the paints and find a box of crayons in my hand. I take the paper and crayons and sit down on the floor at the end of the coffee table and begin to draw.

The moment crayon meets paper everything around me begins to fade. All color drains from the floor and walls and furniture, only the crayons remain vibrant. Once there is nothing around me but gray even that begins to flake and crack and shed away. Our nice new suite reveals itself as just a brittle facade as the old apartment begins to be revealed beneath the sloughing illusion. There is suddenly a chilling presence on the sofa. Instead of looking up…I shrink down. Hunkering down closer over the picture I color as quietly as possible so not to draw her attention. Her used syringe was just a foot from my papers. The needle always brought the devil out in her. I wished I could be invisible. I wished I could disappear entirely. Unfortunately wishes are just make believe and she takes notice.

"What are ya drawin now?" Her voice is slurred from the numbing hit she'd just stuck herself with.

"Nothin." I whisper as my hand instinctively begins to do the little twirls of Kiki's hair. Where was she? I wish she was here. I hated being alone with mother when she was like this.

"Why are you always coloring? You oughta be out playing with the normal boys. Go make some fucking friends or something. Get outta my hair for awhile at least."

"Sorry." I peep, my coloring hand getting faster.

"Why can't you just be a normal kid?"

"Sorry."

Leaning closer she looks at the paper. "Aw Jesus, not your sister again. You're always drawing her. It's weird. Draw something else."

"Um…what should I…?"

"I don't fucking care. Draw something else!" She smacks my head. Taking the paper she tears it half. I wince as if she were doing violence to my sister herself. She tosses it to the ground. "Anything else. Just not her."

I shrink smaller and try to hold back my tears. They only ever made things worse. Putting the brown crayon down and pick up the next one, this one red. Without having Kiki to retreat to my hand moves on its own to begin drawing long wavy red hair. I could feel her eyes on me, watching me draw the beautiful red haired woman in the nice dress. I didn't want her to see this, I didn't want to share this with her, but I could not stop my hand from drawing. I pour all of my focus on the pretty lady, clinging to it for my sanity, and try to block out the rest.

I was just finishing up a sky blue dress on the woman when mother speaks again. "Who is that?"

I shrug, not wanting to tell her the truth. Beside the lady I begin to draw a boy. I begin to draw myself. I draw him as small and ugly as how I felt right now.

"Is that you!?" Mother laughs. "Oh no! What is this? Is that supposed to be you?"

I pull into myself even further and draw as fast as I could before she could stop me from finishing it.

"Is that your new Mommy?"

I don't answer her.

"Is that your wife?"

I draw faster.

"Isn't that just so sweet. Ugh, makes me sick." She scoffs. "You actually think she loves you?"

I nod. My hands shake, my frantic scribbles start to lose all cohesion. The boy beside the beautiful woman is a grotesque horror and what was supposed to be a glorious green neighborhood behind them appears a wasteland instead. The picture had been so nice…until I showed up on it.

"You sad little man. You really think a woman like that could love a fuck up like you?" I try to ignore her but mother was not a woman to be ignored. "Answer me boy!" She smacks me again, harder this time.

Afraid of being hit again I shake my head no.

"No? No she doesn't love you or no you won't answer me?"

The drawing stops. I grip my crayon hard. My breath quickens and my heart begins to drum. I didn't know what she wanted. I'm so scared.

"Mum…"

"Speak boy! Cat got your tongue?"

"I-I-I…"

"I-I-I." She mocks. "Spit it out stupid. Christ, just my luck to be saddled with a fucking retard."

"I don' know."

"You don't know much do you?"

"I'm sorry." My eyes cast about for my sister. Where was she!?

"Don't you worry about your sister." Mother says ominously. "Remember that nice man who came to visit yesterday?"

I shake my head hard as the memory suddenly springs up. He didn't look like a nice man. Not one little bit. I didn't like how he looked at Kiki…how he touched her. "I wanna see Kiki." I blubber.

"She'll be awhile." She laughs. "It's just you and me here. Just you and me Donny." She leans back away from me. "With just us here I guess there's no need to keep up the act, huh?"

"A-act?"

"I see how you look at me you little shit stain. You hate me. I see it in your eyes. You hate your own mother."

"No Mama!"

"You were glad when I took off, weren't you?"

"No Mama! No!"

"Shut up." She lights a cigarette and takes a long drag then lets out the smoke like some wicked dragon. "It's okay Donny. I don't love you much either. Truth is kid…having your sister and you were the biggest mistakes of my life. Motherhood ain't like how they said it was."

I start to cry. I take my red crayon and hold it hard to my chest, trying to protect it as if were the last good piece of my battered heart.

"Aw, you cryin again?"

I shake my head no despite the fact I could not hide it.

"Fuck, you're always crying. Ain't one thing it's another. Why do you have to be like this? Why can't you just be normal?"

"I'm sorry."

"You are soft Donny. It's a tough world out there, you gotta be tough to survive in it."

"I-I know." I sniffle. "I'm s-sorry."

"Stop crying…or I'll give you something to cry about."

Frantically I wipe the tears from my cheeks and eyes. I sniffle and snot and push the pain way, way, way down deep as I try to force myself to hold in the emotion. But I couldn't, I just couldn't. There was nowhere left inside to put it. The harder I tried to hold it in the harder I cried. As I wept I could feel mother getting larger and stronger and more terrifying. A great dark shadow falls across myself and the table. I lock my tear filled gaze on the beautiful lady in the blue dress as I prepare myself for what was to come.

"I warned ya boy."

As the first stinging blow rains down upon me…

"HAH!" I bolt up in bed.

Chapter 71: Bless Her Heart

Chapter Text

I sit in my bed soaked in sweat and panting like I had just run a marathon. Bright morning light streamed in around the shutters into a room I only sort of recognized. I blink my tear filled eyes rapidly and look around me in confusion trying to makes sense of my new surroundings. Terror still gripped my heart even though all around me was quiet and still. Covering my face with my hands I shudder as reality slowly filters in. I was safe. I was in my new home. Everything was okay.

"Fuck." I whisper as the steely grip of the nightmare gradually, reluctantly, lets go of my consciousness. I take a long breath in and slowly let out, allowing a bit of those remnant fears go with it. My last thought before nodding off last night was that my past couldn't find me here. How wrong I had been. I had carried it with me. Like a parasite or virus secreted inside of my soul the pain of the past had found its way here after all.

I get out of bed and throw a t shirt on. Out in the main room I find Kitty sitting at the dining area table munching on some toast and sipping coffee. Based on her mussed up hair and her home around tanktop and shorts combo I surmise that she hadn't been awake too long herself.

"Good morning darling." She says as she chews and flips through something on her phone. "Coffee's fresh."

"Darling?" I shake my head.

"Hey, you get the fantasy of having a hot Mom." She quips. "Let me have mine of a lovin husband."

"You're so weird."

"Look who's talking." She chuckles.

I stare at her for a moment as that gut wrenching memory of the dream continued to gnaw inside of me. "Kit."

"Mmm?"

"Even though I'm not your husband…I will look after you. From now on. I swear I'll protect you."

Kitty finally looks over at me as she hears the tremor in my voice. "Alright."

"I…I love you. I won't let anything happen to you. I promise. I promise!"

"Hey." She sets her toast down and hurries over to me. She looks up into my face with love and concern. "Nightmare?"

I nod. "I'm gonna look after you now…like I shoulda done…"

"Aw Donny." She pulls me in for a hug, I gratefully hug her back. "You're not alone. With everything going on I've been thinking about her too. The bitch really did a number on us, huh?"

"Yeah." I say. "You ever wonder what happened to her? Where she is now?"

"Hopefully six feet under."

"Kit!"

"Fuck her." Her embrace tightens. "We still got each other and in the end she'll have nothing. We're better off without her."

"Yeah." I say and stand up tall. Shaking my head I collect myself. "Jesus Christ."

"Hey." She smiles. "Get some clothes on and lets go get some fresh air. What do you say?"

After a moment I give her a nod. "That'd be nice."

After a quick shower and a shave I get dressed. Gone were the days of just picking whatever I could find off the floor and bolting out the door. Now my clothes were clean and folded, and I actually took a few minutes to make myself look and smell presentable. With the improved habits came some pride. I could see in the mirror how much better I looked now and that made me feel good. Before it never seemed worth the bother but now it was so easy to do. I wanted to look good for Evelyn. I wanted to show her that her faith in me was not wholly misplaced. I wanted her to be proud of her boy. I would have caged myself for going out but Evelyn must have pocketed it during our scramble out of the washroom yesterday because it was nowhere to be found. By the time I was ready so was Kitty. She was dressed in a cute pink collared t shirt and butt hugging jeans that, had I not been her brother, certainly would have turned my head.

Kitty walks up to me and looks me up and down. "Would you look at us. Clean up pretty good, huh?"

I grin. "I'd say so."

"Come on darling." She hooks her arm into mine and together we head up and out.

The weather was perfect so we don't even bother with jackets. Kit walked at my side with an air of fresh confidence herself. I don't think she was joking when she quipped about letting her live out the fantasy of having a loving husband. For a former working girl it must have felt refreshing for her to be able to show herself without the fear of being recognized and judged. And with her wedding band on she would have to worry a lot less about unwelcome attention or illicit propositions. Out here we weren't a pair of welfare kids from the hood, we were just another happy young couple chasing the American dream.

I slip my arm around her shoulders and she welcomes the gesture, pressing into my side tighter. We were just heading down the driveway when she says. "Should we invite Evelyn?"

"Evelyn?"

"She's probably alone in there. Alan's surely gone to work by now."

"Oh." I hadn't even thought about it. Being her 'boy' I just assumed that she would come find me if she wanted to see me, but I couldn't see the harm in it. "Yeah, why not?"

Together we turn and walk up to the front door. Kitty rings the doorbell and we wait. Only a moment later my angel opens the door resplendent in a daisy print short sleeved casual dress. The dress wasn't anything special, it was her gorgeous body that made it resplendent. A touch of make up, her luscious red hair cascading down over both shoulders, skin perfect, and just the perfect amount of that indescribable perfume that had become so evocative to me. She made looking this good appear effortless. Adding to this beauty was the way her face lit up the moment she saw us.

"Well good morning!" She says brightly.

"Good morning." I smile back.

"Mornin." Kit says.

"What do I owe the pleasure of this visit from my favorite young couple?"

"We're going for a walk." Kitty says. "We thought we might explore the neighborhood a bit. It's such a beautiful day."

"It certainly is." Evelyn replies. "You are heading out." Her eyes turn to me, momentarily flitting down to my crotch. "Give me a moment and I'll have him all ready to go."

"Ready to go?" Kit asks with a smirk.

"Actually…" I cut in before any talk of a chastity cage could be had in front of my sister. "…we were wondering if you wanted to join us."

The invitation takes her off guard. "Join you? On a…walk?"

"Yeah." Kitty says. "Give us the grand tour. Or at least keep us company."

She considers it a moment before shaking her head. "No dear. That is very sweet of you to invite me but you don't need an old lady slowing the two of you down." She says with a kindly smile. "There is a cafe not so far from here. There might be others your age you can meet."

"Old? Old!?" Kit laughs. "Geez Evie, you're like what…40? You are hardly a decrepit grandma." I suspect my sister purposely low-balled Evelyn's age to flatter her, it clearly worked. "It's not like we're running a marathon out here. Come on queen." She waves her to join us. "It's just a walk with friends. No biggie."

"Well…" She waffles.

Then Kitty plays dirty. "I think it would make Donny really happy."

"Oh…uh…"

I lower my chin but keep my gaze deep in her eyes as I plead softly. "Please Mum? Take me for a walk?"

"Baby." She whispers and in an instant her resistance melts completely. "Yes, of course. Give me a minute my dears." She rushes back to get her phone and keys and put on a pair of comfortable walking shoes. It never failed to make me feel good to see how much power my submission actually gave me. It was thanks to the fact that my caring Evelyn was not a selfish Domme, her baby boy's happiness was as near and dear to her heart as her own.

As Kitty and I wait patiently at the door and watch Evelyn cheerfully getting ready to join us I whisper to her. "This was a good idea."

"I know." She says as she lays her head on my shoulder.

A casual stroll in the fresh air on a beautiful day through a quiet neighborhood with my sister and the woman I loved…I couldn't think of a better way of putting that terrible dream behind me. My sister, bless her heart, knew this too.

Chapter 72: A Nice Stroll

Chapter Text

Evelyn is soon ready. She slips on some shoes, a pair of sunglasses, a wide brimmed sun hat, grabs her handbag, locks the front door and we are off. Kitty and I continue to walk close together like the perfect couple we were supposed to be with Evelyn walking along beside us, on my side of course. We both wanted to hold hands though we knew we couldn't out here. At the end of the driveway Evelyn takes the lead. We take a left around the high hedge that gave their property such great privacy and start down the sidewalk. Right away she begins pointing things out and telling us about the locals.

Two doors down she nods at the lavish pillared mansion. "And Victor and Valerie Baker live here."

"Oh, I met Valerie yesterday." Kit says. "She welcomed us to the neighborhood…and snooped a bit."

"I'm not surprised." Evelyn chuckles. "Val is something of the neighborhood gossip. Be careful what you say around her."

"I got that sense." Kitty replies. "No worries. I stuck to the story."

"Good. Half the neighborhood ladies will know it by now." Evelyn says. "You're halfway established already."

We carry on strolling at the most leisurely pace. I'd of course seen the neighborhood a number of times by car but this was the first time I'd slowed to really take it all in. It really was a paradise on Earth. Clean, lots of space, gleaming new luxury vehicles, huge palatial homes, and so wonderfully quiet and peaceful. The immaculately manicured lawns and gardens were every bit as lovely close up as they were speeding by. And so they should be. It seemed like every third or fourth lawn had a maintenance person or two trimming hedges, plucking weeds, dead-heading roses, and just generally keeping up the aesthetics of this swank area. Despite being some of the only people that we saw these yard workers were as good as invisible to Evelyn as she walked and talked and pointed things out. She wasn't going out of her way to be snobby but for her they were as much a part of the landscape as the bushes and trees. Not a word was spoken about it but at my side I could sense my sister begin to prickle at the benign unconscious elitism. To her credit she doesn't say anything snide, instead she simply makes sure to give friendly nods and hellos to the workers. The younger guys in particular are only too happy to greet her back again.

After a couple of blocks we take a right along one of the main roads of the area though the traffic along it is light by city standards. Up ahead we see a small commercial area consisting of quaint boutique businesses serving the upscale needs of this wealthy neighborhood. For a single block the squat single story brick buildings lined the street on both sides. There was a chiropractor, a fancy French style bakery, an English style pub, a sushi restaurant, a posh wine store, a bookstore, a flower shop, and the cafe Evelyn had told us about earlier. None of the shops represented one of the big familiar chains, every one of them were independently owned and bespoke for this particular neighborhood, and there was nothing so banal or practical as a gas station or grocery store.

Kitty is understandably blown away by it all. Although technically in the same metropolitan area as where we grew up this truly was a world apart. For me we could have been walking through a desert for all I noticed, all I cared about was Evelyn. She looked so sexy and milfy in that hat and sunglasses, and the warm natural morning light only made her more radiant. The way she kept stealing glances my way I could tell she was having similar feelings about me. It was so great to be out with her and yet it was also torture as we could not touch or show inappropriate affection. Sure we were horny for each other, as always, but it was so much more than that. If I didn't do something soon to tell her how much I loved her I felt I might just shrivel up and die. When my sister peels off to go gawk at some classic car which, evidently, was super rare I seize my opportunity.

The moment Kit is out of earshot I turn to my fire haired Domme. She turns to face me as if expecting me to do or say something special. I do my best.

"Mommy." I whisper just loud enough for only her to hear it, very subtly lowering my head in a show of submission.

Her smile nourishes my heart. "Yes baby?"

I point down the street to the cafe. "Can I get a treat please?"

She beams with joy, a little teary glimmer actually appearing at the corners of her eyes, and she visibly has to contain herself from touching me. "My dear sweet boy." She sighs. "A treat?"

I nod and touch my belly. "I'm hungry."

She looks at me with gentle firmness. "Did you forget to eat breakfast Donald?"

"Yeah." I confess.

"You silly boy." She laughs. "I should have made sure before we left the house. That's on me." She says with loving conviction. "Of course. Of course you can get something. I will not have my boy hungry."

"Can I get a drink too?"

"Anything. Anything my boy wants." She swears to me as if on a bible. "Mommy will get you anything you want baby."

I give her a bashful grin and bat my eyes. "Thank you for taking care of me Mom."

"God damn it baby…mmm. You know what that does to me." She lets out a huff and fans her shirt. "I'm gonna make you cum soooo hard for me today."

I liked the sound of that! Giggling happily I say. "Thank you."

Reaching out she brushes my hand with the back of her fingers. She wanted so badly to hold it. I wanted so badly for it to be held. But the eyes of the world were on us out here.

"Kitty." Evelyn calls with motherly authority. "We're going to the cafe."

"Huh?" Kit looks over to us then hurries to catch up as we were already on our way. "Hey, you guys see that whip? I dunno what it is but damn that's hot. You should have seen the inside."

Evelyn glances back over her shoulder. "I think it's an old Jag of some sort. Alan would know."

"Geez, what's the hurry." Kit says as she hustles up beside us.

"Donald is hungry." Evelyn answers, her eyes focused on the cafe. She was now a Mommy on a mission.

I look over to Kit with a bratty grin and she quickly puts two and two together that this was a thing between us. She rolls her eyes but bites her tongue yet again. As we go we discover that just behind the line of businesses was a vast green park with paths and benches and little copses of trees, it even had a duck pond in the center. Even the public green spaces here put the ones from our old neighborhood to shame.

I open the heavy wooden windowed door for the ladies and get a very approving look from Evelyn as she accepts the gentlemanly gesture and enters first. Just based on the interior I would have sworn we'd just stepped in off of the streets of Paris. The whole place oozed with a manufactured old world charm. A hardwood floor creaked beneath our feet and all of the lacquered tables and chairs had a simulated patina of age worn class about them. The brightly lit space had big windows both front and back, the rear leading out to a patio that overlooked the park beyond.

At odds with the quiet streets we'd walked through we find the cafe bustling. Nearly every table was occupied with well groomed people in top brand styles. Looking around at the gray hairs and face lifts, if this was a fair cross-section of the area, Evelyn and Alan were actually on the younger side of the population.

"Oh! Julie and Gregory are here." Evelyn says as she waves to a group at one of the far tables. The couple along with another they were sitting with smile and wave back. "I'll have to introduce you guys." She looks over at me with a proud twinkle to her eyes. "I've been dying to show you off."

Kit takes my arm and snugs up tight beside me. "We're ready."

"First thing's first." She says. "My boy…" She catches herself as she glances left and right at the nearer tables of people. "Donald is hungry. Come along my dears. Breakfast is on me."

"Yes Ma'am." I say as Kit also says it just a half a syllable behind as a tease. We look at each other and chuckle. Falling in behind Evelyn's swaying butt and swishing skirt we go to the counter to make our order.

Chapter 73: Playing Nice

Chapter Text

Walking boldly to the counter Evelyn addresses the fit green haired woman standing ready to take our order. "Hello Harper."

"Hello Mrs. Thompson." The woman says with the upbeat tone of a natural people person. "It's been awhile."

"Yes." Evelyn says. "I was just showing our new tenants around the neighborhood and I thought I'd treat them to the best breakfast around." She presents us with a wave of her hand. "This is Donald and Kitty Garcia. Donald and Kitty, this is Harper. This is her place."

"Hey." Kit say.

"Hey there." Harper nods.

"Hi." I say.

Again she nods her hello. "Welcome to the neighborhood."

Before I can say anything more Evelyn cuts in. "He's very shy." Leaning in she says quietly. "I'll be ordering for him today." She looks back to me, silently signaling me to play along.

"Thank you Evelyn." I say very softly.

"Of course my dear. It is no trouble at all." She smiles warmly.

"No need to be shy cutie." Harper winks at me. "We're all friendly around here."

Harper calling me a cutie makes both Evelyn and I brighten. The compliment seemed to flatter her just as much as me. I think back to when I walked her out to her taxi and how damned proud I was to have such a beautiful woman on my arm, I suspect she was feeling a similar thing now. Evelyn steps closer to me. "Tell me what you'd like Donald. You can whisper it if you want."

It was hard to act bashful when I holding back the biggest grin ever. I lean in close and whisper for her ear only. "I wanna suck your tits."

"Mmm, those are very good. I want that too." She says with impressive calmness. "Anything else?"

"I love you so much."

She nods. "Of course." Her hazel eyes on linger on me probably a second too long before she turns to Harper. "Donald will have a hot chocolate, a piece of the quiche Lorraine, a piece of the spinach and sun-dried tomato quiche…"

"We cut our pieces pretty big." Harper warns me.

"He's a growing…man." Evelyn replies for me. "He'll also have a chocolate eclair, the cherry crepes with LOTS of whipped cream, and a nice big fruit salad too."

"Can I have one of those tarts please?" I ask in my small subby voice, pointing to a tray of glimmering strawberry and chocolate tarts behind the glass display case. "Those look so good."

Without even missing a beat Evelyn says. "And a couple of those tarts too."

Harper looks at me and then to Evelyn. "That's just for him?"

"He's a hungry guy." Evelyn says without shame. "I'll have the croissant and an espresso." In the process of pulling her bank card from her hand bag she asks. "Kitty?"

Kitty was looking at us like we were nuts. She was probably right. I was LOVING this though. I loved Evelyn taking charge and ordering for me. It made me feel special. It was an expression of her love ever bit as much as when she went down on me. Just another aspect of dominance and looking after her boy. And that boy was very happy about it. Also, taking our roleplay into the public, though we had to be careful, was surprisingly fun. Not just fun but exhilarating! The sense of risk gave it deeper meaning. With a shake of her head Kit steps up and makes her own order.

"The breakfast sandwich and a coffee." Kit says.

"That's it?" Harper asks her with a joking smirk. "You sure that's enough?"

"Yeah, I think that'll do." Kit quips back. "I'm not a big eater…like my husband, evidently."

Harper laughs. "I think you two hit the jackpot for a landlord."

"No kidding!"

Evelyn rolls her eyes. "There's nothing wrong with being welcoming."

The bill is paid and we're told that our order would be brought to us. As we then weave our way toward the group Evelyn knew Kitty whispers to us. "It's none of my business but you two might want to tone it down a bit."

"Oh pish." Says Evelyn. "I'm just treating my new neighbors to breakfast. Nothing unusual about that."

"Alright." Kitty says warily.

"Good morning Evelyn." Comes the greeting from the woman who had waved earlier as we approached her table. "And who do we have here?" Her curious eyes turn to us.

"Julie, Gregory, this is Donald and Kitty." Evelyn says as she presents us. "They are our new tenants. They're renting grandpa's old suite."

Julie and Gregory, both your classic boomer WASP types in their mid-fifties or so, give us a good look up and down. There was something about their aloof yet critical gaze that didn't make me feel altogether welcome here. Was it our age? Our clothes? Our haircuts? The whole package? I wasn't sure but there was a definite sense that they considered us outsiders here in their posh oasis, as if they could smell the poverty on us.

My suspicions are confirmed when instead of addressing us Julie says to Evelyn. "Good for you Evelyn. Might as well let that free space work for you." It was spoken as friendly as could be but there is a hidden edge to the words. An insinuation that perhaps Alan and Evelyn were house poor and needed the extra income or something.

If Evelyn caught the jibe she didn't show it. She was far too happy showing me off to be brought down. "Donald here is an aspiring artist."

The comment takes me completely off guard. "Um…artist? Um, I mean, I dabble…it's more a hobby really." I hadn't even touched paint to canvas yet!

"An aspiring artist?" Gregory laughs. "Alan must just love that." The others laugh, seemingly knowing Alan's gruff and over-practical personality well.

"Donald could do anything if he wants it hard enough." Evelyn was beaming at me in that way she had. "I think the sky is the limit for this young man if he works hard and believes in himself." There is an awkward pause before she adds warmly. "Isn't he handsome?"

"Ahem!" Kitty steps in. Purposely stepping between Evelyn and I to break our lovey-dovey gaze she reaches across the table she shakes hands with Julie and Gregory, a gesture they seem to find both appalling and amusing for some reason. "Good to meet you Ma'am, Sir."

"Mmm, a pleasure I'm sure." Julie says with a politician's smile, refusing the handshake.

Gregory does shake her hand but does so as if it was soiled.

I could practically hear my sister's teeth grind and the open condescension of the pair showed her. Back in the old neighborhood, where keeping face was something taken very seriously, she'd probably be causing a scene at the slight. Thankfully she keeps her temper under wraps. Polite greetings are had all around. The couple Julie and Gregory were sitting with are finally introduced as well, they turn out to be a pair of tennis friends. We take a neighboring table and the conversation continues. After a bit of idle chit-chat between the elders attention turns to me and Kitty once more.

"So Ronald, what do you for work?"

"It's Donald." Evelyn corrects Gregory. "Donny to his friends."

"Right. Show how about it Don?"

"Um…"

"Well, Greg, my husband happens to be between jobs right now." Kitty answers for me. Taking my hand she gives it a squeeze. "He's pursuing a number of exciting opportunities though. I've got enough coming in in the meantime. It's all good."

"I see." Gregory says, nonplussed at being called 'Greg' by a lesser. "So what did you do then?"

"Uh…"

"Retail sector." Kit answers again.

"Retail sector?"

"Uh huh. And, ya know, I'm actually glad he's taking a break. My baby works so hard." She rubs my arm. "He could use a bit of down time."

"Right." He looks across to the other man at his table then back to me. "So what? He doesn't talk?"

"I…"

"He's very shy." Evelyn says happily. "And that's okay." She pats my hand as if to comfort. "You talk when you're ready to talk. We understand."

"A shy out of work aspiring artist who used to work retail. Huh." The four at the other table give each other disapproving looks.

"Something wrong?" Kit bristles, itching for them to say something she could snap back at. The whole energy was all wrong right now.

"Mmm? No, no, nothing wrong." Gregory says.

"A charming pair aren't they?" Julie says.

Kit slowly tilts her head right and lets a bit of ghetto come through in her sharp tone. "No, what are ya sayin? Is there an issue? Ya never been between jobs before or something?"

They ignore the questions and pose one of their own with what for Kitty was infuriating placidness. "So what brought you two here?"

"The peace and quiet." Kit says directly. "We were looking for a place and saw Alan and Evelyn's ad. It was just perfect. We thought we'd come see how the other half lives. It's real nice out here. We didn't grow up with no silver spoons, ya know?"

"Very nice." Corrects Julie.

"Excuse me?"

"It's very nice, not real nice." Julie says. "And you used a double negative there as well."

"You knew what I meant." Kitty replies curtly as she fixes Julie with a hard stare. The older woman just laughs her off as she would a child, which only annoys my sister further.

Thank God it was then that the food shows up. I was legitimately worried Kit might try to throw hands with this Julie bitch. She might be small but I knew Kit could fight like cornered wolverine if provoked. During the distraction of the the order being laid out in front of us I lean over to my sister. "Hey, calm down."

"They're disrespecting us!"

"It's okay. Who cares. Let them think what they want. It doesn't matter what these assholes think of us."

"Yeah Donny, it does." She lets out a huff. "Fine. Whatever. I'll play the nice wife." She takes a breath. "Sorry."

While this was going on I notice Evelyn leaning over to the other table. I miss the first part of what she said to them but I can just make her out as she finishes. "They're a couple of sweet kids just starting out. Take it easy, alright?"

The others don't look remorseful but they at least respect the request and by the time the breakfast feast had been laid out across our table the cool smiles and polite facade had returned. Mommy had our backs. Evelyn and I glance at each other, each of us realizing this transition might not be as easy as we thought it would be.

Chapter 74: Not A Game

Chapter Text

Brief as it was the interruption was enough to reset the vibe between the two tables. While fake as a three dollar bill Julie and Gregory at least looked cordial while Kitty had plastered on a more calm and humble expression. Inevitably attention is drawn to the table. In front of Evelyn and Kitty is a single small plate and a cup each. In front of me is a king's banquet of quiche and treats and crepes heaped with mountains of whipped cream.

I look around and shrink in my seat shyly In a small naive voice I peep. "I think I ordered too much."

The self-deprecating icebreaker worked like a charm as all but Evelyn share a laugh at the obviously ridiculous order. Sure Julie and Gregory and the others would think me silly but as far as I could tell that was already their first impression of my anyway. I didn't mind being the butt of the joke as it helped lighten the mood.

Evelyn just beamed her beautiful smiling eyes my way. "Just eat what you can."

"That's my Donny." Kit chuckles. "His eyes are bigger than his belly."

As our table busy ourselves with attending to breakfast Kit and I are both grateful that the others return to their own business. The four of them converse as we begin to eat. Kit plants her elbows on the table and picks up her breakfast sandwich. Under the table I tap her knee with mine and whisper. "Manners."

"Mmm?" She looks at me. "Oh, right." Sitting up straighter she pulls her elbows off to eat more 'ladylike'. It was kinda funny to watch her make a show of it honestly. After taking a small bite and chewing it she daintily dabs the corners of her plump lips with her white cloth napkin. Both of us have to hold in a giggle.

I look to Evelyn and whisper. "It's just breakfast, um, so am I still supposed to put the napkin on my lap or not?" She gives me a very slight nod, her bright eyes gleaming. "Thank you."

As I lay my napkin out over my lap I could sense just how much she wanted to reach over and help me with it. I sense that it killed her not to be able to touch me. When we were alone she was constantly holding me and stroking me and just touching me in a thousand little ways. Simple contact was as much a part of our physical relationship as anything sexual. Sliding my foot toward her I nestle it along side hers which brings a warm smile to her face. We begin to gaze.

Hiding her mouth with her coffee cup Kitty whispers. "Cool it you two. Seriously."

Evelyn tears her eyes away from me. Taking a sip of her espresso she starts up a light and friendly conversation with Kitty as I turn my attention to the feast before me. I try a bit of this and a bit of that, choosing a new plate with each bite. I'd never had quiche before and discover that I quite like it. Everything else was sweet and delicious. I take a swig of my hot chocolate to wash the first tastings down and start again. As I eat I catch little glances from the next table as well as others around us. My overabundance of breakfast had become something of a curiosity as people wondered how much of it I could eat. Pacing myself I take small, deliberate bites and do my best to ignore the attention.

During a pause in the discussion Evelyn looks my way again. "How is it Donald?"

"Delicious!" I say. "But…"

"But?"

Lowering my head I say softly. "It's not as good as my Mom's food."

"Not as…?" Evelyn bites her lips to compose herself a moment before saying. "There's nothing better for a boy than his Mama's home cooking, is there?"

"No Ma'am." I bat my eyes. "Nothing at all."

From my peripheral vision I catch Kitty rightfully cringing at our cringe worthy behavior. I didn't care though. Mommy liked it and that was all that mattered. Besides, it was the truth. I am sure Harper went to a fine cooking school but to these taste buds this stuff couldn't hold a candle to Evelyn's love filled creations.

"You have such fine table manners Donald." Evelyn says. "Your Mom must be so proud of you."

"I hope she is."

"I know she is."

She sighs softly. Her hand moves…then pauses…then reaches out to swipe a little dab of cherry syrup from the corner of my mouth. She simply could not stop herself. And I cannot help but push my cheek into her hand in response. Too quickly she must pull her hand away before anybody else but Kitty noticed. With a quick and subtle dab of her tongue she licks the cherry from her digit and savors the sweetness that had just been on my skin. She looks at me for a moment, then looks back over her shoulder left and right, then to the other table, and then all around. She gives me one last lingering glance. There was a fire in that glance that let me know that she was thinking about me in all of the right ways.

Taking my hot chocolate I take a sit, letting the warm foamy froth coat the area above my lip like a mustache, then set the mug back down again. Without wiping my lip I move on to a forkful of crepe.

Beside me I sense Evelyn nearly vibrating. "Um, Donald."

I look over to her chewing my food with big innocent eyes. "Mmm?"

"Donald." She points at her own upper lip. "You have…you have a little…chocolate…"

"A little what?" I tilt my head, feeling the liquid begin to dribble down around the corners of my lips.

"Goodness sake." Her self control only went so far. Taking up her own napkin she reaches over to wipe the hot chocolate from my lip. Not just a quick swipe either but a series of careful pats all across my mouth. I sit still and soak up the attention like the absorbent napkin that wicked away the mess from my mouth. Unfortunately this draws the notice of the others though. Evelyn finishes up and with a big smile and a shake of her head. "This boy." She says cheerily. "They say artists always have their head in the clouds, it must be true."

"Thank you Evelyn." I say.

"You are welcome Donald."

"Careful Kitty." Comes Julie's snide voice, shattering the warm moment in an instant. "If you're not careful old Evelyn there might just adopt your husband." The three of us laugh at the ridiculous notion, perhaps a bit too much.

"I know, right?" Kitty says, trying to make light of it but with a pointed look our way. "Mama bear can't seem to help herself." She takes my arm to pull me a bit closer and kisses my cheek as she quips. "Easy there Evie. I might get jealous."

I blush and smile bashfully.

"Oh you silly girl." Evelyn rolls her eyes. "These kids are so silly."

"I don't think you have to worry Kitty." Julie says. "I suspect it's just a touch of empty nest syndrome. Am I right?"

"Would you stop." Evelyn waves a hand. "You are all being silly now."

"I remember how she used to coddle her son Eugene." Julie laughs. "She used to dote on him terribly. He was her whole world."

"I didn't and he wasn't." Evelyn denies through a false smile. "I just have a lot of love to give. Besides, it's a mother's right to…dote."

"That's right." I pipe up to agree with her.

"He hated it!" Julie continues. "He'd squirm and complain and try to get away from her."

"He did not!" Evelyn says with rising annoyance.

"Oh he did. Stop denying it." Julie says. "She was always hovering around him and he was always trying to get away."

"We used to joke that that's how he learned to run so fast." Gregory quips.

"It wasn't like that." Evelyn says. "It really wasn't." Whether she knew it or not, and I suspect she did, Julie was poking at the very essence of Evelyn's motherly identity. "Eugene was just rambunctious. That's all."

"I told her not to smother the boy." Julie says sagely. "Isn't that right Evelyn? Didn't I tell you that?"

"Yes." She confirms curtly. "You said he'd become a sissy."

"That's right!" Julie agrees, her eyes flitting toward me for just a split second. "Nobody wants a Mama's boy."

Evelyn's hand still holding the napkin tightens and her voice hardens. "That's not true."

"No worries there though." Julie continues. "Wait until you two meet him. You'll see."

"He's certainly no Mama's boy that lad." Gregory chimes in with an approving nod. "Grew into a real man's man."

"I swear if I were thirty years younger…"

"Enough of that!" Gregory playfully warns his wife to the chuckles of all four. "How is Eugene doing, anyway?"

"Oh, just great." Evelyn says. "You know him, always looking for that next mountain to climb. He's already thinking about his doctorate. He's talking about England, though he says he'll miss the baseball."

"That sounds like Eugene." Gregory says as if he were his biggest fan. "Those English birds won't know what hit them."

"Would you stop." Julie laughs and swats her husband's arm as the others all laugh. Eugene's reputation as a womanizer was obviously well known.

Gregory wipes his mouth and drops the napkin to the plate, signaling to the rest that it was time to go. "I'm glad we ran into you Evelyn. Say hi to Alan."

"I will."

"And I hope things work out with the new tenants."

"We're sitting right here." Kitty says.

"Of course." He grins his smug fat cat grin. "How rude of me." He admits, though offers no apology.

Goodbyes are said and the four of them, thankfully, leave the cafe.

"Well…that could have went better." Kitty says.

"It certainly could have." Evelyn says. "I am sorry if they upset you." Lowering her voice she asks me. "Are you okay baby?"

"Yes Ma'am." I nod.

"Good, good." She says. "I've never seen them so boorish before."

"Because you are one of them." Kit states. "And we aren't."

"I don't know what you mean."

"Of course not." Kitty leans in to chastise us at a whisper. "You two! You are going to blow this whole damn thing if you keep acting this way. Ease up on the lovey eyes and touching each other and stuff, huh? Jesus!"

"Settle yourself my dear." Evelyn reaches across and pats my sister's hand. "It's going to be okay. They think I'm acting a bit maternal, that's hardly out of character for me. Do you honestly believe they'd think I was coming onto Donald with his wife sitting right next to us? Or that I'd bring you two to somewhere so public if something was going on between us?" She sits back confidently and sips her espresso. "I think not."

"You are playing a hell of a game Evelyn." Kitty says uneasily.

"If this was just a game Kitty…you two would not be here right now."

Chapter 75: Entirely Hopeless

Chapter Text

Evelyn slowly turns her small white cup between her fingers and thumb. "But I take your point Kitty. Next time we won't go somewhere so familiar." I liked hearing that there would be next time. Even if we couldn't show our love for each other it was still a lot of fun being out in public with her. "We do have to be careful."

"That's all I'm sayin." Kitty says. Dabbing her mouth with her napkin she sets it down on her empty plate. "I need some fresh air." With that she gets up and walks out leaving Evelyn and I sitting there.

"She's angry?" Evelyn asks.

"Yeah." I say. "She doesn't like being spoken down to. She doesn't like other people thinking they're better than us."

"I can understand that."

"I think she feels out of place. We both thought we'd get a bit more respect out here." I say. "Maybe we were wrong."

"Hold on Donald. Give it time. Don't let Julie and Gregory spoil your opinion. I like to think there are some really good people here."

"I know there are." I smile, wanting so bad to reach out and hold her hand. "For Kitty that actually went really well. You haven't seen her truly angry. She gets that from…well, she comes by it honestly. She could have caused quite a scene there."

"But she didn't."

"No, she knows how much this all means to me. Give her a few minutes and she'll be fine." Out the big back windows of the cafe I see my sister walk out into the park beyond. Closing her eyes she looks up to face the sun as the breeze gently rustles her curly hair. Lowering my voice so that prying ears could not hear I go on. "I want her to be happy. She told me this morning that she fantasizes about having a loving husband." I sigh. "I'm going to try to be that for her. For a little while at least. Not the naughty stuff, obviously, but just…I dunno, the other stuff. She had to grow up so fast looking after me like she did. I don't think it's so bad if we play 'house' for a bit, is it?"

Evelyn leans in to me. When I look over I see her eyes were brimming with pride and love. "No baby. It's not bad."

I let out a soft laugh. "I played son for a stranger and now husband for my own family…who even am I anymore?"

"You are my good boy." She says with heart. "And one hell of a fine man." Her foot presses harder into mine, the most we dared to touch right now in public. "You are so very different from Eugene. For all of his many gifts…empathy is not one of them."

Her words, as her praise always did, makes me feel really good inside. It felt nice knowing that I had something that her perfect Eugene didn't. Glancing left and right I whisper. "I can't wait until we're alone."

"Me neither." She says with a playful twinkle. "I've got something fun planned for us today."

"Oh!" My dick twitches with anticipation. "What is it?"

She shrugs with a teasing grin. "You'll see."

"Please tell me?" My bottom lip sticks out in an exaggerated pout.

"You stop that young man!" She taps my hand with a finger. "You'll find out after our walk."

"Yes Ma'am." I say with a giggle.

"Go." She says warmly as she looks out to Kitty milling about in the park. "Be with her." She looks over the half-eaten feast in front of me. "I'll get this packed up and catch up with you." She puts her handbag onto her lap and digs out a couple of c notes! I thought she was about to leave one hell of a tip but instead she covertly slips the bills into my hand. I grip it quickly to hide it from others. "Buy her some flowers. There's a florist next door. Peonies, the bigger and brighter and more outrageous the better. Put something nice on the card, something personal and real. Make a show of giving it. Be proud to be with her. Make her feel like…your whole world." There is a wistful look in her eyes as she seemed momentarily lost in a bittersweet memory. Had Alan done this for her in the past? Somebody else? I could only guess.

"Yes Ma'am." I say. "Thank you…again."

"Go." She says. Turning in her chair she waves across the cafe at one of the wait staff.

The money clenched tightly in my hand I head out the front door to the street and turn right to hurry to the florist just a few doors away. I had wondered why Evelyn had given me so much money until I start talking with the nice lady behind the counter. Holy hell flowers were expensive out here! I actually wondered if they came gilded in gold and studded with emeralds. Who voluntarily paid these rates!? Truly more money than sense these rich folks. It seemed an outrageous waste of money, and I knew my sister would think so too, but I had my orders. They had three varieties of peonies; a creamy pale pink, a buttery soft yellow, and a vibrant scarlet with a bright yellow center. I consider doing a mix but with yellow being Kit's favorite color there really was only one choice. As I think about what to put on the card my mind casts back to how Kitty held me after my nightmare this morning. The way she always had when the bad dreams came for as long as I could remember. "A dream shared is a dream come true. I wouldn't want it with anyone but you." I say at last. "Oh no, that's so stupid."

"I think it's lovely." The kindly woman says as she writes it down. "It's not so much the words as the feeling behind them. Is this for a special occasion?"

"Um, no. Not really. We just moved out here and she's still kind of unsure about the whole thing." I say. "There were some people that didn't make us feel very welcome and I wanted to make her feel better. Ya know? I want her to know that this is our home now."

"Well I don't know who those people are but I can tell you for a fact that this is a place for everyone." She looks up at me. "Especially hopeless romantics."

"I'm a hopeless romantic?"

"Entirely hopeless." She says with a knowing smile. "I've never seen a man so in love." She had me there, though she did not know that my romantic heart belonged to the person paying for these flowers and not the one receiving them. "Give me a few minutes and I'll have you on your way to your lovely wife."

"Thank you."

As the bouquet is prepared in a fancy wrap with a glossy striped bow I browse around the various kitsch and knick-knacks they had and a cutesy coffee mug catches my eye. On it was an adorable little fox standing on its' head with the words 'Bottoms Up' in brightly colored comic sans above it. It was tacky. It was cheesy. It was perfect! Picking it up I smile at the little fox with his butt in the air and think about how my Dommy-Mommy had my butt in the air over her lap to give me that spanking that made my bum feel so good. She always made my bum feel so good. God I couldn't wait for her to have me alone again. What was this 'fun' she had planned for today? Whatever she had in mind I already knew I'd like it. The mug would be a cute gesture and seemed an innocent enough gift to give a landlord without evoking suspicion, why not?

"I'll take this too." I say. Even the mug was overpriced but I pay it out of my own pocket without complaint.

I pay the bill and collect my purchases to the well wishes of the kind woman who ran the shop. Flowers in my left arm and the silly mug in a plain little box in my right hand I march back out into the warm sunny day to bequeath my gifts on the two most wonderful women in the world.

Chapter 76: Gift Giving

Chapter Text

As I come around the corner of the cafe and start for the park beyond I see that Evelyn had caught up with Kitty, at her side was the doggy bag of leftover breakfast. The pair stood chatting and looking out over the beautifully sculpted landscape and greenery of the neighborhood park. They hadn't spotted me yet as I was coming up behind them but others had. Already I could feel the eyes of those on the cafe patio and other morning pedestrians following me, the big bright bouquet cradled in my arm and my laser-like focus on the pretty women ahead of me drawing their attention. A palpable sense of romantic expectation fills the late spring air, though perhaps it was simply my overactive imagination. Well, Mom told me to make a show of it…here goes!

I swoop in behind the pair and lower to one knee right there in the grass. I set the little box with the mug beside my knee so that I could hold the bouquet out in front of me in both hands.

"Kitty Garcia." I say loudly and proudly. "Will you marry me?"

Kit spins around and looks down at me with a look of such confused bafflement that I could not help but giggle. Grinning from ear to ear Evelyn fades off to the side to give us this moment.

"What the hell?" Kit looks at me like she would a crazy man.

I hold the flowers higher. "Will you marry me?"

Her eyebrows furrow, mystified as to what I was up to and why I was acting like this. She glances around quickly and notices the dozen or more people that were surely watching this scene play out. In low tone she whispers. "What are you doing Donny?"

"I'm proposing silly."

She raises a brow. "We're already married, remember?" She shows her ring.

"Well once wasn't enough." I say loudly. "I know it was only a year ago but I want to marry you all over again! I am crazy about you baby!"

In the distance I hear at least one woman go 'awww' and a murmur run through the people on the patio. Out of the corner of my eye Evelyn is beaming in that way she had.

"You're crazy alright." Kitty says, slowly softening to my over the top theatrics. Her eyes turn to the bouquet and she melts a bit further. "Oh, these are beautiful." She takes them from me, cradling them in her arms like a newborn babe she leans in and smells them. Reading the card attached she looks back to me with a warm loving energy. "That's sweet Donny. I…I don't know what to say."

"Say yes!"

With a roll of her eyes and a joyous laugh she says. "Fine. Yes. Now get up ya weirdo."

I stand up and, caught up in the mad moment, I reach out to gently cup the back of her head…then pull her in for a kiss! A full flush hard smooch to the lips. No tongue of course, I had my limits. Evelyn lets out a little gasp of surprise and a little cheer rises up at the cafe as Kitty stiffens for a moment at the unexpected kiss but quickly relaxes again to accept it. Her curls tickle my neck as she subtly leans into me to return it. With Evelyn in my thoughts I kiss her long enough and intimately enough to leave no doubt to those watching that I was anything but a man head over heels in love. Our lips part and I slowly pull away, gazing deeply into her eyes with a teasing sibling smile. "I love you Kitty."

Kitty's fine cheeks blush. She actually blushes! My sister did not blush easily.

"Um…wow." Is all she can manage.

The mood is as pleasant as the weather in the murmuring of the strangers behind me who were now returning to their own business. Who didn't like to see a bit of romance to brighten their day?

"Goodness! I feel like I should go." Evelyn quips with a laugh. "Would you two like to be alone?"

"Oh no!" I reach down and pick up the box at my feet then turn to her. "You aren't getting away so easily."

"Me?"

"We wouldn't be here without you Evelyn." Holding out the box I say. "For the best darned landlady who ever lived."

She looks at it, she looks at me, then she looks back down again. "For me?"

"For you." I say. "It's not much but…" I leave the sentence unfinished. My feelings for her always left me at a loss for words.

She sets down the cafe bag beside her. "You bought this for me?" Taking the box she holds just holds it for a bit, staring at the plain box as if not quite knowing what to do. The gesture really touched her, far more than I expected it would, and I started to worry that she wasn't getting her hopes too high. It was only a coffee mug.

I slide in beside Kitty and drape my arm around her shoulders as only a boyfriend or husband would. She snugs up to my side with the flowers in front of her. "Go ahead Evelyn. Open it."

There is a touchingly innocent sort of glee that comes over her as she pulls the top open. Her motions are unhurried as she savors ever moment of the opening. Each flap is carefully folded to the side to reveal the packing paper wrapping within. "It's a mug." She smiles as she pulls it up out of the box. I reach to take the box so that her hands were free. She hesitates a moment, once more allowing the moment to linger, before a last unwrapping the silly gag mug. "Ohhhhh." She croons joyously as she sees the little cartoon fox. "Bottoms Up? Ha ha ha ha! It says Bottoms Up!" Her laughter is music. She shows Kit then turns it back to admire it again. "I love it Donald. I love it."

You would have thought it was expensive jewelry or something the way she was smiling. I soon realize that it wasn't the mug, it was that it was from her boy that made it so special to her. Our strange relationship may have been as twisted as a pretzel but the happiness it brought was pure and wholesome and life affirming. I knew that feeling well from the many gifts I'd received.

She brings the mug to her bosom and looks up at me. "This is perfect. I actually needed a new mug." I KNEW that wasn't true, she had more cups and mugs back home than she would ever need, but the little white lie was even nicer than the truth. "Thank you Donald. I will treasure it."

I shrug. "It's just a mug."

She looks it over once more then wraps it up once more in the protective paper. Taking the box back from me she tucks it away and closes it up to hold close like the treasure that she thought it was. Without being asked I take the doggy bag to carry myself. We gaze for a short moment, the promise of greater rewards the moment we could be alone again simmering in our eyes. I could already tell that that silly little mug had bought me pleasures to come that I could only now dream of.

Turning to Kitty Evelyn admires her bouquet. "So pretty. I always liked peonies."

"Do you now?" Kit smirks with a sideways glance to me. "What a coincidence."

"What can I say?" I giggle and pull her in tighter. "You married a man of good taste.

Kitty with her bouquet of pale yellow peonies, Evelyn with her boxed up mug, and me with my excessive amount of leftovers begin to walk once more. Our moods could not be higher as we explore the verdant and clean perfectly manicured green space. There was no patches of bald earth or broken bottles or used needles or homeless sleeping in the bushes like the park near where Kitty and I grew up. Kitty even takes off her sandals just to feel the soft grass against her feet. The people we meet greet us politely and we greet them in return. The sourness of our encounter with Gregory and Julie are a distant memory by the time we stop at the pond to feed the ducks some of my uneaten crepe.

At one point Evelyn takes in a long breath and slowly releases it as she pans across the sunny park. "I really ought to do this more often. I don't know why I don't."

"It's a lot nicer with company." Kitty says. "I'm just a few steps away if you ever need a walking pal."

"You are too sweet my dear." She says. "I might just take you up on that."

From the park Evelyn circles back via a different route to take us on a brief tour of the area immediately around the house. Here and there she mentions who lives in this or that house and what happened at this or that corner. As perfect as the day was and as pleasant as the company is the tour is brief. The way she held and stroked the box I'd given her and the way her smoldering eyes fell on me told that her need to touch me could not be denied for much longer. Before long we are back on the familiar street of home.

Chapter 77: Into the Tub

Chapter Text

Together we walk around the back of the house. The moment we were away from the eyes of the public Evelyn had my hand in hers.

"May I borrow your husband?" She asks Kitty.

Kit chuckles and takes the bag of leftovers from me without being asked. "As if I could stop him. He's all yours Evie." With a touching smile she nestles her nose among the peonies and takes a deep breath. "Mmm. These are wonderful. Thank you." She was thanking both of us. She knew me too well to think I had picked out such a perfect bouquet on my own.

"If you need a vase or anything…"

"I've got something." Kit says. "Thanks again and…have fun."

"We will." Evelyn says she pulls me along from our door for hers.

Excited doesn't even come close to how I am feeling as I stand watching her unlock the door. She steps to look and listen for a moment. Alan was as dependable as a swiss watch as to his daily patterns and we knew he was at work right now, but you can never be too careful. Once she was confidence the coast was clear she waves me inside. She gives me a kiss and hug and a teasing squeeze of my tushie but pulls away again.

"That was a very nice walk."

"Yeah." I say as I come up to sit at the island.

She pours us each a drink of fresh cold water with ice cubes. I gratefully accept it and wet my dry mouth. Beside the sink Evelyn unwraps her mug all over again then washes it out by hand then dries it. She holds it a moment, her fingers running over the little fox, and chuckles once more. "Bottoms Up." She then walks past me to the china cabinet where she had various fine pieces of pottery and gleaming stemmed glassware on display. Opening the door she moves a few things to make space then gives it pride of place right there on the middle shelf beside the beautiful jade teapot her grandpa made for her! The 'Made in China' bit of kitsch looked entirely out of place among the rest of the fancy treasures. At just a glance it summed up perfectly my presence in her life. A common silly trifling thing among items of real value and substance. Only a Mom could see the true beauty of it.

"You don't have to do that." I say bashfully. I never thought she'd put it on display when I bought the tacky mug.

"Oh but I do." She says warmly. "My prince gave me this."

Oh man she knew how to make a boy feel special. "Won't Alan…?"

"He probably won't even notice." She closes the doors and nods in satisfaction at how it looked. "And if he does I'll say it was a gift, which is true." She turns and holds a hand out to me. "Come along my boy."

I grin. "Time for our fun?"

"Mmm, not yet." She says. "Mommy's all sweaty from our walk. Bath time first."

"Yes Ma'am!"

I couldn't get off my chair fast enough. I hurry to her and she takes my hand and holds it tight as she leads me up to the bedroom. I am buzzing, giggling and antsy with rising lustful anticipation, but somehow she is calm and cool even though I knew she was just as eager to get naked as I was. Cool she may be but she wastes little time. We walk straight through the master bedroom to the washroom beyond where she had given me that life changing bath the day we first met. Once there she has me stand in the middle. Like a good boy I stand still right where I am told to.

With sensual scented bubble bath she draws the bath and readies a few towels around the huge oval tub. "So what are your plans this afternoon? After we're done?"

"My plans?" I say. "Settle in some more then a bit more research into schools. There are some night courses I can take to get my grades better. I thought I might start there."

"That's my boy."

Her pride warms my soul. "I might start looking around the area for a part-time job too…just to get Alan off my back. Would that be okay?"

She laughs. "That's not the worst idea I've heard."

"And I really, really want to try my new paints."

"A busy day ahead." She says. "That's good. It's good for a boy to stay busy." She approaches me and without fuss begins to undress me. "Your future is so bright my boy, just you wait and see." With my shirt off she pauses to give my chest a few soft kisses. "Sexy." She whispers as she nuzzles up into my neck. "You smell good today." I go to put my arms around her but she lightly pushes them back. "Not yet." The denial was so subtle, so gentle, but so dominant. I loved it. Staying right in, close enough to feel her long nice smelling red hair against my bare chest, she removes my pendant and places it carefully on the counter. Next go my pants, socks, and underwear. She lets out a little laugh when my almost fully aroused pecker pops out but makes no motion to touch it. Once she had me in the buff she steps back, her hand resting lightly on my chest, and takes me in. "Beautiful."

I blush. It just wasn't possible to become immune to such sweet praise from her, because I knew she meant it.

By this point the water and cloud like mound of suds had risen to the perfect level. She turns off the water, tests it for temperature, then nods to confirm it is just right.

"Should I get in?"

"No baby." She says. "Not yet. Be patient baby."

"Yes Ma'am."

She then undresses herself. Unzipping her dress she turns away and slowly peels the floral cloth from her creamy soft skin. Not in a crass sort of stripper way yet neither in a mundane everyday sort of way either. It was sultry and tantalizing without being tawdry. I stand mesmerized by voluptuous flesh. The way her crimson locks just flowed down over the pale skin of her back was a sight I could savor all by itself, but there was so much more to see. She places the dress on a hanger she had nearby and leaves it on a hook near the door. Next goes the bra. She lets out a quiet sigh of relief as the weight of her great breasts come off of her shoulders. Panty hose follow. I drink up her thick shapely legs and hips as she makes sexy show of removing the sheer fabric. She didn't have on panties today but those thick cock constraining style of briefs that helped her hide her secret from the world. They made her ass look firm and smooth but those could not be comfortable. I am so happy to see them come off and big beautiful soft butt come into the light. Like a sponge being released from a tight grip her lady dick spills out and swells to a more natural state.

"You shouldn't have to wear those." I whisper.

"It's okay baby. I'm used to it."

Admiring her gorgeous milf body brings my aroused manhood the rest of the way to full erection. She spots it and a flattered smile plays about her full lips.

"Come here my love." She holds out a hand. "Help me in."

In a blink I am at her side and holding her hand and arm to aid her into the tub. "We're bathing together?" I ask hopefully.

"Yes my boy."

"God I love you!"

She chuckles. "And I you."

With my help, though she really didn't need it, she settles back into the huge tub and sinks down into the white foam. Closing her eyes she lets out a long happy sigh as the warm relaxing water surrounds her. To my eyes she was a real live angel resting in the clouds of heaven. Her eyes open again and she smiles up at me. She had not yet released my hand and with it she gently pulls, directing me into the tub with her.

I hesitate briefly. She had made no room for me to sit. If I was to get in it would have to be on top of her. I might not be a big guy like Alan but I was still a grown ass man.

She senses my worry. "Come. Sit on my lap my sweet."

"I'm too heavy." I say. "I'll hurt you."

"No sweetie." She says with a loving patience. "I told you before that you are not too heavy. You are never to heavy for me." I begin to move. Stepping across her legs with my left foot and bringing my right foot down at the near side so that I stood straddling her thighs. She gazes up and my naked body with a desirous shade of hazel. Taking my other hand she guides me down onto her. "That's it baby. Just be careful. Mommy's got you. It's okay."

I lower to my knees and with an excess of care I settle in on the soft flesh of her thighs as the hot sudsy water rises to my waist. If there is any discomfort from my weight resting on her legs she shows no sign of it, she seemed happier than ever. "Is that okay? You sure?"

"Yes baby." She whispers as she relaxes beneath me. Letting go of my hands she reaches up to tender strokes them down my bare chest and stomach. "That is just right."

Chapter 78: Rub-A-Dub-Dub

Chapter Text

Straddling Evelyn's legs, my bum resting on her thighs, I shimmy in closer. I love the way my balls slide along the valley of where her soft meaty thighs met. Beneath the obscuring suds my hard on slips across her balls then in under the arch of her thick slumping cock. She wasn't even hard yet and already so much bigger than me, just the way it ought to be. Her big dick spooning, as if protectively, over my my smaller one felt so right. It was as if my nestling penis had found a Mommy too. It was much the same with our balls as well as my tight little package was snugged in cozily between her huge nuts.

Her hands continue to stroke and feel my naked body, her desirous eyes groping me just as surely as her hands. We had just begun but already I could feel a different energy today. More relaxed and at ease. I lived here now. I didn't have to rush off home at a certain time. At least until it neared time for Alan to come home we could play at our leisure.

Slowly my gaze is drawn to her plump nipples, without even realizing it I lick my lips hungrily.

She chuckles. "Not in the bath sweetie. You'll get soap in your mouth. You don't want to get soap in your mouth, do you?"

"I don't mind."

Her fingers trace up across my lips and then back down my neck to my chest once more. "Later. I promise."

"Yes Ma'am." I whisper as I sit up tall and savor the feel of her soft hands on my flesh. "I'm yours."

"My perfect pretty prince." She whispers back. Sliding her hands around to my back she pulls me in…for a hug. Nothing kinky, nothing sexual, just a warm nurturing hug to let me know that I was safe and loved. I melt down on top of her, letting my full weight really go to sink down into her warm soft Mommy body, and she hugs me even harder. "That's it baby. You won't hurt me. I got you."

I let out a long happy sigh as I soak up every precious second of tenderness.

"Good boy. You are a good boy." She sits me up again and pats my chest. "Are you ready for a new chore?"

After that hug I was ready to hoist a garbage truck over my head if she asked of me. "Yes Ma'am."

Wriggling deeper back she relaxes beneath me. "I got all sweaty and tired on our nice walk. I'm just going to take a little rest now while you wash me up."

"You…want me be to bathe you?"

"Yes my boy." She closes her eyes and peaceful look washes over her. Her hands come down to rest lightly on my thighs and her full voluptuous figure relaxes beneath me. "My body is yours."

"Mine?"

"All yours baby. Do a good job now."

I could hardly believe my ears. Usually I was the passive one. Usually it was her doing something nice for me or if I was the more active one it was under her direct control. With this command though she was giving me more freedom and, even more importantly, allowing herself to be the one to be pampered and spoiled. I could not have been happier. Judging by the little smile on her beautiful face she was feeling much the same.

I take a moment to admire her body from her kissable lips to her smooth fair skin to her full heavy breasts. Everywhere I looked was milfy perfection, all of it free for me to touch. I'd never bathed anybody before and consider how to about it. Luckily I had the example of when Evelyn bathed me. It didn't seem so difficult and I knew how good it would feel for her. Looking about at the options within arm's reach of the tub my eyes fall upon a big jellybean shaped sponge. I take it and plunge it down into the mounds of bubbles so that it could fill with the warm bath water. Bringing the sponge up to her left shoulder I squeeze it and let the water wash over her.

"Mmm. That's nice." She says softly, eyes still closed.

I do it again over her right shoulder to another approving little hum. I wet her arms and around the back of her neck. Finally I sploosh a few big squeezes down over her upper chest and watch as the water runs down over her breasts which seemed to be floating among the cloud-like bubbles. I do this a few more times in each spot so that every bit of her above the water and below her chin was nice and wet and glistening.

"Ohhhh, my boy." She sighs as she settles into a state of total relaxation. Well…not total relaxation. Beneath the foam the schlong that had been slumped over my pecker had swollen considerably.

I let the sponge drop to my side. Reaching out I take a bottle of body wash and bring it closer for easy access. And then I pause. We were sitting do nicely I didn't want to move, but I also wanted to do a good and thorough job which would include the legs and feet that stretched out behind me. There was nothing for it. I was going to have to shift. It would be a cold day in hell before I ever cut a corner on a chore she gave me. For me being a 'good boy' was a serious title to live up to.

"I'm going to move." I whisper.

"Mmm." She nods.

Gripping the sides of the tub I very carefully rise and turn myself around then gingerly lower to sit back on her thighs again. Her hands come to rest on my hips…god damn that felt good! I pause to take a moment to enjoy the feel of her hands holding me like that. I could not wait for the day when she held me like that as she was pounding my ass. I wanted SO BADLY for her to make love to me. My body ached to be filled by her massive lady cock though I knew that was not going to happen today. My bum was still in training to handle such a monster. That doesn't stop me from back my boy booty back onto her though. Arching my back I press my sudsy buns back onto her hardening shaft, my glutes acting like a soapy hot dog bun for her big wet wiener.

"Oh Donald." She breathes as her cock flexes hard against me.

I smile. Words cannot describe how satisfying it is to feel a woman get hard for you. Taking the bottle of soap I stay tight against her, making sure she can feel my every movement, as I squeeze out a dollop onto the palm of my hand. With her dick sandwiched between my ass and her own soft tummy I knew it had to feel amazing. Setting the bottle down I rub my hands together to coat and lather them in soap then lean forward and reach into the water. Taking a foot in each hand I begin to massage the soap over her soles and across and between her lovely toes, all the while my booty wiggles back and forth against her.

"Mmmm, so nice." Her hands grip my hips tighter. "You're doing so good baby."

In no time at all she is as hard as I am, an impressive feat for a cock as large as hers. Excited as I was I try not to hurry the job and really rub and clean her feet so that they were not only clean but she received a nice little massage as well. Keeping my keister firmly atop her I kneel up and get another big squirt of the floral scented soap onto my hands. This time reach down into the water to clean her lower legs. With both hands around her right leg I work the soap down her shins and back up her supple calves. With an up and down motion I scrub from knee to ankle in long firm strokes. My own body moves with my hands causing not only her dick to glide smoothly forward and back between my cheeks but the tip of my own peen to slip and slide along the crevice of her tightly pressed together thighs.

"Mmmmmm." Evelyn's hands wander up my sides and down my legs.

Again I pace myself. Cleaning, scrubbing, and massaging my Mommy-Domme's tired calves. My grip is enough to feel but not strong enough penetrate deeply into the muscle. I knew how gently she liked it. Once the one was well and truly cleaned and massaged I get some more soap and start all over again with the other leg.

"Hahhhhh." She runs hand up the spine of my back as the other caresses my bum. "Ohhhh my prince."

Her hips start to rock with the rhythm of my body as, after several minutes of receiving the bath version of a lap dance, she was really starting to feel it. She was not alone! The way her shaft ran across my anus and balls and the way my knob slid along her legs had me breathing heavy too.

Chapter 79: Full Facial

Chapter Text

Leaning forward and pushing back I slide my butt all the way up her shaft and up against her big breasts. Looking down I see my own cock resting atop hers, my base was still below her glans and my tip nowhere near her base, an exhilarating reminder that she was over twice my length and many times my girth. I couldn't explain it but it gave me such a thrill to know how much smaller I was than her. My cheeks against her tits and my taint on her knob I twerk for Mommy.

Her hands slide down over my ass cheeks where she softly caresses them in slow circles. "My sexy man."

Her dick grinding over my hole gets me even hornier than I already was. I wanted to feel good. But so much more than that, I wanted HER to feel good. And I wanted her to use my body to feel good. I wanted her to claim my ass, once and for all.

"I'm ready." I whisper, grinding my anus down harder and faster on the tip of her hard cock. "Take me."

"No baby. Not yet."

"Mmmm!" I whine in frustration like the needy little slut that I was. "I wanna make you feel good. I wanna make you cum! Please?"

"Shhhh." She pats my bum. "Patience my boy."

"Yes Ma'am."

Unable to completely hide my disappointment I sigh and slowly glide back down to her legs again. Returning to my task I go to begin washing her knees but as I reach for the soap she stops me with a gentle touch of her fingers on my wrist.

"Donald."

"Yes Ma'am?"

"Turn around. Let me see those big beautiful eyes."

"Yes Ma'am."

Again moving carefully so as not to slip and hurt her I rise, turn, and lower myself back down into her arms. Pulling me into another hug she holds me close and gazes up into my face. My dick flexes hard as it snugs in beside her member, hers flexes back in response. We both smile at the silly little moment. Bringing a hand to my face she begins to tenderly trace my eyebrows, my nose, my upper cheeks, and my temples.

"Patience." She whispers again.

I give her a small nod. "Yes Ma'am."

Her index finger traces my ear then lazily swoops along my jaw. "You looked so cute today on our walk."

I smile. "Thank you."

Her finger swirls around my chin. "Acting all shy and sweet for me."

"I was a little shy for real." I confess, subtly switching to my soft submissive voice. "Thank you for ordering for me."

She laughs delightedly. "Of course." She lightly pinches my chin. "My bashful boy."

"I was actually a little scared too." I say. "Those people were strangers and…not very nice."

"I know baby." She soothes. "But Mommy was right there beside you, wasn't she?"

I nod. "You made it better. You always make everything better."

Her smile brightens. "My brave little man." Her finger finds its way to my mouth to very lightly run around the edge of my lips.

I snuggle tighter against her warm bosom. "It's okay for a man to be scared…isn't it?"

"Yes baby. It's okay. It's totally okay." She whispers. "The world is a big scary place sometimes. Isn't it?"

"Mmm." I nod.

"Yes it is. That's why a man needs a Mommy to come home to. So she can tell him what a good boy he is for being so brave out there and working so hard every single day." The tip of her finger comes to middle and on instinct my lips wrap around it. "A real man always needs his Mommy. No matter how old he gets a man needs a Mommy to look after him and to tell him how much she loves him." With her other hand she softly pets my hair. "I love youuuu."

"Hmmm." I suckle on her finger as my eyes moisten at her wonderful words.

Moving her hand so slowly and so gently so that I barely could feel it she leads me by her finger downward. I keep my lips pursed on her digit, following her hand where ever it would lead. For a moment I thought it time to nurse, despite what she'd said about soap in my mouth, but her finger guides me neither left nor right…but straight down the center. In her other hand comes the sponge laden with water. With a squeeze of her hand she lets the clear water run down over her to wash the suds aside and reveal the leviathan beneath. With an easy grace other women could only dream of she brings my mouth to her fat tip. The moment my lips touch the flesh her finger is pulled away to be seamlessly replaced by her penis. A rush of satisfaction runs right through the center of me as I open my mouth to have it fill with lady cock.

"Mmmmmmm."

Evelyn relaxes back as she had been when I started the bath, eyes closed and arms resting at her sides. "Make me cum my prince. Make Mommy feel good."

She was giving me what I wanted. Not with my butt, as I wasn't ready for that yet, but with the next best thing. Oh how she spoils me.

I begin with a long steady suckle of her velvety, spongy knob and just revel in the feeling of having her dick in my mouth again. God I needed this. With a long firm suck I go down then slowly back to kiss the very crown. There I tenderly smooch and suck at the hole. As thick as a milkshake straw I knew from experience the creamy savory treat I would be getting out of here if I did a good job. Settling in comfortably I free my hands. The left I use to grip the stout base of her cock, the right fills with warm supple boob, and my mouth sets to work.

"Mmm, mmm, mmmmm." I mewl softly as I begin to bob up and down.

"Good boy." She sighs dreamily. "Good boyyyyy."

I wasn't new to sucking cock anymore. I knew how her monster stretched my jaw and fill my maw and I had been doing practice and exercises to get myself ready for her again. Up and down I suck her cock, wet lips tight against the shaft, and I feel so proud of myself as I push to take an extra inch that I couldn't do before. She notices the improvement right away.

"Ohhh goodness!" She praises me. "So deep!"

"Mmmm! Mmm! Mmmmm!" I bob faster, my tongue swiping and swirling each time I near the top.

As I suck I play with her tits. Painting bubbles over the wet mounds I then swish them away and rub hand around the sides. I squeeze, I fondle, I grip, I carefully pinch and tug the puffy nips in the gentle way she preferred. She lays, her face at peace with a beaming smile as my hand is at play with her voluptuous body.

"Mmmm. Mmm. Mmm. Mwahh." Pausing a moment to let my jaw rest I slip up off of her to lap at her dick and slap the heavy Mommy meat on my smiling lips. I only give her a brief break though and soon I have her in my greedy mouth once more. I push a bit deeper still, her thick hog pressing into my throat as far as I could handle it. Like the breakfast earlier this was more meal than I could ever eat, but this I would finish. "Mmmm. Mmm. Mmm."

"Ohhhhh." Her lusty sighs are sweet music.

After not nutting at all yesterday and so far today I am urning up with my own lust. My dick ached to be stroked too. I consider briefly reaching down to jerk myself off as I blow her but I quickly decide against it. This was about her pleasure. Besides, I had no doubt she would be looking after mine soon enough. She never forgot about her boy.

"Mmm. Mmm. Mmm."

The hand on her base slide down to fondle her heavy cum filled balls. I swear I could actually feel the added weight of her great spunky load inside of them. With her thighs so tightly pressed together getting to her pussy properly was impossible but I do manage to slide two fingers down into the triangular notch where legs met crotch. There I find her clit and rub it as best I could given the awkward angle.

"God…that's good baby." Her hips begin to rock lightly to my rhythm.

I suck her good and I suck her deep and I suck her a good long time. Not only was it getting a bit easier to handle her I found I could go for longer too. I didn't have to constantly stop to rub and stretch my sore jaw muscle, though it was still necessary at times. I hoped that one day I might have the same stamina as her. I hoped that one day…I could swallow all fourteen plus inches. Hey, a boy can dream can't he?

Sucking and suckling, playing with her soft boobs and just as soft tummy, rubbing and massaging her aroused clit and bulky balls, cooing like a good boy, I do all that I can to earn the joy and generosity that she had given me.

"Ohhhhhh God!" Her legs squeeze tight and her thick body shudders as her pussy orgasms hard. With how her rock hard cock was feeling I knew the other climax was not far behind. "YESSSS!" She sings for me.

"Mmmm! Mmmm! Mmmm!" I give her head for all I was worth.

"Hah!" She lets out a loud gasp as her eyes flare open. Taking me by a soft grip on my ear she surprises me by pulling me off of her. Tilting my head lower and to the side she strokes herself with her other hand and holds her tip tight against my cheek. After just a few seconds… "GNNNNGHHH!!!"

A massive burst of hot, sticky jizz erupts onto my face. Oh my God, she was giving me a facial! Obediently I lower my head further to take as much of it as I could.

"Hahhh! Hahhhh! Ohhhh!" She moans as great spurts of cum paints my face and hair, each great rope of jizm as much a man's entire load.

"Ha ha ha! Ahhh!" I am smiling and giggling like a silly fool as I am showered with my Mommy-Domme's load. It paints across my eyes, getting into my lashes and brows and forcing me to close them. It gets in my hair and my ear. It gets in my mouth and on my lips, like a good boy I slurp it all down and savor the one of a kind flavor. "Mmmm! He he he he!" There is so much warm, wonderful gooey cum! By the time I feel her orgasmic bucks beginning to ease my whole damn face is absolutely slathered with her copious seed. My eyes pressed shut I couldn't see a thing but I knew I must be quite the sight.

"Ohhhhh." She sighs and body relaxes. There is a moment's silence before she begins to chuckle. "Oh…oh my. He he he. Look at you! That was a big one."

I sit up pretty, fresh female cum oozing down my face, and give her a great big cummy smile. "Thank you Ma'am! Thank you for the nice facial." I lick some more from my lips and swallow it proudly. "May I continue your bath now?"

"May you…? Oh Donald." She laughs merrily. With a finger she swipes a bit of mess from my cheek and feeds it to me. I suckle from her digit with gusto. "You are just too much sometimes, you know that? You are precious beyond words."

I blush and peep cutely. "Thank you."

"Let's get you cleaned up first." She says. "And then yes, you may finish my bath."

Chapter 80: Clean Up

Chapter Text

My eyes shut tight and plastered over with cum Evelyn has me sit up tall to wait blindly. "My messy man." She chuckles warmly. "You look so good right now baby. You took Mommy's facial so good!"

"Thank you, mmm." More jizz dribbles into my mouth as I speak. "You taste so good."

"Oh, it's in your hair and eye lashes. It got everywhere." I smile and tilt my chin up to proudly display my well earned frosting. I feel her moving around as she reaches for another cloth to clean up my smiling cum covered face. "You are getting so good at going down on me." She praises. "That was wonderful."

"I really like it." I answer, her warm musky mess now oozing down my neck and dripping from my chin. "I love eating your pussy and sucking your dick. I really do. I think about it a lot."

"That's my Prince." There is a little splash of water then a wet cloth is draped over my face. With the caring attention to detail only an experienced mother could pull off Evelyn meticulously cleans her boy's spunky face. She wipes the main mess off then proceeds to get every little nook and cranny of my beaming face. She gets the wrinkles of my ears and behind my lobes, she dabs the corners of my lips and the little groove along the edges of my nostrils, she gently swipes my cummy eyelashes and eyebrows, she even gets inside my nose! I sit still, eating up her loving attention as eagerly as I had swallowed her load. She calls me her prince and I really do feel like royalty as I sit there being cleaned. By the end there wasn't a sperm left on me. "There he is." She says as she boops my nose. "All done."

I slowly open my eyes to see the most beautiful woman in the world staring up at me. My cock strains with pent up lust. She smirks and cocks an eyebrow as she notices my little fellas impatient call for attention. I get very excited when she reaches for it.

With a feather light touch she strokes a finger up the front of my hard dick. "So precious. Do you know that you have the cutest and most lovely penis that I ever saw baby?"

I bow my head bashfully. "Thank you."

"He's a big boy but such a little cutie, he's got such personality." She taps my sensitive tip. "Did you have another accident last night sweetie?"

"No Ma'am. No wet dreams."

"Mmm. So you haven't cum at all in over a day?"

"No Ma'am.

"Good."

"Though I really, really, really want to." My cock flexes on its own.

Her finger traces down my length to lightly tickle my scrotum. "Mmm, I know." The tip of her thumb tickles along the other side, my two nuts between her digits. "I remember what it was like at 23. How horny I would get. Mmmm, so full of energy and…cum. Always ready to blow another load." I smile, loving how Evelyn could relate to me like that. For her it wasn't simply a kindly attempt to relate to how I felt, she knew viscerally that feeling, that pressure, that instinctual need to bust a nut. Despite knowing that urgent young lust…she pulls away. Putting the cloth she'd used to clean me outside of the tub she lays back, aglow in her post-orgasmic bliss, and says with soft authority. "You may continue now."

"Yes Ma'am."

With soap and sponge and hand I carry on bathing her. I continue working up her legs. Soaping, scrubbing, and massaging I show her soft smooth thighs all of the care and attention she'd just shown me. As I sink my thumbs into the thick meat of her leg with long upward rubs I stare down at her huge cock slumped over to one side nestled among the suds. It makes me feel sooooo good knowing that I was the one to satisfy it and bring it down from its turgid arousal. Backing up so that my knees were out of the way I lightly pull her legs apart. She moves to my touch with ease. I wash her buttery smooth inner thighs and with a very careful touch wash her pussy as well.

"Hmmmm." She sighs, her smile growing just a little.

"Would you like me to eat your pussy?"

"No." She grins. "You'd drown."

"May I finger you?"

"No."

"Yes Ma'am."

Hey, I had to try. From there I pour all of my doting attention onto her freshly emptied balls and cock. Moving slowly I work the soap into smooth skin I use my fingers and thumbs to clean every last bit of them. I loved the feel of her firm yet mushy half flaccid flesh and I loved how much of it there was to feel. I was hard as a rock and she dwarfed me still. I feel the skin and veins and run my finger along the tube up the front where all that yummy cum had just rushed through. Best of all, as I handle it, I could feel it begin to swell and come alive once more. I rinse it then grab it around the root to slowly stroke up to the tip.

"May I…"

"No baby."

"Yes Ma'am."

I respectfully place it back down to rest. The balls were just as fun to play with and clean. Being every so gentle I scrub into the wrinkly skin and all around the sides of the ballsack. I then give each individual ball a couple of minutes of attention, just feeling them roll around between my fingers and thumb. Next is her soft tummy. I come forward again to sit on her thighs then lather up her whole stomach. Her wonderful belly pooch was like a big soft wonderful pillow. I rub and clean and scrub out the deep belly button.

I am absolutely in my glory as my eyes fall upon my next target. Using the sponge I squeeze a big sploosh of water to coat her big heavy breasts. I am mesmerized by the great mounds of flesh and the wide tawny nipples staring up at me. The swooping descent of the their tops to the deep luscious valley between them to the round curve of their bottoms and the globular shape along the sides they were everything that this man thought boobies ought to be, and more. I do it again a few more times just to watch the sparkling water cascade over them. They glisten in the light like jewels, to this lovestruck pup they were more valuable than the same weight in diamond. I fight my instinct to nurse or just generally suck them big titties as I was told specifically not to. Good boys do what they are told.

Pouring some of the soap into the sponge I work it into a big foamy lather then set to work on washing my angel's full, fat funbags. I soap the tops and down the middle. I push the sponge in under each one where the heat and sweat would surely gather. I rub around the sides and across her sensitive nipples until her bosom is completely glazed with a soapy film and bubbles.

"Mmmmm." She hums contentedly as her boy serves her. That soft happy hum alone made the whole trouble of moving out here worth it all by itself.

I let the sponge go, fill my hands with water, and set to finishing. With my bare hands I massage deeply. God her breasts were amazing. So supple and soft. As with the rest of her I partly cleanse and partly work to make her feel good. Lifting her left breast I marvel at its weight and how sank down into my palm as I wipe and rinse the incredibly smooth creamy skin of the underside. Unhurried I do the same to the right, savoring every second that I was able to handle her like this. I let this one come back to rest and give it a loving pat. Rubbing and groping I clean every square inch of her chest twice over.

"You are doing a good job baby." She whispers dreamily. "Mmmm."

My heart is near bursting. I carry on, washing and massaging her elegant shoulders and neck. Working so closely and so attentively I discover an almost imperceptible smattering of those same subtle freckles that you could make out on her face only when the light was just right. Each arm I turn into a job of its own. Taking my time I work my way down from shoulder to finger tip and find other little details I hadn't noticed before. A little mole here, a tiny scar there, a stubborn hair darker than the rest. Each of them I add to my mental map of her body. Some might call them blemishes to her perfection but for me they only added to it. I tenderly rub and scrub each finger individually and the space between them. And I finish with a soft circular rubbing of her palm.

As I lay her arm back into the water and go to move on, she stops me.

"I'll do my face and hair."

"I don't mind."

"It's okay." She smiles and lets out a long relaxed sigh. "Ohhhh, I feel like a cloud." Reaching up she strokes my cheek with her fingers as she gazes. "You did so good my boy. You did such a good job. You made your Mommy feel sooo goood."

Chapter 81: Triggered

Chapter Text

I am actually overwhelmed by her joy and praise. Not knowing what else to do…I hunch down small and hug to her body. "I love you." I whisper. "I love you so much."

She puts her arms around me and strokes my hair. "My boy."

We hug for a time and it is wonderful. When we're done she washes me up as I had with her. It is great of course, having her bathe me, but quick and efficient. I got sense that she was getting impatient to get to whatever these fun plans she mentioned earlier. As great as this bath time had been it was simply the foreplay of what was to come. Once I am all clean she finishes by washing her face and long hair. Together we leave the tub, me helping her out so that she doesn't slip. I get to experience again that simple joy of being dried off by her with a big fluffy towel. I cannot help but giggle as she rapidly ruffles my wet hair while draped in the big towel. After she combs my hair and kisses me she pats my bum.

"Go wait on the bed."

"Yes Ma'am."

As she finishes up in the washroom I peek out into the main bedroom and cock an ear. I hear nothing but silence. Cool. It was a pretty slim chance that Alan had come home but I wasn't taking any chances, it would pretty damn tough to explain being in his bedroom without a stitch of clothes on. I go and sit at the foot of the bed as I await my Mistress. I look down at my still rock hard erection. I'm not sure I'd ever been hard for this long continuously and it showed no signs of wilting. I was way to excited about what Evelyn had in store for me and so was he.

She doesn't leave me waiting too long thankfully. Nude and sexy beyond words she strides from the washroom with a dick swinging confidence that spoke to how at ease she was with me seeing her special body now. I remembered how embarrassed and vulnerable she had been when she shared her secret with me so seeing her like this now really touched my heart. And good damn what a body! Mommy was ALL woman. I sit up straight and my dick goes straight as a flagpole. She sees and she smiles.

"Hey sexy boy." She croons alluringly. "Ready to play?"

"Yes Ma'am!"

She walks to a dresser and turns, purposely swaying her big sexy ass around so that it faced me directly. "I thought we'd try something new today." She says as she bends allllll the way over. Sweet Jesus! Bent over at the waist her wide hips frame her hot ass, her perfect butt hole, her pretty pink pussy, and her big beautiful balls. My cock twitches with barely contained lust as I gawk. She stays like that for a time, letting me feast on the scintillating sight, as she slowly opens the bottom drawer and digs out a purple cloth bag with a drawstring. Standing back up she smoothly twirls back my way, her heavy cock slapping against her thigh as she stops to face me.

With just that touch of steel in her voice that she used when she was being serious she says. "I want four good cummies from you today. I will take no less."

I swallow hard and nod. "Yes Ma'am."

"You can handle that?"

I nod again. "Yes Ma'am." Looking up at her now…I'd give her four or die trying!

She nods. "Good boy." Untying the bag she opens it and looks down into it. She feels around then pulls out a strange X shape thing made of leather and steel. It takes me a moment to recognize that at the end of each tip of the X there was a padded leather cuff. The middle was made of four shiny steel chains all connected to a central metal ring. She hands the item to me and watches me as I look down at it in my hands. "I would like to bind you my prince, if I have your permission."

I feel the supple padded leather and cold hard steel against my fingers and palms. I gaze back up at her and nod.

"Have you ever been bound before?"

I shake my head no.

"It can be scary." She sits down beside me and puts her arm around my waist. "It's okay if you want to stop. I won't think any less of you. Okay?"

Looking back down at the bondage device I nod. "Yes Ma'am."

A kiss presses against my cheek and she whispers. "My brave man."

With a gentle touch she guides me back into the dead center of the expansive bed. The cloth bag, still bulging with contents, she sets to the side. Coming to knee in front of me she has me sit with my knees up and my forearms resting on them. She takes the cuffs from me and opens one of them wide. After a sweet tender kiss to the inner wrist of my right hand she then wraps the cuff snugly around it. Feeding the Velcro strap through a metal hoop she pulls it back again to secure it. With close attention she studies my wrist and feels around the cuff to ensure it was neither so tight it cut off circulation nor so loose that I could easily slip out of it. Once satisfied she moves to my left wrist, again starting with the little kiss at the tender skin of my inner wrist. This one she fits firmly but comfortably as well, the Velcro bond ensuring that she had total control on the tightness. The chains and other two cuffs dangle freely from my wrists.

Sitting back she looks at my cuffed hands. "How is it?"

"Good."

"Can you get out?"

I pull my wrists apart and they stopped dead by the strong chain connecting them. Pointing my fingers and making my hands slender I twist and pull and try to pull free. Nope, they weren't going anywhere. My heart quickens as a strange mixture of panic and arousal hits me. "They're good." I say.

She strokes my cheek. "May I continue?"

I nod despite the irrational fear that was stirring inside of me.

Evelyn pulls my knees apart and has me lower my arms between them. Extending her index and middle finger she kisses them and then touches the inside of my right ankle. It was as if these soft kisses were necessary for the bondage to work. I sure wasn't complaining as they did help to ease my worry. She wraps the soft yet strong leather around my ankle, secures it, and then goes through the process again with the left. And just like that I was bound up tight, rendered completely helpless. Despite trying to hide my fear my body gives me away as breath picks up and becomes shallower.

"I like it." I whisper, trying to hide my natural response.

She reads me too well. Petting my damp hair she leans in, gazing into my eyes. "It's okay baby. I'm right here."

I nod.

"It's scary, isn't it?"

"Mmm." I nod again, feeling a bit of shame at my panic. I didn't want to ruin this for her, this was the play she'd been building up to, but being basically hog-tied to the front was having a much more intense effect than I expected. What if I needed to run away? What if I needed to hide? What if I needed to protect myself? What if…what if…someone wanted to hurt me!? "Mmmmm." I whimper as I try really hard to stay brave for her. I was her brave man, she said so, I wasn't going to quit so easy.

I try to remember the wonderful morning we'd shared and the incredible bath. I try to remind myself of all the sexy fun she was going to have with me today. Four cummies! I couldn't wait. Even as I try to tell myself all of this I feel my failing penis slump to the side. NO! I wriggle again and the cuffs don't budge.

"It's okay my boy. You are safe. You are loved." She whispers while petting my hair and neck. "We are alone here. It's just you and me Donald, it's just you and me."

'…it's just you and me…just you and me…you and me…' Voices from the past echo in my mind. Her voice…and another. She said that the first time I ever went down on her cock, when I almost ruined the mood of that special moment by unwelcome thoughts of my real mother intruding into my mind. But someone else had said those words to me. Far more distant in my memory yet more recently as well. Just last night as a matter of fact. In my mind's eye I watch in horror as the smoke spewing dragon from my nightmare darkens the room with her presence. Raw terror grips my heart.

"Hmmmm!" Tears build quickly in my frightened eyes blurring my vision. No! Don't cry! "MMMMM! I'm sorryyyyy!"

"Baby?" Evelyn's beautiful smile fades as she sees the emotions stirring up inside of me. "Donald?"

'Stop crying…or I'll give you something to cry about.' A voice as hard as cold iron whispers just as the first tear rolls down my cheek.

"Mmm! Mmm!" Frantically I pull at my bonds to find them as real as they looked. "I'm sorry! I'm sorry!" I try to reach to swipe the shameful tears from my cheeks but I can't. I can't! My rapid shallow breathing picks up as instinct takes over and I tug and strain against them hard with all of my strength. I was trapped! "Mmmmm!" I am crying full on now, rivers of the stuff pouring down my face. "Mummyyyyy!"

"Hey, hey, hey." Evelyn says softly as she hurries to pull my head to her bosom. Holding me tight she kisses my head. "It's okay, it's okay baby. Shhh. Everything is going to be okay, you hear me?" She strokes my hair and kisses me again. "I'll get you out of there."

"No." I gasp as I lean into her. "No, please!"

"Shhhh. I'm right here." She hugs me hard and kisses me yet again then starts to pull away. "I'm getting you out of these…"

"NO!" I plead. "Please Mum. Don't. Just…just hold me." Holding my head she stares down into my eyes, her face filled with concern at my unexpected reaction. Like a drowning man to the first bit of floating flotsam he can find I cling to her hazel gaze. "Hold me. Please?"

Coming around to my side she cradles my head and shoulders into her soft warm body, her arms embrace me and hold me in close. "I got you!" She says. "Mom's got you baby boy, and I won't ever let you go."

Chapter 82: In Mommy's Arms

Chapter Text

As a shattered man I weep. Evelyn holds me close and I weep. What else is new?

This time was different though. Those other times were the stirring of the monster I had tried mightily to ignore and deny, but this time pierced to the very center of the beast to bring it to fearsome life. This wound was old and cut deep, its scab torn away by the dream last night and then again by my fearful panic and the triggering phrase Evelyn had inadvertently uttered. The hug from Kit this morning had put a bandage on it but blood still seeped through. Try as she might my sister could not heal me. How could she? She was still bleeding herself. The pair of us were two grievously wounded soldiers on the battlefield of life, all shot and blown to hell but helping each other carry on as best we could.

The longer I spent in Mommy's warm, loving embrace the more that cuffs holding me in a near fetal position went from scary…to comforting. So comforting. It is slow transition but as she soothes me and pets me the feeling gradually changes from helpless to protected. I was safe. I was safer than I'd ever been. Mommy had me now. When she at last whispers "Let me free you baby.", I shake my head no. Bound and held was just where I needed to be right now.

"Please." I whimper, wriggling tighter into her. "A little longer."

"Okay." She sits up, gazing down on me and stroking my hair and wiping my wet cheeks. With the gentlest voice she says. "Do you want to talk about what just happened?"

I take a deep shuddering breath and slowly let it out, pushing the fear from my heart. I didn't want to bother her with this. I never wanted to bring this to her home, to our home, but it had followed me. I knew now that as much as I wanted to I could not escape my past, not even here. If I was to truly give myself to her, my whole self, I had no choice but to give her the bad as well as the good.

"I had a dream last night."

"A bad dream?"

"Yes Ma'am."

"About being tied up?"

"No Ma'am." I keep my voice respectful and subservient, my obedience gave me a buffer between my words and the raw emotion behind them. The man called Donny could never say the things that the submissive boy named Donny was about to say. I'd opened up to her before but I already sensed this time would be different, those other times mere warning tremors before the great quake. But this time I was bound, I was safe, I was protected. Evelyn wouldn't let anything hurt me. Nobody could get me here in Mommy's arms, not even…her. "It was about my mother."

"I see." She takes in the gravity of that statement as her soft fingers stroke my jaw. "Would you like to tell me about your dream Donald?"

"Yes please. May I?"

"Go ahead my boy." She gently commands as she kisses my forehead. "I'm here."

She commands, I obey. With my bare hands I tear at the scars and lance my beating heart to let the blood and stagnant puss and black ichor ooze freely. I tell Evelyn of the dream and the very real night that it was based on. I tell Evelyn of how my mother hurt me that night, emotionally and bodily. I tell Evelyn about how my mother brought my sister into prostitution far too early. I tell her about the bruises I saw on Kiki when she got home that night and how she cried like I'd never seen anybody cry before or since. I tell her details that I didn't even remember until the words began to flow. From the telling of that single terrible night the floodgates open. I bare my soul, telling Evelyn of the dark years of abuse that Kiki and I faced at the hands of my mother and her more sadistic boyfriends and how these men and their needs always came above her children's and how she abandoned us the moment she realized that my sister could carry the responsibilities that rightfully belonged to her. One after the next I force the horrors trapped inside of me out into the light.

In the refuge of my bondage, cocooned safely inside of my submission, I tell my angel of mercy everything.

With the gentle strength and grace that only a true mother possessed she listens to my words and shares my pain. Though she feels the sting of my words as keenly as I do, her hazel eyes exuding compassion and showing that she shared my pain, she doesn't cry or swear or judge. She simply listens and soothes and keeps me tight against her warm soft body. Now was not the time for her own emotions. For her boy she had to be strong. With a selfless power that leaves me humbled she somehow lifts the crushing burden from my shoulders to bear it herself, for a time at least. When it is all over I am shaken and spent, but I feel…reborn.

The words eventually dry up to leave us in a serene intimate silence. Somewhere along the way the tears had stopped but my Mommy continues to console me and pet my soft clean hair. We gaze and we bond for a stretch of time in the calm after the storm.

"Well…that was a long time coming." She speaks only once she sensed I was well and truly done. "Thank you Donald."

"Thank you?" I say, my voice froggy from the weeping.

"It takes a lot of courage to trust so deeply. Thank you baby." She hugs me, she hugs me tighter than she ever had before. "I am so sorry for what you had to go through. You did not deserve what happened to you. It's not your fault Donald. It is not your fault. None of it."

I let out a shuddering sigh as I melt into her body. My mind already knew the truth of what she said but my heart desperately needed to hear it.

"It's not your fault. You did everything you could, for yourself and for your sister. You survived Donald, it's all anybody could have done." She kisses the side of my head. "And you are not alone baby. You are loved." She kisses me again. "I love you Donald." And she kisses me again. "You are a good boy."

"Ohhhh Mum."

Cradling me close she does what comes natural to her and begins to rock me and hum a sweet little lullaby. I give myself over to it, allowing her to care for me. My catharsis was complete. The wound in my soul had been opened up by my submission and willing vulnerability, purged of infection by my confession, cleansed and sterilized by Mommy's love, and now sutured and dressed with that final 'good boy'. The scars I would carry for the rest of my life but the real healing could now, at last, begin.

Chapter 83: A Better Place

Chapter Text

As naturally as a sunrise brightening the morning skies the two of us move in harmony as my lips begin to search and Evelyn shifts ever so slightly to guide me in.

"Mmm." I coo softly as my mouth latches onto her nearest breast.

Evelyn continues her lullaby as she strokes my hair every so gently and lets me nurse. God in heaven! It had been way too long since I'd been on her nipple. Whoever thinks that the act of nursing is only for babies is a fool! As I suckle slowly and steadily I think about what a better place this world would be if every adult man and woman took time out of their day to nurse on a Mommy's big soft milkies. Being swaddled in a maternal love and giving yourself permission to surrender to the deeply buried instinct to suckle just had this way of putting everything into its proper perspective. Once deep into the trance-like tranquility of a good honest suck none of your problems seemed nearly as big or scary as before.

"Hmmm." I curl up tighter and snuggle into Mommy's soft warm body as I suckle, suckle, suckle away.

Still petting me and caressing me her humming fades as she begins to croon the wonderful sweet nothings she was always so generous with. "My boy. My sweet baby boy. My perfect little man." The look of tender ecstasy on her face told me she was getting just as much out of this as I was. Her nurturing soul at last had found its match. "I love youuuu."

Heaven. I am in heaven. After such a colossal soul-baring catharsis this nursing and tender attention was just that much more powerful. Feeling as weightless as a sunbeam I almost lose myself…until something happens that draws me back into the moment. At first I wasn't sure what had happened even though I had a definite sense that something was different. A moment later I taste it. A sweetness on my tongue and a flavor as rich as heavy cream yet much thinner on the palate. It was milk!

"Hah!" I gasp as I pull away and stare at the puffy tawny nipple I had just been attached to.

"What's the matter baby?" She asks, snapping out of her own hazy trance. "Is something wr…?"

Just then, at the tip of her nip, a glistening pearly white droplet appears, as if by magic, then swells until it drips off and down onto my shoulder. We look at each other in amazement then looks back to see another precious globule of life-giving milk begins to form.

"Oh!" Evelyn gasps.

Before this drop can drip I stick out my tongue to catch it and eagerly swallow it down. It was so sweet! Like the milk after a sugary cereal. I never expected that. "Yum!"

"Baby!" She lets out a sob of joy, her beautiful hazel eyes glimmering with tears as she sees me taste her milk.

I smile up at her and lick my lips signaling that I liked it and wanted more. I was so happy for her! I knew what this meant for her. I knew how important it was for her to give of herself to me. And I also knew how she'd worked hard to get to this point, nursing whenever possible and using a breast pump regularly when it wasn't possible. She'd also started taking herbs and natural supplements to encourage milk production. She had told me that it was possible for a woman to produce milk even if they hadn't just given birth and I never truly believed it until now. But all of her hard work had paid off. All of it had laid the groundwork for this wonderful moment, but as I greedily lick the next saccharine trickle I am convinced it was her protective maternal instincts after hearing her boy's pain that brought it over the line. More fundamental than thoughts or even emotions, on a deep biological level Evelyn's body sensed it had someone that needed her.

Cradling my head firmly Evelyn squeezes her breast as she forces the nipple back to my lips. I giggle as a spurt of milk squirts from the nubby tip across my nose and cheek from the ducts being squeezed. Not wanting to deny me another drop she hurriedly she pushes her teat back into my mouth and squeezes it again to shoot her sweet milk into my mouth.

"Sllrmmmm!" I slurp as I latch on more hungrily than ever before to suckle and swallow with a firm constant rhythm.

"Ohhhhh." She moans softly as she feels the milk drawn from her body. At that same moment I feel her cock swell to life beneath me.

"Hmmmm."

Since that one time that she came for me simply from me sucking on her breasts I'd done a bit of reading. Involuntary arousal during breastfeeding was not unusual for nursing mothers, in fact it was a source of great shame for many. But this was not that. At least not wholly that. This was her fetish, our fetish. I was not of her blood, I was a very willing adult, and I was her lover and submissive. There was nothing shameful happening here. In fact it was the most wholesome and loving experience of my young life.

This was a huge moment for us. I recognized it even as it was happening. I had moved in under her roof. I had exposed the darkest reaches of my soul yet she did not banish me from her radiance, if anything she brought into it more fully. And now she was giving me a gift beyond all others, giving to me something that was quite literally a part of herself and, once digested, it would then become a part of me. Our bond was sealed, our souls intertwined forever more.

Evelyn is in a serene state of ecstasy as she watches me feed. There wasn't much milk to drink as she was only beginning to lactate but I savor every nutrient rich drop of what she did produce. When her left breast was drained she moves me on to the right and we start all over again. It takes a bit to get the flow tapped but with steady suckling and bit of massaging I get my meal. In our comfortable silence, broken only by my occasional coo and her adoring whispers, the minutes drift by. Somehow, in this little world of just her and I, time passed both lazily and swiftly. Everything here was quiet, tranquil, and unhurried, and yet the breakfast, the bath, and even my breaking down all felt like an eternity ago.

"My prince." She whispers. "You don't know how good that feels."

"Mmmmmmm."

"But we're all done now."

"Mmmm." I moan, a bit bummed at it coming to an end but understanding that as nice as it was I couldn't last forever.

"Did you like Mommy's milk?"

Without breaking my latch I nod happily.

"That's a good boy!" She praises and pets. "That'll make you so strong and healthy. There's nothing else better."

"Mmmmm." I glow.

"My boy." She smiles and traces an eyebrow and down around my eye to the cheek. "Are you okay baby?"

"Hmmmm." I sigh in total content.

She smirks, her one eyebrow raising suggestively. "Are you still in the mood to play my sweet?"

I don't make a noise but just in the way my eyes widened and my suckling sped up excitedly I told her all she needed to know.

"I think that's a yes." She croons. "It's okay if you're not in the mood baby. This is more than enough for me today."

"Mmm! Mmmm!" I mewl needily as my resurgent erection twitches. All the horniness that had been building for over a day comes storming back in an instant. "MMM!"

"Okay, okay." She chuckles, pulling her tender breast away from my mouth to sit back straight. My head on her lap I gaze up at her with a giddy grin. She walks her fingers down my shoulder and arm to end at the cuff around my wrist. "How are the bonds?" She asks.

I'd become so comfortable in them I had damn near forgotten they were even there! "Good Ma'am." I answer softly. "I like them. It was scary at first but…" I jingle the chains. "…now I like them."

"Good!" She says, an intense look in her eye. "I thought you might. With these on…you can't ever escape from Mommy. You are mine. My special prince. All mine."

Escape was the LAST thing on my mind. "I am yours."

She reaches down my side between my arm and leg to feel me. Her soft hand wraps around my cock and squeezes it. "Mmm, let's see. Are you sure you're in the mood?" My dick flexes in her grip as hard as diamond. "Ohhh! Okay then." She laughs. "I guess you are."

"I am yours." I say again with all of my heart. "Use me."

Chapter 84: Good Things

Chapter Text

"Mmmm." She rubs the pad of her thumb across the tip of my dick. "You sure?"

"I am SO sure!" After all of the intense emotions we'd just shared, both good and bad, some fun playtime was precisely what I needed right now.

"Horny boy." She smiles. "Now…how many cummies did I say I wanted today?"

"Four. Four Ma'am."

"That's right." She says. "That's a lot of cummies."

"I can do it!"

"I guess we better get started then."

I giggle with horny anticipation and she laughs with me. Pulling the purple cloth bag closer she brings it beside her hip. I crank my head to see and get a face full of thick shaft for my efforts. I start to smooch the smooth soft skin of her cock as my eyes strain to see what she was doing.

"I got us some more toys." She pats the purple cloth. "Since I knew we'd have more time with you moving in."

"Ooo!" I coo. "I like toys."

"Yes you do!" She chuckles. "I think you handled that butt plug so well yesterday." She says as she reaches into the bag. "No problems in or out, and I know you enjoyed it."

"Mmm." I smile and nuzzle her nice smelling dick. "It felt nice."

"Well, you did SOOOO good with it…I think you earned a little bit more." With her other hand she pats my shoulder. "Roll over baby."

I go to move but my bound wrists and ankles quickly stop me. When I pulled my wrists my ankles were forced up and when I moved my legs my arms were pulled down, when I pulled right the left side came along for the ride and vice versa. I try to wriggle or roll but her body or mine got in the way. Trussed up as I was, with all four limbs bound together in front of me, moving from here wasn't going to be easy. "Um…"

"Be a good boy now and listen to Mommy."

With a comment like that I would learn to fly if she asked it of me! I set my will to moving and figure it out along the way. With a great rock of my head and shoulders I push off Evelyn's thigh to flop out onto the open space laying on my side.

"Keep going." She commands me in a sweet gentle tone. "Bum in the air." She continues to stir her hand around in the bag, clearly waiting for me to get into position before she revealed what she had for me. Her other hand finds her cock which she casually begins to stroke. She was enjoying watching me wriggle.

"Yes Ma'am." I nod. "Mmm…nngh." I grunt as I struggle against my chains and cuffs.

"That's it." She urges me. "You can do it my Prince."

"Nnngh!" Redoubling my efforts I contort and writhe around until I am able to half roll and get an arm properly under me, and I find myself really enjoying it! The bondage had gone from scary to comforting to now being just plain fun. It gave me something to work against, something to overcome so that my Domme could be proud of me. This really was playtime. With a roll and push from my elbow I am able to quickly pull a leg under as well, from there it is an easy thing to find a stable position.

"I did it." I say into the plush covers.

"That's my boy."

I gobble up her praise as eagerly as I had her sweet milk, both just as nourishing to this happy soul. My shoulders are flat against the mattress, my face forced to the side and pressed hard against the surface, and my knees bearing most of my weight are spread a bit and my ankles as wide as the chain would allow them with my arms straight down between my legs. My ass sticks up high into the air. I don't think I could be in a more vulnerable position and that only made it the sweeter. I am entirely at my angel's mercy, what could be nicer than that?

She kneels at my side, her hand lightly petting along my the upward slope of my back and over the peak of my butt before ending at my balls. Her left gently plays with my testes. Just then…a dick lands on the bed about a foot away from my face with a solid sounding thump. This dildo looked a lot like the one she'd given me, the same color and material and exquisite veiny detail. So much so that I knew it had to be from the same collection of the same company. Really the only difference was size, this one was both longer and thicker.

"This is your next training toy." She tells me. "You handled your first trainer so well and you aced that plug, I think you are ready for more."

"I'm ready." I whisper as I stare at the lovely realistic design and satisfying looking girth. "Thank you Mommy."

"Mmmm." She tickles my scrotum. "You earned it baby." Her right hand slides into view and she runs her fingers up the shaft of the toy. She giggles as she says. "I think this one is almost as big as you my pet. Such a big one. I hope you're ready for it."

I smile at her flattering comparison. To my eye the new dick was at least as big as me and, if I was honest, actually a bit bigger. At full mast and full flex I topped out at just over seven inches and this toy looked to be pushing eight, girth wise it was pretty similar though. Desire courses through me as I watch her slowly stroke the fake cock, not only because I was eager to feel what a bigger one felt like but more excitingly what it represented. It marked another step in my training, another step closer to hopefully one day being piped by the woman I love.

"I'm ready."

She pats my balls and I hear her rummage in that mystery bag once more. "Why don't you go ahead and suck it while I get ready."

"Yes Ma'am." Crawling on shoulders and knees like some sort of human snail I shimmy closer to the new toy until my lips could touch it. With no hands and nothing to prop the phallus against I cannot get it into my mouth properly but I lick it and give it wet sucky kisses. It might be bigger than the other dildo but compared to the monster I'd sucked earlier and just been nuzzling at it felt like a mere appetizer. "Nnnmmm."

"Good boy." I feel Evelyn's weight leave the bed.

With my mouth I play with the toy as she does something at the side of the bed. My ass aches for action, my cock begging to be touched, my whole body alive with desire. "Mmmm!"

My angel, my queen, my goddess, steps into view. Something was different. After a moment I realize that she was wearing a black lacy bit of sexy lingerie. It was sort of like a bra except that the cups that would hold her breasts weren't there so that her boobs hung free but with fancy black lace framing them within two big triangles. Another difference was that the support straps didn't simply go up over her shoulders but also came up and around to form a collar around her neck. She slides her hands down her chest and over her breasts then along her hips as she shows it off to me. I adored her natural nude body like nothing else but this racy lingerie added just that little bit extra erotic zing. With her breasts so elegantly displayed and accentuated it was as if she was now somehow more naked than naked.

"Oh…wow."

Her features brighten at my awestruck reaction. It was the reaction she had hoped for. "Good boys get good things." She says in a sultry voice. Reaching down she picks up the other half of the outfit from the bed and, with me entranced and watching her, she steps into the garment and pulls it up her thick shapely legs. She carefully tucks her swinging dick under the waist strap then pulls it the rest of the way up. What I thought at first were panties turns out to be…a harness. It wasn't made of delicate lace, but bands of sturdy leather. She cinches the waistband tight and buckles it on tightly. At the front, situated just above her penis, was a shiny steel ring on a triangular black base. In an instant I knew what that ring was for. It was to hold the toy at my lips firmly in place. Evelyn was wearing a strap-on! I was about to get pegged! As I let out a happy little gasp of realization Evelyn smiles as she continues adjust and tighten the straps around her legs. She says again. "Good boys get good things."

Chapter 85: Better

Chapter Text

As my excitement grew so too did my licking and sucking of the toy that would soon be inside of me. Shamelessly I let out little needy mewls as I lap at the fake cock and rattle around helplessly in my chains. Evelyn watches me with a radiant and powerful dominant energy as she finishes cinching the harness tightly onto her. When she is done she turns in place to give me an all around view. The bottom harness matched nearly perfectly with the top despite one being leather and the other being lace. The straps of the outfit covered nothing. They only framed and focused attention to her big beautiful booty and big beautiful milkers and big beautiful schlong and balls that all hung free.

"How do I look?" She asks.

"Like a goddess." I whisper.

"You say the sweetest things." She beams as she steps closer and puts one knee up onto the bed. With the back of her fingers she strokes my cheek. "You treat me so good baby. You are everything I ever wanted…and so much more." Her other hand appears with something in it. It was a black silicone ring with straps running off to the left and right of it. "Open up baby." I obey, obviously, and the next thing I knew the ring was being slid in to fit snugly just behind my top and bottom front teeth. "This way you can't hold any of those cute little moans of yours. Your Mommy wants to hear them loud and clear." She tilts her head, pure love pouring from her glimmering hazel eyes. "May I use this on you my prince?"

"Hahh." I try to say yes but the ring gag denied me the ability. Instead I nod.

"You give of yourself so freely. You spoil me my love." She croons as she sets about securing the strap around the back of my head. "Can you snap your fingers for me baby?"

While my wrists were bound down between my ankles my fingers were free. I give her a few quick snaps.

"That's my boy." She fastens the gag strap. "If anything is wrong, ANYTHING at all, you do that. Okay baby?"

"Nngahh."

"Good boy."

With the gag in place, which I find surprisingly soft and comfortable despite it being stiff enough to deny me closing my mouth, that absolutely delicious feeling of helplessness is magnified even more. Without my mouth to articulate I was physically reduced to grunts and groans. I couldn't run away, I couldn't fight back, I couldn't even talk anymore. I was quite literally as defenseless and vulnerable as a baby. She had taken everything from me, everything that made me an independent man, and somehow repaid me with so much more. It hits me then that this bliss of bondage was more than merely sexual, it went so much deeper than simple lust. I wanted to cry, I wanted to sing, I wanted to be fucked until I couldn't take it anymore.

"Hannghhh." I moan in delight as I squirm against my bonds.

She chuckles at seeing my joy. Taking the dildo she teases its tip near my mouth. Unable to close or purse my lips I cannot suck at it. Extending my tongue through the ring I reach for it and tap at it. Her smile grows as she watches me. She places the tip inside the ring, momentarily filling my mouth with it, then pulls it away again and watches my futile efforts to reach for it. She wipes my bottom lip with a finger. "You're drooling baby." It wasn't a criticism, she very much liked what she was seeing. With a playful smile she wipes up my drool just like a doting Mom would do. "He he he. My boy."

"Hanngh."

Stepping away and back off of the bed she feeds the eight inch dildo down and out through the steel ring at the crotch piece. She secures it with the balls and base keeping it solidly in place. She twists it so that it sat correctly then tighten everything up one last time. I would have smiled if I could. Despite the toy being bigger than me it looked laughably dinky sprouting out above the monster that hung below it. She was somewhere between a semi and a full erection yet she still dwarfed the phallus that most men would be envious of.

From the magic bag she produces a bottle of lube and, with a bit of showmanship, she slowly drizzles the crystal clear goo up the shaft and around the tip. Her other hand grips it and starts to stroke, lathering the thick dick with a healthy helping of lubricant.

"I bet you're excited, mmm?"

"Hanghh!"

"He he he. Almost there."

Still stroking she disappears from my sight as she walks around to the foot of the bed. Shoulders and face down, ass up, I sit there curling my toes and gripping my hands as I awaited the pleasures to come. Yeah I was a bit intimidated by the new dick but, as Evelyn had said, I had handled that butt plug well enough that I was confident I could handle this. The new toy really did feel like a reward that I had earned.

I feel her weight shift the mattress and sense her presence behind me. Her knees come up beside my feet. Straining my eyes I peer back over my shoulder and can just see her kneeling at her full height behind me. With her dry hand she gently pets the small of my back and across my bare bum.

"So beautiful." She whispers to herself as her hand caresses me. "So beautiful."

I was bound, gagged, and ready to be fucked in the ass…how did she make even this feel so damned right and wholesome? She really was a goddess. I shudder slightly as I feel a fresh squirt of lube dribble down over of my anus.

"Nngahhh!" I groan as she doesn't leave me waiting long before sinking two fingers into my needy hole.

"Oooo, you opened right up for me. You're getting so good at this!"

"Hanngh!"

Unhurriedly she fingers me with a long full strokes. She pulls and twists and spreads her fingers as they thrust, fingering me more to loosen me up than to elicit pleasure though both were happening in abundance. With her other hand, still coated with lube, she reaches under to grab my cock and begin stroking it in time to the fingering.

"Nnngahhh!" I groan at the twin pleasures, spittle already streaming freely from my open lips. "Nnnnaaaah!"

"You sound so fucking sexy baby." The F bomb landed hard. My Mommy-Domme swore so little that when she did it had ten times the usual impact. She adds her ring finger to open me up further. "That's it. God you're doing so good!"

"Hahhh! Hahhh!"

"Alright sweetie, here it comes." The hand on my dick lets go, the fingers in my butt pull away, her knees shimmy closer touching the outside of my calves, her heavy hanging cock brushes the insides of my forearms. Closing my eyes I ready myself. Her left hand comes down over my hip and an instant later there is something new at my entrance. Thicker, fatter, bulkier than I was used to. Even the butt plug had a nicely conical tapered tip, the fat knob of this dildo was no nearly so accommodating. She rubs the knob up and down my slick sphincter. "Come on baby. Open up for me. Let me in baby."

"Hanngh!" I whine as I tilt my hips, desperate for penetration. "Aaaghh."

"That's it." She applies a bit more pressure. "Oh yes baby, that's it. You're getting there." I flex my anus tight, holding it a few seconds, then let it relax as I will myself to gape. I don't gape but am able, through sheer force of mind and desire, open myself a crack. "Hah! I see that!" She slaps my hole with her strap on. "Good boy!"

"Hanngh!" As a reward for my good deed she fills the aperture with the silicone knob. My mouth wide open I pant loudly as the ass stretching thickness of the new toy enter me. "Annghh! Annghh! AAAHHH!" Slowwwwly she pushes into me, letting me feel and savor every blessed inch as it glides through my tight gripping asshole, and she does not stop until she had all eight buried to the hilt! It stings, it stretches, it probes into new regions…it is ecstasy! "GGNNAAHHH!"

"Yessss." She brings her other hand to my other hip and grinds deep. There she stays letting me feel the new size and allowing my body to adjust to it.

Openly, wantonly, pitifully, I whimper and tremble helplessly impaled by Mommy's new bigger cock. "AAHHH!"

It was so good! It was so fucking good! It had all of the wonderful prostate pressing girth of the plug but delved so much deeper than my first dildo. I was already in heaven thanks to the bondage but this had taken it to a new higher cloud. I never realized what a massive mind-bending difference a couple of extra inches in length and an extra half inch in diameter could make! It filled me, satisfied me, like nothing before it. Bigger really was better!

Chapter 86: One Down

Chapter Text

"Mmmm. What a hot little ass you got baby." She subtly gyrates her hips, stirring the thick rod around inside me. "That's deep, huh?"

"Hannghhh!" I whine in bliss, my ass pushed back tight against her.

"Ready for more baby?" She whispers, her hands gripping my hips harder.

"Hangh." I nod.

"Okay, here we go."

Slowly she pulls the fat eight inch cock back through my taut sphincter. She'd used plenty of lube so it glides like a dream allowing me to feel the veiny texture and the ridge of the knob withdraw, pause at my entrance, then push back into me once more. It filled me so much better than the first dildo, incredible as that had been, or even the plug. Even though there is a bit of burn as my ass stretched to accommodate my second trainer, there was just something soooo satisfying about the extra girth and depth. Once all the way in she holds it a few seconds then begins another long slow stroke. After that comes another, and another, and another. Each one feels better than the last. Sliding along at my wrists, just below the cuffs, is her own real hardening cock. Curling up my hands I touch her shaft with my fingers to feel and stimulate the flesh and blood penis I wished were inside of me. My mouth held open by the ring gag I sing my bliss, holding nothing back from her.

"Mommy loves hearing your cute moans baby. Don't ever stop."

"Anngh! Haanngh! Laahhh!" In and out that wonderful schlong glides.

"That's it baby." The thrusts are smooth and easy as she finds her rhythm. "You look so pretty taking Mommy's cock. You are such a beautiful boy."

"Nnnangh!"

"You are so beautiful. You are so sexy. Look at you taking it soooo good!" She plunges in extra hard. "I am such a lucky Mommy to have you." Already full hilt, her hips tight to my ass, she bucks hard into me to really let me feel the depth. "I am so proud that you are mine."

"NNAHHH!"

The bondage, the praise, the sex…my glowing heart was even fuller than my dildo stuffed ass! Leaning down she lets her weight come down onto my body, her soft heavy breasts press into my back and my chest and the side of my face are forced even harder into the bed. Flexing my arms and setting my legs I welcome her weight on top of me. It made me feel smaller and even more helpless. Her left hand slides up my side and into my hair…where she grabs it.

"HAH!"

Evelyn being Evelyn she doesn't hold my hair hard enough to hurt, not even close, but it was a good firm dominant grip and the most aggression she'd ever shown. I love it! Her long silky hair tickles my bare flesh as her supple lips kiss my shoulder then drag across to the back of my neck. There sucks and nibbles and whispers. "Mine!"

"Nnngh…"

Her other hand slides around my flank, down my belly, and finds my cock. Taking it in a light grip she oh so gently rubs the tip with just the pad of her index finger, right at the hole, as her hips rock steadily to move the dildo in and out in short deep thrusts. Pinned and bound all I can do is take it.

"I bet you are so pent up from yesterday. Mmm." She kisses my neck, her thrusting speeding up. "All those cummies just begging to come out, aren't they?"

"Hahhhh!"

"Are you gonna let me fuck all that good cum out of you my Prince? Mmm?"

"Hanghh!"

"Good boyyyy." She hums, somehow understanding that that moan meant yes.

My body trembles beneath hers as a high warbling whimper drifts out of my open mouth. The cock stuffing my ass just kept feeling better! My body had completely surrendered to it now, relaxed and aroused I could only feel the good of it. The way it grinded against my P-spot without pause and plunged so deeply that I could almost feel it in my belly made me feel just like a proper little fucktoy. There was something so special about being on the receiving end, to have my dominant actually on top of me, pinning me down and penetrating me, that made my subby soul soar. With each bum filling thrust I let out a naughty yelp or a pleading peep of absolute joy.

"I could listen to you all day. Mmm. You are taking this so well my sweet." She runs her hand through my hair and then grabs higher up my head. "You'll be onto number three in no time!"

"HANNNH!"

"You are leaking." She giggles warmly as her gliding finger is made slick by my precum. "My leaky boy, making a mess on the bed."

"Ngahh!"

She kisses me. "Don't worry, Mommy'll clean it alllll up baby. You make all the mess you want."

It wasn't just precum making a mess. I was drooling like an overheated pup and with my gag there wasn't a thing I could do to stop myself from slavering all over the blankets. She bites the back of my neck lightly then soothes it with a kiss before letting go of my hair and rising back up again. The finger on my tip taps twice as her hand grips hard before sliding down to grab my nuts and massage them.

"Mmm, I feel how full you are." She pats them then gives my steel hard cock its first honest stroke. "Ready to…burst." She then lets go. Both her hands are back on my hips as she straightens up tall. I already missed her soft warm weight on top of me but seeing her tower over me so imperiously was almost as good. "Here we go." Her hands grip…and the pace begins to increase.

"HANNGH! GNAHH!" My moans fill the air. Warmed up and opened up the cock slide easily in and out and in and out, each thrust just a bit quicker than the last. Not only was she fucking me faster, she was fucking me harder. Still gentle, always gentle, yet with a strength and authority she'd never shown me before. "HAHHHH!!!"

"Sing for me baby." She says. "We're not stopping until you give my a nice big load."

I am beside myself. I pull and whine and wriggle in helpless ecstasy as the eight inch cock hammered my prostate and filled me like nothing before it. I put my face into the blankets and scream then turn my face the other way. What I see makes me wail for Mommy. On the mirror of Evelyn's vanity I see myself, not the man who had walked to breakfast this morning but myself as I was right now, actually making eye contact with that submissive boy in the glass. In those hazy brown eyes I don't see the guarded pain that usually greeted me but a sublime joy reflecting back at me.

Feeling it was one thing but actually seeing myself bent over, bound up, body being rocked, gagged, tongue lolling and drooling, as the most beautiful woman in the world took me from behind…well, it was intense. Like the world's greatest porno with me as the star. I could hardly believe that lucky happy boy was me. Evelyn's fair flesh glowed from a subtle sheen of sweat that now covered her voluptuous body. Her thrusts had picked up even more. She was throwing her weight behind these thrusts, enough to make her big tits bounce and the her thick body jiggle on each impact. The shaft of the flesh colored dildo glistens as it pistons in and out of my booty hole. Her long glorious red hair washed down over her shoulders and back, her huge and now fully hard cock swing in and out between my spread legs and through my light grip, brushing my balls as the erectness caused it to rise higher. Her body was perfection, but it was the way she gazed down on me with lust and love that shone most beautifully.

She had found a good hard steady rhythm that she could maintain. "I'm not stopping until I get my cummies." She says with a kinky and encouraging grin, made all the more lovely as she did not realize that I was watching her. "I'll fuck you all day if I have to boy."

"HAANHH!"

From the rapidly growing pressure in my bowels and nuts I knew all day would not be necessary. In fact, all I had to do is give myself over to the pleasure and it wouldn't take long at all. But I hold out, I hold out as long as I can, just because the sex was too damn good to let go of. Evelyn fucks me, she fucks her simpering little boy toy, with a carefree abandon. Her laughs, her smiles, her reactions to my mewling noises, her many compliments and uplifting praise, all speak to the FUN she was having right now. She had wanted to fuck me since the moment she met me and it looked to be everything she hoped it would be. God how I loved her.

I do hold out for as long as I can but I was a very horny and pent up boy. What I hoped would be hours turns out to be mere minutes. That pressure, that nonstop erotic pressure, just kept building and building and building at the relentless ass pounding. I am panting and moaning as the fires of lust ignite at my prostate and my ass begins to climax on its own.

"GNNAHHHHHH!!!"

"Yes! Here it comes!" She thrusts get that much more intense as she takes me over the edge.

Still I try to hold out. Chomping at my gag, tongue out and panting, I cry in wild rapture as the spasming orgasm in my hole washed into my balls even as I fought against it. I would hold out until the deep thrusting cock FORCED the cum from me. I didn't want to surrender, I wanted to be defeated by my superior Mommy. My body heaves against its bonds, my ass fucks back onto her as it instinctually and desperately tries to relieve the sexual pressure that ready to explode.

"HANNGHHH!!!"

"OOOO! That's it my love! That's it!" She fucks me hard and good. "Show me how good you can cum on Mommy's big cock."

Her voice goes distant and the world around me disappears into a white fog as…BOOM…the balloon is popped. I can hear myself crying out as if from three rooms away, I can hear Evelyn cheering and praising me as if from a memory, I can feel her hands hugging me tight as she leans down on me again to hold me through my climax, but all of it is filtered and muffled through the roar of my orgasmic rush.

I cum…HARD! Fighting the orgasm and losing had made it twice as powerful. Without being touched my hard jerking cock blasts great wads of its hot sticky load onto the bed, my arms, and Evelyn's big cock below it. It goes on and on and on and all I can do is tremble at its power as Mommy holds me close and milks my prostate with her toy. My cock flexes and jerks over and over, gradually weakening as the cummy squirts got smaller and smaller.

"I am so proud of you." She whispers as her strap on empties my balls. "Good boyyyy."

"…nnnahhhhh…" I whimper and tremble once it is all over, feeling like a very happy and very empty husk of the man who had walked in here.

She kisses my neck and pets my sweaty hair. "Such a goood boyyy."

"Nggahhh lahhh yahhh." I sigh, my body collapsing beneath her.

"I love you too baby." She croons softly. Staying deep inside of me she guides me down to the bed so that we were laying on our sides, her spooning me and holding me close. I am a puddle of man in her loving arms. She kisses my back and pets my trembling body as I drift into a state of post-coital glow. "Good boy. Don't fall asleep now my Prince." Reaching around she feels the load I had just deposited all over her dick. "My goodness, that was a big one. Such a virile man. Wow." She gently pinches my earlobe. "Now, just three more of those to go. Then you can rest."

"Haahh!?"

Chapter 87: Ready for More?

Chapter Text

Keeping her eight inch dildo deep in my ass Evelyn continues to spoon me as she removes my gag, wipes my wet lips, then pulls the velcro bonds free one limb at a time. My butt felt like it had been through hell and back, but in the most glorious way imaginable. Not only had been reamed by the thick new toy it had orgasmed so hard and clenched with such power that my anal muscles were actually sore from exertion. It left me sore and with no doubt at all that I'd been fucked and fucked well. My jaw too ached having been held open for so long on top of the fatigue already there from my blowjob to her in the bathtub. My dribbling dick continued to lurch and spasm even though the intense climax had long since passed. All in all I felt like I'd been used as a pleasure doll in every way there was to be used. God, it was wonderful!

As the cuffs are removed I ball up smaller and snuggle back into my Dommy-Mommy's soft body and hard strap on. I might be free and unmuzzled but I was just as powerless against her as ever. I would do anything for her…anything. She wraps her arms around me and holds me as she kisses and nuzzles the back of my neck. "Ready for more?"

"Ohhhhh…yes Ma'am." I sigh happily.

"That's my boy."

"I'm pulling out now. Get ready." She backs away and her right hand cups my ass and she very gingerly pulls long hard phallus from my tender tunnel. As the cock leaves my ass her own hard cock, covered in my creamy seed, slides back through my inner thighs and along my balls.

"Hahhh." I moan, my tired sphincter clenching with trembling strength as the shaft slides out in a smooth easy motion. A strange mixture of relief and a regretful yearning fills me as my bum suddenly feels empty and hollow.

"Ohhhh, you gape so beautifully my love." This woman, she could make the nastiest shit sound like kittens and rainbows. "You tushie is winking at me! Ha ha ha!" She pats my bum. "Saucy little scamp." Her hand gently rubs my bottom in a slow circles. "How's it feel baby?"

"Good…soooo good."

"My boy." She spanks me. "Alright. Up on your knees."

I let out a breath then roll to my hands and knees then sit back. Meanwhile she shifts over to the edge of the bed to begin removing her strap-on harness. Out of the corner of her eye she catches me looking at the purple goodie bag. There was still other stuff in there.

"Mmm mmm." She shakes her head. "No peeking."

I giggle and lower my head guiltily.

She motions to the bottle of lube. "Stroke yourself Donald, don't let yourself get fully soft."

"Yes Ma'am." Going full soft was not going to be an issue, hell I was basically still full mast, but I hear and I obey. I put a dollop into my palm, rub it around my hand, then grab my cock and start to stroke.

Evelyn places the glistening strap on and black harness on the edge of the bed. "You'll take the dildo with you baby, that will your new trainer."

"Yes Ma'am."

"I want you to use it a few times a week, at least."

"Yes Ma'am. Thank you Ma'am."

"You earned it baby." She leans back and kisses me. Crawling up on the bed she comes to kneel and sit so that we faced each other, our knees touching and our two cocks in the diamond shaped space between our legs. Her mighty lady dick laid like a waiting python, reaching past her knees. Mine…did not. Seeing my cum smeared along the top of her shaft and knob I lick my lips. "You want to clean me up?"

"Yes Ma'am." I nod.

"Ask me nicely."

"Mommy?"

She melts, her face beaming with love. "Yes my sweet Prince?"

In my most submissive voice I beg. "May I clean my mess please Ma'am?"

"Yes you may."

I lean down and hunch in and quickly begin to lap at the jizz covering her cock with my tongue. I continue slowly stroking myself as I go, having not been told to stop yet. With licking tongue and sucking lips I soon have the warm soft skin of her penis as clean as she could be, not that that stops me from sucking more.

She laughs and pets my head. "That's enough my pet."

I sit back up, smiling proudly.

She points at me and shakes her finger. "If I didn't know better I swear you were playing for time."

"Me?" I coo, my batting eyes big and innocent. "Did I do something wrong?"

She continues chuckling and shakes her head, her Mommyness cracking for a moment as she marvels at me. With a hand she smooshes my cheeks, forcing my lips out, and gently shakes my face. "I always said, you are wayyyy too good at this Donald. It just ain't fair!"

"He he he!" I turn and kiss her hand. "The feeling is mutual."

She uses this momentary recess to check in with me. "Still having fun?"

"Oh my GOD yes!" I swoon. "You?"

"Yes baby, I'm having fun." She she takes in a breath and slowly lets it go. "You bring me such joy." She then laughs. "The milk surprised me."

"Me too! It was amazing. Sweet and tasty. Mmmm."

"I never expected it so soon." She giggles. "I guess my old body isn't as past its prime as I thought."

"You are NOT old."

"Thank you baby." She cups her big breast. "There will be more where that came from. I hope you're ready."

"Yumm!"

With a tilt of her head. "The bondage?"

"The best! I never appreciated how good it could be. I…I loved it. I really, really…loved it."

"Good, we'll do it again soon." She runs her hand down my cheek, her voice is soft and full of warmth. "You did really good my boy. In my bondage I will always protect you Donald. Always. I will not let anything happen to you. I swear on my soul that I will protect you Donald Garcia."

I bow my head, utterly humbled by her devotion. "Thank you Evelyn."

"Thirsty? Tired? Do you want to be finished?"

"No Ma'am. I'm okay."

She was looking hard into my eyes, keenly checking on me for God only knows what. Maybe to see if I was going to cry again or something. She brushes my hair back with her fingers. "Anything feeling off?"

"No Ma'am." I smile. "I'm ready!"

"Okay. Tell me you love me."

"I love you!"

"Tell me you need me."

"I need you Mum."

She pats my chest. "And whose my good boy?"

"I AM!"

"Alright!" She snaps us back to the moment. "You've had a long enough break mister. Sit up! Chest out and chin up. Sit pretty for Mommy."

"Yes Ma'am!" My back shoots straight, my chest tilts higher, and I raise my head to sit for her like a well trained dog.

She pulls the cloth back to her side and starts to rummage around. "Let's see what Mommy's got in store for you next."

Chapter 88: A Toy for Two

Chapter Text

"Mmm, what's this?" Evelyn says as if she didn't know. "Let's see."

From the bag she pulls a white tube of hard shell plastic about a foot along and four or five inches across. Thinking at first that she was going to try to put that inside of me my eyes bulge and I gulp nervously at the sight of it. She chuckles at my reaction. Gripping it on one end she unscrews a cap. Inside of the shell…is a butt hole! Made of some soft pale pinkish-beige silicone the end looked like a plump ripe peach. It was a booty in miniature except with a full sized sphincter smack in the middle. With her index finger she plays with the hole and stretches the flexible hole this way and that before giving it a kiss.

As I watch her playing with the masturbator toy I wonder how often she'd used it before and whether she fantasized about that booty hole being mine. I would have bet anything that she had. In my stroking hand my cock flexes hard at the thought of my MommyDom fantasizing about little ol' me. She pinches and pulls and plays with it for a time before sinking her fingers into the tiny butt cheeks to pull the soft, squishy interior out from the plastic shell. Given her massive girth I surmise that this was how she usually used it as the exterior would constrain her too much. I laugh at how the insert flaccidly droops and dangles around in her hand like a great big floppy dick.

Without a word she takes the lube and gets the hole good and greasy slick then brings toward me. Following her lead I stop my stroking and line my cock up with the hole.

"Oohhh." I sigh as she guides the fake booty hole onto my manhood. My dick, slick with lube, discovers the inside of the toy textured with supple ridges and bumps. "That's nice."

"Mmm." She smiles and nods. "It is, isn't it." Reaching up she strokes my face and runs the hand down my chest. Gazing into my eyes she whispers. "If you're really good…maybe we can try the real thing later, hmm?"

"Wha?"

"You don't want to fuck my bum baby?"

"No! Yes! No! I mean…ohhhh yes please!"

She giggles. "We'll see how it goes."

"Yes Ma'am!"

As she holds the toy in both hands and slowly strokes me she tells me. "Lube up Mommy's cock my boy."

"Yes Ma'am."

Taking the bottle and reaching around Evelyn's arms I drizzle a long line of the clear lubricant down the center of her dick. Putting the bottle down I then begin to stroke and work the big tool in both my hands until her fourteen plus inch organ gleamed.

"Thank you." She says.

"You're welcome." I smile.

Gliding the toy in tight to my body so that my dick was all the way inside of it she slides her hands over the silicone tube to the opposite tip. There she hooks her two thumbs into the drainage hole and stretches it wide. It was only then I realized what she was doing. I watch as she pulls the toy over her fat knob and enters it from the other side so that we were spit-roasting the toy between us. Holding it firmly in both hands she pushes in, the silicone bulges mightily as she enters it. I feel as her thick slick schlong glides in under mine and suddenly makes the space SUPER fucking tight as the shared tunnel is stretched taut. She keeps going until her tip pokes out of the stretchy butthole to poke me in the balls. Whereas I was engulfed by the toy, reaching just past half way inside of it, Evelyn had pierced right through it with a couple of inches to spare.

"Here we go."

With that she begins to push and pull the toy forward and back between us.

"Ohhhh." I moan as the motion brings those stimulating ridges and bumps to life, made five times more intense by the fact her big shaft stretching everything tight and forcing my cock up against the titillatingly textured roof of the tunnel.

With both of us lubed up the synthetic bussy glides smooth and easy like a slow well oiled piston and cylinder. Evelyn gazes into my eyes to mix a deep connecting intimacy in with our sexual fun. I stare back entirely enthralled by her long silky red hair, her soft plump lips, her striking hazel eyes, her subtle but bewitching freckles, and so more. Her body was a masterpiece by God but just her face alone was enough to enslave me to her natural beauty. What tiny 'blemishes' there were, a hint of a wrinkle here and a barely perceptible worry line there, only enhanced her mature but unfaded grace. As blessed as she was in her looks though it was the pure love shining through her that truly made me hers. No fresh faced twenty-something could ever touch the heaven sent perfection of my Evelyn.

"Ohhhmmm." I let out another groan as the super snug masturbator runs back and forth and back and forth over the top of my dick as below it Mommy's warm smooth shaft slides against me. Those firm yet supple mounds and crevices certainly were doing their job against my tender knob! The difference that I could feel in density and texture between her rock hard shaft and fat pillowy knob was another wonderful delight. The way her tip would poke out to nudge my balls, as if to prod them to hurry, just added to the experience. Thicker than my wrist and many times the weight her cock bullies mine around inside the shared space of the toy and it felt incredible. I never tired of being reminded of my place with her. I was the little prince, she was the reigning Queen, as it should be. "This feels…goood!"

"Mmm, it sure does." She says, her voice warm and controlled. "I wonder who is going to cum first?"

"Hnnnghhh." I whimper.

She kisses my open panting lips, sweet and gentle, then whispers. "Hold onto me." Leaning forward I slip my hands around her wonderful hips and rest my cheek on her shoulder as I nuzzle into her soft good smelling neck. She kisses my head then lays her cheek against it. "Good boy."

Evelyn lets go of the toy with her left hand so that she could put it around me, she only needed one hand to keep the stroking going at this point. Our slippery dicks roll and slide against each other as the taut silicone pleasures us. The wet squishing sounds of the straining double fucked toy creates a lewd melody. Back and forth, in and out, pillar and post are stroked with a steady and merciless rhythm. The minutes pass by like seconds.

"Hmm! Hnngh!" I huff as I could feel my orgasm building.

For her part Evelyn was as hard as I'd ever felt her and she was definitely enjoying herself, but she wasn't nearly as close to popping as me.

"Ohhhh." I sigh softly. "Ohhhh it's good! Mmmmm!"

Her arm around me tightens. She begins to nibble and suck along the outside of my ear sending sparkles of delight down my spine. My hands grip at hips and ass as the pressure grows. Not letting up for second to let me recover she keeps going and stroking and nibbling and thrusting.

"Nnnnghmmmm." My high voice lets my distress be heard. "M-ma'am?"

"Yes my sweet?"

"May…may I cum please?''

"Mmmm, not yet baby."

"Ohhhh! Yes Ma'am!"

I lean hard into her, panting in sudden bursts of shallow breaths, as I fight my second climax. She holds me tight and peppers my ear and hair with kisses.

"A little longer baby. Just a little longer."

"Nnngh…mmmm…hahhhh!" My pitiful moans fill the air as I fight the urge to pull out to relieve the constant stimulation.

"My sweet little Prince. What music you make."

"Ohhhhhhh!" The toy strokes, her cock slides, the mind bending pressure builds. I knew this feeling. An intense feeling of heady ecstasy mixed with aching denial as I ride the precipice of orgasm. She had played with me before like this, bringing me right to edge and telling me to hold it back, but this time there were no breathers or breaks. This time the stroking just kept going. "Hnnnngh!!!" I squirm and whine and nuzzle harder into her as the relentless stroking just kept going. "Please!"

"Not yet baby. Soon."

"HNNNGH!"

Stroke, stroke, stroke.

My body was trembling, my physical limits were at their very brink, but with extreme focus I hold out by sheer force of will. I impress even myself by not nutting. It wasn't so long ago that I would have been helpless to my bodily urge for release. It was only because of my previous experience and the fact that I was so desperate not to disobey or disappoint my dominant in anyway that I manage it, though I didn't know for how much longer. It felt sooooo good!

"HaaAHHH!" I mewl. "MUM! PLEASE!"

"Okay Donald." She whispers. "You may cum."

Now cumming is always great, but getting permission to cum from my Mommy-Mistress made it so that my submissive soul could achieve bliss along with my body.

"OHHHHHHH!!!"

The pleasure and relief that hits me as my cock blasts its load with the force of a twelve gauge shotgun is indescribable. I buck and spasm, holding to her soft body with all I had, as I ride my second orgasm through. It was every bit as good as the first. The inside of the toy gets hot and a lot more wet as my creamy load coats the ridges and bumps and Evelyn's big cock.

"Ohhhhh, nice and warm. Oh, that's a good cummy baby. Making it all warm and slippery for me. Mmmm, yes. Good boyyyy!"

"Hahhhhh!"

My pumping climax peaks and soon peters out…and still the stroking continued.

"Hohhh! Ohhh!" I blow heavy breaths as my mind returns from orgasmic heaven.

"Take the toy." Evelyn tells me. "Finish me off my pet."

"Yes Ma'am."

I keep my head on her shoulder and reach down between us. With both hands I grip the toy as she lets it go. Keeping the same pace I continue stroking us. Evelyn puts both of her arms around me and slowly rocks her hips, holding me close as she lets me take her the rest of the way. The slick sounds turn downright sloppy as my cum churns within and dribbles frothy ooze from both ends. Gritting my teeth I steel myself as the heights of pleasure turn into an exercise in endurance as my sensitive post-nut cock continues to be squeezed and stroked.

"Ohhh, that's it baby. Just like that." She moans into my ear. "I love feeling you against me. I love your penis rubbing on mine. I love your hot thick load all over my cock. Ohhhh Donald!"

Discomfort or no I keep on stroking. I would rub my dick right off of my body before denying my woman the bliss she so deserved. Thankfully the aching tenderness passes in a few minutes. Even as I soften I am careful to keep inside of the tunnel as I hadn't been given permission to pull out. Her sexual fortitude puts mine to shame, but that was no news to me. More minutes pass by with me stroking and Evelyn holding to me and humping against me. I could feel her energy building. I could hear it in her breath, I could feel it in her warming skin and rising sweat, and I could sense it in the urgency of her rocking motion.

"I love you." She whispers. "I love you baby."

"I love you too!"

"Oh sweet boy." She groans. "Beg me. Beg me for it."

I hear and I obey. "Please! Please cum for me." I stroke faster, my grip goes tighter. "Please Ma'am. I want your cum so bad. Please cum for me."

"Ohhhhh God…here it comes…ohhhhhh!" Her finger sink into my back and lets out a final gasping cry. "AHHHHH!"

With my manhood pressed so tightly into hers I can't not feel the great throbbing pulse that run from her base swiftly up her shaft to the tip. The first great spout of jizz shoots so hard that it blasts out of the butthole to drench my balls in warm sticky lady cum. After a few wads her spurts stay inside of the toy to mix with my cum and coat our dicks in a fresh jizzy layer.

"Ohhhhh." I moan happily as I feel her cum. "Thank you Ma'am, thank youuuuu."

Chapter 89: Son Block

Chapter Text

We hold there a moment, clutched together as Evelyn savors the tail end of her orgasm. I was pretty feeling pretty darned good myself as my booty was still glowing and my twice emptied balls were throbbing and feeling pleasantly empty. At last she lets out a long sigh and kisses my cheek.

"Mmm, that was fun." She says. Pulling back she lets my plump soft manhood plop from silicone butthole then pulls out from her end. Holding the floppy toy in both hands to try to contain the double load inside she gets off of the bed. Despite her best efforts a bunch of creamy jizz dribble to the blankets to add to the lube and cum already there. "What a mess! Come along my boy." She turns and heads for the washroom.

"Yes Ma'am." I scamper in behind her.

She deposits the toy into the sink and waves me up to stand beside her. I stand and watch her wash the goo out of the tunnel we'd just spit-roasted. In the mirror our mismatched cocks glistened with our combined mess. She catches me peeking and winks. Wetting a cloth she in the sink she pulls in against her and cleans mine off. I lay my head on her shoulder, watching her clean my manhood off with far more attention and thoroughness than was necessary. It brought us both joy as she enjoyed looking after me and I enjoyed being looked after. She wipes and daubs all of the cum from my penis, pubes, and pouch then rinses the cloth out and hands it to me. I didn't need to be ordered to understand the command. Taking the cloth I return the favor, wiping our mess from her long soft cock. I adored how it felt when it was flaccid every bit as much as when she was erect. Despite that, as I clean, I attempt to subtly stroke her back to life once more.

She smirks as she immediately notices what I was up to. "Sorry my boy, but that's it for me today. At least in that way. When I was your age I could do more but twice is as good as I get nowadays."

"Okay." I shoot her a guilty grin.

"Don't worry though, I still have LOTS for you to do. We're only halfway there." She takes the cloth and drops in the sink then holds my hand. "Come along my Prince."

"Yes my Queen." After those two massive loads I might be shooting dust for three and four but damned if I wasn't going to do my best, especially after she teased the possibility of anal with her.

She leads me back to the bed and has me lay down so that my head rested right at the side edge. "Comfy?"

"Mmm hmm." I nod.

"Good." She had that look in her eye again. The fun was about to commence once more. Slowly she turns to face away from me. She centers herself above my head, the big luscious mounds of her ass looming just a foot away. She spreads her legs to reveal her hot wet pussy. My mouth instantly begins to water as I realize that my face was about to be used like a bicycle seat. I'd been eager for this since that first amazing time that she'd nearly suffocated me while having me eat her out through her nylons. "Open your mouth and close your eyes and Mommy will give you a BIG surprise."

I open my mouth, I close my eyes, and I soon feel as her inner thighs brush against my hair. A moment later her heavy balls come to rest on my forehead and her low hanging cock nestles into my hair. I extend my tongue to it's full length and await the moist darkness to come. Back at the cafe Julie said that Eugene hated the way Evelyn would smother him with attention. But I was not him. And this was another kind of smothering and for me she was a different kind of Mommy. Smother away Evelyn!

My tongue just reaches her red dewy bush when…riiiiing…the landline telephone announces an incoming call.

She pauses. Unable to reach her slit I lap at her hairs and moan needily. Surely she was going to ignore this call…wasn't she?

Riiing.

"That could be…" She lets out a frustrated huff. "I've got to see who this is. One minute my pet."

"Yes Ma'am." I say, disappointed but understanding. It might be Alan or something she had to deal with right away. I had to remember that I was her concubine and that we needed to be flexible and be ready to end things at a moment's notice.

She stands and gives my hair a little ruffle with her hand then hurries to the phone. "Oh!" I hear upbeat surprise in her voice as she sees who the call was from. She quickly answers it. "Eugene! My boy!" The pure maternal joy in her voice rang out like a church bell. Like acid injected directly into my heart caustic jealousy burns my insides as I hear that special tone used on another. "This is a surprise. How is my big smart man doing toda…" I can just hear his deep voice through the speaker cut her off from the pleasantries. "Oh! Is…is everything okay…" Again he cuts her off. She takes a step to leave the room but his hurried speech pauses her so that she could concentrate. "…oh. Yes, of course. I'll take care of it. But how are y…" For the third time her son interrupts. Fucking disrespectful asshole! Even though her back was turned I could see her trying to remain upbeat but beginning to struggle. "Do you want to tell me about…oh, okay. You know you can tell me…oh, uh huh, yeah…I understand." She says. How in the hell could he not hear the hurt in her voice!? She continues. "Yes, yes. I'll transfer the funds. Of course. Anything you…what's that? Oh…oh…okay sweetie. Mmm hmm. I understand. I love you. Call me later? Okay? I know…" Again interrupted. Pulling the receiver in closer with both hands she says with all of her heart. "I miss you."

"You're the best Ma." He says loud enough to come across followed swiftly by the click of him hanging up.

The spoiled brat hadn't really talked to her, he hadn't asked her how she was doing, he hadn't told her how he was doing, he didn't even say hello or goodbye. The call, barely a minute long, had been all business. I could not believe what I'd just witnessed. It was bad enough to forget her birthday and let all of her calls go to voicemail, but that had just been plain rude! As someone who had been dealt a monster for a Mom I just could not fathom how Eugene could take Evelyn for granted like he did.

Evelyn stands for a long quiet moment, phone still at her ear as if he might somehow come back on the line, before she hesitantly hangs it up and places it back in the base. Again she pauses before turning back to me, a big false smile across her beautiful face. "That boy." She laughs. "Always so busy. Such a…busy guy."

The vibrant energy, sexual and otherwise, had been sucked right out of her. Her cock, not simply soft but shriveled up, a sure sign of her dried up lust. It was hard to be horny when your heart was bleeding. I crawl off of the bed and approach her. She holds out a hand to keep me at bay.

"I think we're done for now." She tries so hard to keep up the humor and verve from before, but it all falls flat. "Nothing like kids to ruin the mood, huh? You'll learn that when you have one." She chuckles humorlessly then points at me. "You still owe me those cummies though young man. When you get home I want you to…"

"Mum." I hold my arms out.

"No." Her face flinches once before she could hide her hurt again, though I could still see the sadness in her perfect hazel eyes. "Donald, it's okay. It's okay, really. He was just busy, that's all."

"But Momm…"

"Don't!" She snaps.

I bow my head. "Yes Ma'am. I'm sorry."

Evelyn sighs and shakes her head, her shoulders slumping. "You have nothing to apologize for. Go on."

I stand silently, arms wide.

"Donald…you don't have to try to make me feel better. You are being silly. Go, get dressed now."

"I need a hug." I say softly.

"Donald…"

"I feel sad inside." I reach for her, letting the genuine need to be held come out plainly on pleading face. "Please?"

So many emotions flash across Evelyn's face as she stares at me…before she pulls me into the strongest embrace she'd yet given me. She embraces me with her whole body, she would have pulled me right inside of her if she could. She pulls my head down to her shoulder and holds it there tight. Her body shudders and I hear a sniffle, I feel a tear touch my cheek. "It's okay baby. I got you. I got you baby."

"And I got you." I whisper back as I put my arms around her waist to hug her in return. "I got you too."

Chapter 90: Like Father, Like Son

Chapter Text

Like father, like son. Eugene's phone call had totally spoiled the playful mood we had going here but it also brought back echoes of that phone call she took from Alan once upon a time while we were enjoying some quality time together. I recalled how much he'd taken her for granted in that call, just as Eugene had just now. Unlike that time though this one really stung her. She missed her son dearly, in a way I could never understand until I had a child of my own. As he grew up Eugene had been Evelyn's whole world. She couldn't just shut that sort of love off like a light switch. How could he not understand that? How could he be so cruel to her? How could he not at least ask how she was doing?

Evelyn gives me one more squeeze then backs away, her hands holding my shoulders as she looks at me from arm's length. Her eyes still glimmered though the tears were contained. In fact, she had this radiant smile on her face that my heart feel all happy and fuzzy. She runs her hands over my hair, fussing with it and combing it with her fingers, then runs them down my neck and bare chest. She holds her right hand over my heart and continues to just…look at me. Her almighty Mommy energy washes over me like a tidal wave of love.

"We're done here baby. I'm so sorry."

"It's okay." I say softly. "Can…can we still do something though? Something together? I just want to be with you."

She nearly sheds a tear again as she pulls me back into her and nuzzles into my neck, kissing me and smelling me. I lay my cheek on her soft hair and soak up the attention that her real family so foolishly rejected. Her soft hands run up and down my back, feeling my neck and stroking my hair. My arms at my sides I stay still in her arms and just let her love on me like she needed to right now.

"Of course we can baby." She whispers. "I would like that very much."

"Thank you."

"My boy." Cupping my cheeks in her hands she kisses me. Again she just gazes, taking in my face as if I were beautiful. Letting out a sigh she lightly strokes my cheek. "My dear boy."

I bow my head bashfully, showing loving humility and total submission in that one simple gesture.

"Ahem." She clears her throat. "We must have discipline. Isn't that right?"

"Yes Ma'am."

"We will continue what we started another time." She says. "But you still owe me those cummies regardless."

"Yes Ma'am."

"I need to send Eugene his money and clean up our mess." She pinches my cheek. "Messy boy."

I giggle.

"Take the lube and go the washroom to finish up. I want to see two more messes in there by the time I come back."

I nod. "Yes Ma'am."

She turns me around, kisses my shoulder, then swats my tush. "Off ya go."

I nab the lube on the way by and dash back into the washroom. Without wasting a minute I slick my hand and get to jerking. She hadn't told me how long I had and I wanted to show her how good I could listen. She also didn't tell me where to make my mess so I just opt for the easiest place, the washroom counter. One hand gripping the counter and the other gripping my dick I masturbate without holding back.

Nut number three wasn't too bad. The memory of the hot wet pussy hovering just beyond my tongue, the memory of how fucking good her pussy tasted, and knowing had that jerk Eugene not called I would be smothering in its soft moist warmth right now was fuel enough despite the recent releases. It isn't too long before I am milking my load out onto the smooth counter, unsurprisingly smaller and thinner than the fat loads I'd blown already.

Three down, just one more to go. Fuuuuuck! My balls are literally aching and my thrice pleasured penis in full retreat. I give myself a brief rest and splash my face with water. Out in the bedroom I can hear Evelyn setting to work on stripping the top blanket to take it down to the laundry. I knew I didn't have much time to get this done.

"Whooo." I look at myself in the mirror and pep myself. "You got this."

Attempt number four involved me using every trick in the playbook. I fondle my empty balls, I play with my butt, I pinch my nipples, I stroke and yank at my flaccid cock firmly and roughly, and all the while I am fantasizing about…her. The only woman in the whole world that I wanted. My soaring sexual spirit dragged my flagging body behind it kicking and screaming. I thought the caging and denial from yesterday was torture…oh how naive I had been. I learn that the only thing more agonizing than not getting something you really desired was getting too much of it. Evelyn was my soft lovin Mommy, no doubt, but there was no mistaking that she was my Domme as well. God how I loved her. Despite my sore nuts running on fumes and my cock not even getting fully hard somehow I manage to coax one final orgasm from my valiant little warrior.

"Huunnghhh!" I groan as much from agony as pleasure as a small sad puddle of runny jizm feebly spurts out onto a new spot on the counter. "Ohhhh God."

Just as the last dribbling dregs are milked Evelyn walks in, her reappearance too well timed to be coincidence. "Ohhh! Is that number four!?" She hurries up behind me and presses up tight to my back. In her left hand is a folded white cloth. This she brings to my exhausted junk.

"Hah!" I flinch as I feel the unexpected cold of what must have been water from the refrigerator soaked into the cloth, within its folds were ice cubes. After the momentary shock…I melt in her arms. "Ohhhhhhhh!" The soothing cool on my sore spent bits was heavenly.

"My goodness. Four times!" She hugs me close. "You are amazing Donald. I am so proud of my powerful virile man. I am so proud of you."

"Hahhhhh." I half moan and half laugh.

My cock stung, my balls throbbed, my tender ass glowed. I felt so deeply drained, so utterly empty, and so completely used up. Not even a miracle would get a rise from me now. I hadn't a single ounce of myself left to give and, though I don't understand why, that hard earned impotence felt so god damned good right now. Evelyn was still here, gently holding my manhood in her healing cool touch, and she showed no signs of letting go. Was I her boy toy? Yes. Was that all I was? Not even close.

Eventually she passes me the cool cloth and has me hold it as she cleans the messes in the sink and the counter. She compliments me on how big and sticky my messes were despite the rather feeble puddles. Again and again she tells me about how impressed she was at my fortitude at doing my four cummies in such a short space of time, and again and again she tells me how proud she was of me. And, of course, she tells me that I'm a good boy. Together we shower, her washing me and me washing her all over again, then she gets dressed and insists on dressing me. I stand obediently as she pulls up my underwear, puts on my pants and shirt, and even has me sit on the bed so that could kneel and roll my socks onto my feet…though not before wiggling each of my 'cute' toes in turn between a finger and thumb. It was such a pure and simple act, dressing somebody that she loved, but it was one she relished just as much as reaming me with her big strap-on.

When done she stands up and looks down at me. I smile back up at her full of that special kind of happy like only she could make me. Stepping in she embraces my head and pulls me into her soft tummy. I hug her back and savor every second. Joy filled the room. Through me all of the pain and unpleasantness of Eugene's callous call was completely erased from her heart. She was his Mom but she was MY Mommy. I was already cuckolding Alan, this I knew, but only now did it fully sink in that I was also cucking Eugene, in a different way and twice as hard. Like father, like son.

"What are you giggling about." She chuckles as she pulls back to look down at me.

"Nothing." I smile. "Just happy is all."

She pinches my nose. "Silly boy."

Chapter 91: Letting Go

Chapter Text

The toy in the washroom sink is dealt with and the big purple bag of sex toys is put away with many of its secrets still intact. What else could she have in there? My imagination shuddered to think. The room looked perfect once more. Except for the top cover of the bed being missing, as it was in the wash, the room was just the same as when we entered it. Like a master criminal Evelyn had cleansed the area of all evidence of her infidelity.

It is an interesting transition from bedroom to the world beyond. Evelyn's gentle dominance eases and her unbridled softness and openness closes off, just a little. Meanwhile I stand a little taller, my voice deepens to its natural tone, and the submissive Prince becomes a regular man once more. It happens almost subconsciously but this time I notice it, and I love it. Our BDSM fantasy was exquisite and renewed me like nothing else could but being able to leave it behind made it all feel more real. More substantive. Even the most beautiful work of art needed a frame or stand or wall to be hung upon, a place for the sublime to touch the mundane. Evelyn and I were not living in a dream world, we were simply frequent visitors.

Before anything else happens she, of course, takes me to the kitchen. There she makes me a turkey, cheese, lettuce, and tomato sandwich and pours me both a big glass of water as well as another glass of orange juice. I mention that I wasn't particularly hungry after my big breakfast but, predictably, it falls on deaf ears.

"You need to regain your strength." She insists. "You worked really hard up there. Four! My goodness."

I just smile. There was no fighting her instinct to provide and no will to do so anyway. I eat the scrumptious sandwich and the tangy pickle on the side and I drink my refreshing drinks.

As I finish up I let out a burp and quip. "You're going to make me fat, you know that right?"

She comes up beside me and rubs my full belly. "Then it will be just that much more of you to love."

I lean into her and let her hug me. "So…what do you want to do?"

"YOU need to get to doing what you need to do." She insists. "You told me this morning about your plans this afternoon."

"But I wanted to hang out with you."

"I'll be around." Pulling back she strokes my hair and looks into my eyes. "I adore you Donald and I will take every single minute you give me. But…you need to look after yourself too. Do not let me hold you back. I want to see my boy soar." Wistfully she adds. "And that can't happen if I'm…smothering you in my arms." The way she said 'smother' hinted at the fact that that damned Julie's comment about Eugene was still bothering her. "I need to let go sometimes just…come back to me again, okay?"

Reaching up I cup her soft cheek in my hand. "You do not hold me back Evelyn. You hold me up."

She kisses my palm. "Sweet talker."

With my heart brimming, libido quenched, mind at peace, and belly stuffed all of my needs were fully satisfied. It was time to get something accomplished!

"I'm going to head down and get to work." I say. "The door is always open to you. Come down anytime."

She nods approvingly. "I will. I'll see you soon."

We kiss. As Evelyn gets to her business I head downstairs to attend to mine. I find both top and bottom door literally open and once down I see that every window in the place was as wide as it would go as Kitty had the place fully opened up for the first time. The flowers I had given her were on the dining table in a tall plastic juice pitcher that she was using as a vase. I smile. Evelyn had offered Kitty a vase, she had many beautiful ones upstairs she could have lent her, but my sister had purposely opted for this. Along with the rest of our hodge-podge decor it was perfect. You could take the Garcia's out of the city but you'd never get the city out of us. The big blousy peonies had filled the fresh air with their sweet perfume.

I stifle a laugh. "Honey, I'm home!"

Kitty's head pops out from the open door to her room and she replies without missing a beat. "Hello darling."

"You've really freshened the place up."

"Getting rid of the old dead guy smell."

"Kitty!" I say, aghast on Evelyn's behalf. She laughs and disappears back into her room. Being a bit nosy I approach and peek in to see her cross-legged on the bed with my laptop open in front of her and her old accounting textbook beside her. "Whatcha doin?"

"You mentioned looking into schools, I thought I might do that too." She says as she pats the book. "Maybe I try bookkeeping again? I think I was pretty good at it before I had to drop out. If I'm going to pretend to be one I might as well start looking at doing the real thing. It'll help us for later and in the meantime I can at least pretend I know what I'm talking about."

"That's…a really good idea."

"Right? This one here is only eighteen months." She says. "Think we can keep this up for a year and a half?"

It bothered me how Kitty thought of this as a temporary state of affairs…even if she was probably right. "Oh yeah. Easy. As long as we're smart."

"Cool. I'm not sure if we've got the budget. This shit's expensive!"

"If it's what you want we'll figure it out." I walk over and sit on the edge of the bed. "I was thinking about picking up a job."

"You could ask Evelyn for…"

"No." I cut her off before she can even say it. "She's done enough for us."

Kitty nods. "You two have fun?"

"Ohhhh." I flop down beside her with a smitten smile across my face. My aching arid balls still throbbed with the aftereffects of our fun. "Yes!"

She giggles and slaps my belly. "That's my studly hubby."

"She'll be popping down later."

"Surprise, surprise." She chuckles. "You two are ridiculous. I'm happy for ya. Enjoy it while it lasts kiddo."

"Yeah."

"I had lunch already. I stole some of your leftovers."

I rub my full gut. "No problem, I'm good."

"She fed you again!? Ha ha ha ha!" She jabs into my midsection. "You're stuffed!"

"Gnngh!" I pop up to a sitting position and shield my overfull gut. "You're just jealous."

"Uh, yeah." She says, that impish gleam shining bright in her brown eyes. "It's been a minute since I've been properly stuffed."

"EWWWWW!!! Kitty!"

As I squirm she laughs, gleeful and carefree just like a laugh ought to be. "Need your laptop?"

"Nah, go ahead." I wave back at her as I dramatically retreat from the bed.

"Great!" She says. "Close the door on the way out. Let's see…w-w-w dot porn hu…"

"Ahhhh!" I slam the door closed behind me and call back through it. "Erase your history when you're done!"

"Yes dear." She sings back.

I shake my head, a huge smile on my face. It was SO good seeing her so full of life and humor like this. Well, that was my computer tied up for awhile. Looks like I'd be forced to do what I really wanted to do all along. The paints draw me in with a gravity like force. Finally!

As I reach out for the easel my hand pauses as in a flash my terrible nightmare from the night before plays through my mind. All the bad stuff happened the moment I touched my art supplies. My heart goes cold, my mouth goes dry, my hand trembles, and I have to fight the urge to pull away. I was scared. I was scared just like that little boy. Scared that my whole life would fade away like in the dream and bring me back…to her. All I had to do is not paint. All I had to do is run away and the fear and the memories would go away, at least for now. Cowardice, as always, was the easy solution. So why not take it? It's not like I didn't have other things I could do.

Closing my eyes I focus. Around my heart I begin to pull in and wrap the memories of Evelyn's warm hugs, her soft encouraging words, and her steady loving care. With my Mommy as my armor against the dragon that was my mother I find the courage to reach out and grab the wooden easel in a hard grip. I pause a moment then slowly open my eyes.

The room was bright, the colors vibrant, and the air still fresh and alive with the aroma of peonies. The canvas wasn't paper, the paints and brushes weren't crayons, and my life was still my own. She couldn't scold me or hurt me or stop me. She had no power here. She might rule my nightmares but my true dreams she could not touch. Not anymore. I let out a long breath and settle myself. Annoyedly I wipe the stupid tear that had escaped the corner of my eye then pull my painting supplies over toward the dining table.

Chapter 92: No Fear

Chapter Text

Rather clumsily I set up the sturdy wooden easel as I'd never set one like this up before. I return to the supplies and bring them back to the dining area. Out on the table I spread out the different brushes and paints and supplies. I return again and bring back one of the blank canvases from the stack and place it on the easel. I stare at the blank white rectangle, an empty field of pure possibility, then I look about at the different items on the table feeling both excited and hesitant. Excited because I was absolutely pumped to be able to try my hand at making art but hesitant because everything here looked too nice to just play around with. These were materials for somebody who actually knew what they were doing, not an rank beginner like me. In the end excitement wins out. It had taken me too much courage just to get to this point to back out now.

I first put on some pleasant background tunes, not only because it was relaxing but also to cover the barely perceptible sounds of my sister jilling off to porn in her room. On the table I prop my phone up and begin to search for a video to walk me through the basics of oil painting. I begin with Bob Ross, which was certainly interesting and informative, but thankfully soon find another linked video that really started at the very beginning to teach me step by step. I get a crash course about surfaces, paints, mediums, thinners, palate papers, color mixing, stroke thickness and technique, and some basic dos and don'ts. I go and collect some paper towel and an apron too as the instructor suggests. It was a fantastic amount of information condensed into a mere half hour but I find that I pick it up with ease. I was never the best student in the world but a lot of this stuff just made sense. The most useful tidbit I discover is the advice near the end of it: 'Don't fear failure, it's the only way you'll learn.'

"Right." I say as I choose my first brush. "No fear."

I ready everything. I knew precisely what I wanted to paint. I could see it as clearly as the beautiful peonies on the table just waiting to be brought to life on the white expanse in front of me. Thankfully it was a simple image of basic shapes, plain background, and bold colors. Something even a newb like me could take a crack at. After testing a few things on the paper I begin my very first oil painting.

This was niiiiice! The brush had a weight and solidity that just felt right, unlike those tiny frail water paint brushes I used to use from those children's kits. The paint moved smoothly yet took effort as I pulled it across the textured surface of the canvas. After the very first stroke I pause to admire it, noting how the color thinned toward the end. Through just studying the curved line I could see how the stiff bristles must have bent and twisted as I moved it. The thickness and richness of the pigment gave it a tactile quality that I could see without needing to touch. I look at the tip of the brush, feeling the comfortable smooth grain of the wooden handle in my hand, and then back to the canvas. It was just a line but it was a damn good line. It wasn't exactly the way I pictured it would be when I started it…it was somehow even better. Daubing the brush back into the paint I go again.

After the second stroke I pause again simply to admire the color and shape. I could feel my confidence building. "No fear." I say again as I set to work. Two lines become three, then four, then smooth back and forths as I fill a section in. There were smudges and blobs, pesky little spots that wouldn't fill right, and despite my best effort my hand would only kind of do what my brain was telling it to. Overall though the image in my my mind started to actually began to take shape.

It isn't long after that Kitty emerges looking a bit flush in the cheeks.

"Feel better?" I chuckle.

"You know it babe."

"Ugh." I shudder and we both laugh.

"What is this?" She says as she hurries over to stand beside. "An orange?"

I shake my head. "Something else."

She watches me apply a stroke. "That's so cool. Is it pretty easy?"

"I don't know." I shrug. "This is all I've done so far."

"Well it's a good start." She pats my back. I give her a look for jostling me. "Sorry!" Sniffing the air she makes a sour face. "What is that smell?"

"The thinner." I say as I swirl the brush in the paint and add a few more dabs. "It's powerful stuff."

"I didn't know painting was going to stink! Ugh! I just aired this place out too."

"I love it." I whisper. "The colors, the feel, the smells. It's just…wonderful."

She laughs and watches me for a bit longer before encouraging. "You do you bro."

It is maybe twenty or forty minutes later, though I honestly couldn't say as I'd completely lost track of time, when Evelyn comes down the stairs. In her hands she carries a plastic container full of chocolate chip cookies, freshly baked no doubt.

Looking past the canvas I smile and let the words flow naturally. "Hi Mom."

I could hear a little scoff of surprise from Kitty but I ignore it. She was just going to have to get used to this.

"Hey baby." Evelyn replies. "Hi Kitty." Her face brightens the moment she sees me and sees what I am doing. "You started painting already! Ohhh, this is exciting."

"Yeah." I say. "It's been really fun."

"Hey Evie." Kitty, who was kicked back on the sofa and checking out school options again, claps the laptop closed then gets up and goes to Evelyn to take the treats from her. There is a small nod of appreciation from her for the cookies and a nod back from Evelyn that she was only too happy to do it. "He's pretty intense about this stuff." She nods back at me. "I don't think he's heard half the things I've been talking to him about."

I giggle because it was true. There was something in the paints that just…held me. The colors, the textures, the feel of the brush as the paint rolled off of it, the aromas, just everything. In my new home, in this place of fresh starts and second chances and clean karma, I paint with a freedom I had only dreamed of back at the apartment. My limited skills were frustrating to be sure but there was something magical about creating something where there had been nothing that tapped into my soul.

The moment she was relieved of the cookies Evelyn makes a beeline around to see the picture. "It's not very good." I warn her.

"OH!" She exclaims. "Oh Donald! That is incredible!"

I can't help but smile. As in physically incapable of not smiling. I knew she would have said that no matter what it looked like but it didn't change how good it felt to hear that coming from her. Especially because I knew it actually didn't look that bad for my very first try. "Thank you."

She comes up behind me and lightly rubs my back as she tries to makes sense of my crude work. The moment she does she lets out a startled gasp. "Hah! Oh my goodness! Is that…? It's the little fox from my cup! Isn't it? Bottom's up?"

I nod and say softly as I point to the larger figure beside and behind the little one. "And his Momma."

"And his…" I swear Evelyn nearly bursts into happy little bits right there on the spot. "…and his Momma? His Momma! Oh my goodness! Yes it is!"

"He got scared ran back home to her." I say softly.

"Yes! Of course he did." Evelyn slips her arms around me to hug me from behind. She squeezes me tight. "And his Momma was waiting for him with open arms."

"Yeah." I look back over my shoulder and the pair of us just beam at each other.

"Ugh!" Kitty rolls her eyes, her plump lips are dotted with crumbs and her right cheek bulges with a cookie that she was chewing on. "Could you two tone it down? I'm tryin to eat here!"

Chapter 93: An Unexpected Visit

Chapter Text

The days pass quickly as Kitty and I work to settle into the rhythms of our new life. The adjustment was not difficult but it was still an adjustment. It wasn't quite the dream world we imagined it would be when we first really talked about the move, no matter how good it is reality is never quite as glossy as the fantasy, but it was still easily the best time of our lives. The clean air, the spotless streets, the fine million dollar homes, the manicured green spaces and the serene quiet all quickly grew on us. But most of all it was the feeling of safety that we treasured the most. We were starting to learn that we did not need to walk with our head on a swivel and our eyes kept sharp for signs of brewing trouble. We were able to relax survival instincts that we'd kept taut for years without even realizing it and damn did it feel good. In four days we hadn't heard a voice raised in anger, we hadn't seen a fight break out, hell…we hadn't even heard a siren! Not even in the distance. Everything here was comfortable and predictable. The invisible walls of wealth and class kept all of the soul grinding unpleasantness of poverty far away.

More than anything it was that feeling of abiding security that helped us start to understand the people here just a little bit better. When you didn't have to worry about where your next rent payment was coming from or what kind of trouble you might find yourself embroiled in just for walking down the street, when privilege and order is all that you've ever known, it gave your mind the freedom to be able to step back and take a broader view of things or just obsess about stupid shit to your heart's content. The endless circular arguments of red versus blue which, to my dumb ass, always seemed so detached from the reality I experienced on the ground still didn't make much sense to me but at least I had some context for them now. All I knew and all that really mattered was that my sister and I were in a better place and that I never wanted to return to where we came from.

With some time and planning Kitty and I are able to work out a nice budget that would allow us to pursue our future but also leave some extra to enjoy ourselves with. We decide to have Kitty take the eighteen month accounting program first while I worked and painted and figured my own educational future out. Then, when she was done, it would be my turn to go to school. From her perspective she figured that if we could just hold out for a year and a half we'd be in a way better situation as she'd have a legitimate means of making decent money. It would also have the crucial side benefit of giving her something to do. Boredom combined with idle hands could be quite literally fatal for a recovering addict and she was well aware of that fact. Now that we were here she didn't want give up the good life anymore than I did. It was a good deal for her but one that came with a sacrifice. For us she was giving up a couple of years of her prime where would have to live as the good wife in a sham marriage. I had to hand it to her. Always the wiser one Kitty had her eyes on the prize and was motivated to make the most of this opportunity for as long as it lasted, meanwhile I was content to remain blissfully naive. Until there was a direct tangible reason as to why this situation couldn't last forever I refused to even consider that my happiness might someday end. My first true love was too fresh and burned too hot for me to even consider a life without my Queen.

Speaking of my beloved Dommy-Mommy, the first days of being her live in boy toy does not bring with it nearly as much action as I thought there would be. After that first intense day she decides that my nuts needed a good long rest. Despite my insistence that I was ready and eager for more Evelyn was adamant that I not cum for four full days, one for each cummie I'd blasted on day one. I could train with my new bigger dildo and butt plug but even then I wasn't allowed to nut. Right to the edge but no further. By God I was horny! I beg and I plead for release even as I knew deep down that it would fall on deaf ears. This denial was an exercise in dominance and a test of my obedience. She also wanted me full to bursting for whatever she had planned for us next. I loved every second of it, blue balls and all.

With sex off of the table it gave Evelyn and I time to explore the other facets of our relationship. We each had our own lives but when we could we would find our way to each other. I would lay quietly curled up beside her on the sofa, head on her lap, as she read a book. She would come down, always with food in hand, to watch me paint, a hobby that was swiftly becoming a passion. I would help her with chores or watch her cook as we talked about life, family, experiences, just anything really. In a million myriad ways she encouraged me in everything I did, particularly my art, and I supported her unconditionally. And sometimes I would join Kitty and Evelyn on their strolls around the neighborhood, which had become a regular thing. Simply put, we were becoming friends.

The indispensable glue of our powerful bond however turns out to be the one thing that normal folk would frown on the most. The sex anybody could understand. The exoticness of Evelyn's unique anatomy had a whole cartoon fetish built around it. The love and the friendship all but the most cold-hearted could sympathize with. Even our strange Mommy kink and the gentle BDSM could probably be forgiven by the more open-minded. All of these things brought us closer together…but it was the nursing that forged our bond most powerfully.

Everyday I nurse. Right in the morning after Alan leaves Evelyn would make her way down, let herself in, sneak into my room, and wake me with a nipple in my mouth. I cannot even describe the soul soothing peace of gradually and gently coming to my senses already in the middle of a good long suckle. And to open my eyes to see my angel gazing back down at me…nothing else could compare. In the intimate silence she would sing, she would whisper 'Good boy', she would tenderly stroke my hair as we soul gazed. Twice she soothed me right back to sleep again even as my mouth instinctually continued to suck. As she was now lactating nursing was no longer just a symbolic act. I actually fed upon her sweet rich milk, able to pull just a little bit more from her plump teats with each passing day. Through fats, sugars, proteins, and countless vital nutrients Evelyn literally gave of herself and I in turn digested her gift so that what she would become a part of me. Little was ever said, nothing needed to be.

All in all life was good. Kitty, Evelyn, and I had found our groove. The whole household was at peace, except for one glaring exception. Luckily for us the exception was as predictable as the tides and could be worked around with ease.

That evening I was splayed out on the sofa, feeling damn good about getting my cock cage off after my day out walking around to various local businesses dropping off resumes followed by a meal out as husband and wife. I sit trying to concentrate on the movie Kitty and I were watching though all I could think about was jerking off to relieve my full aching balls. I wasn't going to of course, especially not with tomorrow being the day Evelyn was going to let me cum herself, but it didn't stop me from thinking about it. If I could I'd have that photo album of Evelyn's open and my dick in my hand so fucking fast that…

Knock, knock, knock.

The rap at the downstairs door startles us both and thankfully interrupts my lewd train of thought. The pair of us look to the door. "I think it's for you." Kitty quips as she pauses the movie, knowing that there was a ninety-nine point nine percent chance that it was Evelyn waiting at our door. Anybody else would have rang the bell upstairs, not that there ever was anybody else.

"I thought she was out at the charity drive tonight." I mutter as I hurriedly make my way for the door. "Maybe she needs a hand with something."

Bright smile on my face I swing the door wide eager to see the radiant face of my angel. My smile contorts to an awkward grimace as I find myself face to chest with the hulking figure of the point one percent. Our predictable glaring exception had decided to pay us an unexpected visit.

Chapter 94: Tantrum

Chapter Text

My heart is in my throat as I slowly look up into the chiseled stony face of my lover's husband. Alan was here! And he chose a time when Evelyn was out for the evening. What was this all about?

Once the initial shock settles a bit the first thing I notice was his strange wardrobe. Instead of the usual stuffy up class casual look he generally wore around home he was currently wearing dark blue coveralls, like those a mechanic would wear. It was of the highest quality, spotless, and not a single wrinkle marred its fabric, but it was still an odd thing to see Alan wearing. Why would he of all people be wearing an outfit designed for dirty jobs? My panicked imagination jumps immediately to gruesome images of Alan slaughtering Kitty and I then butchering my body to grill up a surprise meal for his cheating wife. The second thing I notice is a very uncharacteristic slight smile on his rugged features. That unsettling smile did NOT ease my worries one bit.

"Alan!" Kitty pops off of the sofa and hurries over to join us. "This is a surprise."

"Kit." He nods to her and then to me. "Donny."

"H-hey big guy." I stutter as I strive to sound calm despite my rapidly beating heart. "Wh-what's up?"

"It'll be easier to show you. You two busy?"

"Not at all." Kitty answers before I can say a word.

"Good." He says as he steps to the side and extends an arm back up the stairs. "Come on."

Oh Jesus save us! Did he have a murder room already set up?

"Ha ha. Cool." Her brown curls bouncing Kitty, without even bothering to grab shoes or sandals, was already on her way up. "I love surprises."

"Come on Donny." Alan says with a warmth in his voice that only unnerved me more and a strange look in his storm cloud gray eyes. The dude had found out the truth and had snapped. He was being way too nice right now. I was surely a dead man. His smile grows. "I promise. You won't regret it."

"Ha. Yeah, yeah of course." I say, trying hard to keep my cool. "Just…let me get on some shoes." As I tie my laces I frantically try to think of a reason as to why we couldn't go with him.

Kitty was no help as she calls from the outer door. "Come on slow pokes."

Seeing no good way out I start up the stairs. Alan closes the door behind us and follows close behind. I consider grabbing my sister and making a mad dash away but my more rational side still had a tenuous control. Alan wasn't going to just murder us…I hoped.

He brings us around to the front of the house where I see his cherry red Porsche parked out in the driveway. Kitty whistles at the sports car, duly impressed by the high performance machine. He opens the garage door. With Evelyn's car gone and his parked behind us the garage was empty except for the big dusty covered shape of Evelyn's grandpa's hobby car. Alan walks straight up to it, grabs the tarp and heaves the covering off kicking up a great cloud of dust. As the dust settles the huge faded shit brown vehicle it reveals is…well, it's…

"Oh my God!" Laughs Kitty as she skips forward. "It's hideous! What is it?"

Alan tosses the tarp to the side and dusts himself off. "A 1966 Ford Thunderbird hard top coupe 428 V-8 Cruise-o-matic."

"WOW!"

"Gramps bought it to tinker on. He wasn't near finished though." He says. "He passed it onto me. The only thing I ever got from the crazy old miser." His chuckles were as deep as his voice. Chuckling was not a sound I was used to hearing from Alan. "It's not actually running but he got the parts it needs." He waves to the nearby shelves above a work counter. "And as you can see the paint needs work." He glances over to me. "I heard you're a painter Donny."

"He sure is!"

"Uh…I mean…yeah, not like this though."

"Mmm." He nods. "Chrome's good, vinyl's good, interior immaculate, tires are good, electrical is mostly good." The way he was talking it almost sounded like he was trying to sell us the monstrosity. He comes up to tower behind the wide-eyed Kitty. "Very little rust too. Gramps found himself a real gem."

Hesitantly I walk forward to join the pair in the garage. The car looked as big as a battleship and just as heavy. Even though it was well past its glory days the faded auto still held a certain beauty in its long classic curves…even if it was hideous.

"Are you working on it tonight?" Kitty asks.

He shrugs. "You were asking me about that car you took a picture of near the cafe."

"The '61 Jag, yeah."

"I thought maybe you like classic cars. I thought you might like it."

"I do! I do!" Kit squeals excitedly.

"And I thought…" He pauses as he looks over to meet my eyes. "…I though maybe you two could appreciate it more than I can. I don't have the time to really sink into it, nor the love." He motions out to his car. "German cars are my thing."

I shake my head. "We can't really afford…"

"I'm not selling it Donny." He says. "I saw you walking around today dropping off resumes. It'll be a lot easier to find and keep a job with some wheels."

"Are you shitting me right now!?" Kitty exclaims before she remembers her cover as a sweet middle class gal. "Er, I mean, are you serious?"

"Yeah."

"For free!?"

"No. It's going to take some time and elbow grease to get this old gal purring again. You might need the odd part but I've got almost everything you'll need to work on it here." He laughs. "And with fuel prices as they are driving this old V-8 definitely won't be free, trust me."

"Oh my God!" Kitty claps.

Alan waves me forward. "Could you pop the hood Kit."

"On it." She opens the door and plops down on the plush glossy black vinyl seat and finds the latch.

Alan opens the massive hood to reveal the huge engine within. Struck speechless I slowly walk around to stand beside him. Taking a wrench from the wall behind him he places it my hand. I hold it in a light grip struggling to make sense of what was happening. Why was Evelyn's cuckolded husband acting like this? Why was he being nice? What was his game?

I look down at the wrench as if it was some great mystery. "I…I don't know how to…"

"It's alright Donny." He says. "I do."

"Ohhhh Donny." I hear Kitty as she begins to explore the interior. "It's like a living room in here. You gotta see this."

Alan and I couldn't see my sister with the hood up but we could hear her as she peeps and hoots excitedly at all of the little discoveries she was finding. I didn't like how high her hopes had gotten. We hadn't agreed to anything yet. In fact…I didn't like this. Any of this. My heart burned with caustic guilt at Alan's gesture. This wasn't how this was supposed to go. He was the enemy. He was my rival. He was the big stupid idiot that Evelyn brazenly cheated on with me. He was supposed to be the bad husband and the asshole. None of this was as it was supposed to be. He had to have an ulterior motive. He wanted to put me into his debt or something.

His voice low and quiet Alan says for my ears only. "Kitty told me."

"Told you?"

"Mmm." He nods and shifts stiffly. "She told me that you two lost your…um…" He sighs, his stern face softening. "She told me and I'm…I'm sorry to hear it." He swallows hard, emotion simmering just below the stoic surface. "After Eugene we, um…shit. Let's just say that I understand how you're feeling right now. It's hurts like nothing else." He takes a long breath. "It's crazy how badly you can mourn for somebody that you never met, huh?"

No, no, no. NO! Why in the fuck did Kitty tell him that we lost a baby that never existed in the first place!? I didn't want sympathy from Alan. I didn't want to have sympathy for him either. I didn't want kindness from him. I didn't want ANYTHING from him. Evelyn was the generous one, not him! Evelyn was the nice one, not him! I just wanted him to be the villain. I liked it that way.

"The car isn't because of that." He clears his throat and continues. "I hate this thing but I've never had the heart to get rid of it. Her grandpa meant a lot to Evelyn. I think she'd be happier knowing that you two had it." He grins, a warm genuine grin. "She really likes having you two around. I can see the difference in her. You two are good for her."

Guilt, jealousy, anger, and pure petty spite roil in my soul. How dare he care about Evelyn! She wasn't his to care about…she was mine. MINE!

Kitty gets out all smiles and bobbing curls and comes around to see what we were looking at. "Ha! Look at this thing. Isn't it amazing."

"We…we don't need it." I whisper.

"The hell we don't!" Kitty chirps.

"I know you need it kid. I was young and broke once too. Go ahead Donny. Do something. Anything." Alan says. "I can't be here all the time but I can show you some things and teach you what you need to know."

"Teach…me?"

"Sure." He says. "Go ahead and try something. I'll let you know what to do as we go."

"Uh…" I look over the old engine without really seeing it.

His big hand comes to rest heavily on my shoulder. "It's okay son. Whatever you break we can fix again."

Rage!

"I'm not your son!" I snap. "I'm not your fucking son, okay? I told you before not to call me that. You're not my fucking father."

"I…I didn't mean it like that." He says.

"I never had a Dad, I never wanted a Dad, I never needed a Dad."

Alan pulls his hand away. "Alright Donny. I won't say it again."

I spin toward him, wrench gripped tightly in my hand. "You don't have to be nice to me Alan. I don't WANT you to be nice to me. We don't have to pretend. I know you don't like me, okay? It's cool. Okay? I don't like you either."

"Donny!" Kitty gasps.

Alan holds out a hand toward my sister. "It's okay Kit. Let him talk."

"I'm done talking. I don't need your pity! I don't need your fake kindness! And I don't need your fucking car!" I shout. "I'm not a fucking charity case."

"I never said you were."

"Donny…"

I turn and unleash my anger on Kitty next. "And you! How could you tell him…that!? What were you thinking!?"

Kitty's eyes go wide as I seethe at her like like I never had before. "Donny…I…I couldn't continue to let him think that I was…" Her eyes flit to Alan, scared to say too much in front of him. "I thought he should know. He was so nice about…"

"He is not nice Kitty! It doesn't matter what he thinks anyway. He is an asshole and he's purposely trying to…" I bite down on my bitter words. "We're done here." Alan stands with an infuriating calmness to his dumb bearded face. The bastard was still empathizing with me. He thought he understood me. He didn't know shit about shit. Little shrimp-dick mother fucker! I was sorely tempted to tell him right there and then what Evelyn and I were doing while he was away every day just for the satisfaction of seeing his reaction. I don't of course, opting instead for a simple. "Fuck you." I start to march from the garage. "Come on Kitty. We're leaving."

Even more confused than Alan she looks back and forth between us. "But…I want the car."

"We don't need the car. Come on! We're leaving!"

Kitty bristles back, her brows furrowing in anger. "No!" She says. "You're the only one being an asshole here Donny. Again!" She says, calling back to my last jealousy fueled blow-up in Eugene's room. "I'm staying."

"You're going to say that to me? After all we've…after all I've…" I huff and throw up my arms. "Fuck. Stay then. See if I care."

"Donny…"

"Let him go." Alan says, his low steady voice gentle yet strong. "Give him some time."

"You think you know everything." I glare. "You don't know shit old man." With that I storm off toward the street. I didn't know where I was going, just anywhere but here.

Interlude: Thunderbird

Chapter 95: Better Than This

Chapter Text

Author's Note: Be sure to check out Son for Hire: Interludes for the Thunderbird interlude where we find out what happens with Kitty and Alan after Donny stormed off.

A thousand emotions swirling in my turbulent soul I am literally shaking with pent up feeling. Wrench still in hand I stomp down the street like an impudent child right after throwing a tantrum…which is EXACTLY what I am. As the heat of the moment eventually fades and my raw anger subsides my steps begin to slow and my tense shoulders and fists relax. Oh boy. Do I feel stupid. Really, really stupid.

What had I done? And why!? What was I actually so angry about? Because Alan was a decent human being and wanted to offer a hand up to a couple poor young newlyweds with a child on the way? Because he called me son in the most innocuous way possible? Because he clearly still loved his wife? Because he was trying to make me feel guilty by pretending to be a good guy? Right there was the crux of the problem. Alan wasn't pretending.

I wanted so badly for him to be the mustache twirling cartoon villain that I hadn't even considered that he might actually be a stand up guy. He was a gruff man, a hard man, a man who did not suffer fools lightly, but what had he actually done to deserve my hatred? Be brusk on the phone with Evelyn? That was just how he talked. Change her birthday dinner from just the two of them going out to inviting company over? It seemed hard-hearted but what did I really know about it? I never followed that up and Evelyn didn't seem particularly upset about it after the fact. Maybe they had a great time with friends. Maybe it was a crucial business gathering. I just didn't know. I knew they'd grown apart over the years, like so many couples their age, but never did Evelyn give me the impression that she held true animosity toward him. If anything she seemed regretful that things couldn't have been different. Though it gnawed at me the fact was is that she still loved the man. Yeah he'd been stern with me but putting myself in his shoes I could understand it. Here was this young idiot who'd knocked up his new wife without any preparation or solid plan for the future. He and I hitting it off was never in the cards.

As much as I'd wanted to I just could not hate him. He was kind to Kitty, protective of her even, and in the end he had allowed us under his roof. And he'd just tried to give me a car for goodness sake! With no ulterior motive, just a pure act of charity to somebody he felt could use it. Not only that he also offered his own valuable time to help teach me to fix it. Not do it for me or offer to have it fixed by professionals, like Evelyn might have done, but show me how to do it for myself. It was a different kind of generosity and probably the single kindness thing a man had ever done for me. The way he put his hand on my shoulder, the way he encouraged and offered me guidance, the way he called me son…for a second there…it almost felt nice.

As I walk and reflect I realize that it wasn't Alan that had made me feel guilty. That was all Evelyn and I's doing. Our deceptions, our lies, our infidelity…we were the bad guys in this story. To be with her I could live with that but I had to stop projecting my sins onto others. It wasn't fair. Of all of us that lived in that house Alan was the least to blame for my troubles. Mixed in with the poisonous guilt was that old caustic irrational jealousy. Evelyn had talked to me about that after my little hissy fit in Eugene's room and assured me that her feelings for her son and her husband had no bearing on her love for me, yet here I was again.

I ought to go back, go back and apologize to both Alan and Kitty for my behavior, but I just couldn't. Not yet. I hadn't the courage face them right now and I didn't trust myself not to make an ass of myself all over again. I'd rudely thrown Alan's generosity back in his face. I'd embarrassed my sister by acting like I had and tried to deny her the car she so keenly wanted. And I had only increased the chances of Alan putting two and two together by responding with such intense emotion. And the rotten little cherry on top, here I was outside of the house without my cage and I was too much of a coward to go back and get it. I thought being her good boy was the one thing in the world that I could actually be decent at…but I failed at even that. I let my sister down. I let myself down. I let my Mommy down.

My shuffling feet slow, then stop moving altogether. I look down at the wrench in my hand and just stare at it. I could see myself teary eyed in the polished side of the head. If only a person could be fixed as easily as a car. But some people, some foolish little boys, were way too broken to repair.

All goes quiet. The traffic noises, the evening breeze, everything fades away except for the sound of my own breathing. Maybe…this walk shouldn't end. Maybe I should just keep walking and not look back. Maybe I should run away, like my mother did. They'd all be better off without me. Maybe I should just disappear…forever.

"No." I whisper as my hand grips hard around wrench. "No!" I glare down angrily at the weakling man staring back up at me in the reflection. "Haven't you learned anything yet? Huh?" I bring the face closer. "Has she just been wasting her time with you? Haven't you learned a thing?" I look forward and pocket the wrench. "I am better than this." My eyes drift the direction of downtown and my old hood. Talking to my old self, the weak man I'd seen in the reflection, I say. "Run if you want Donny. Run away and don't come back. But I'm staying."

Really looking around me for the first time since I'd stormed off I realize that I was already halfway to where I needed to be. My wandering may have been mindless but it had not been aimless. My stride picks up again, twice as fast as before, as I make for my destination. Pulling the pendant of my chain from out of my shirt I grip the compass tightly as my pace picks up even more.

With driven steps I walk through the quiet streets with my eyes focused straight ahead though my mind lingered behind. I hoped Kitty got the car. She liked those old cars and she deserved to have one. I hoped Alan didn't hold her temperamental husband's actions against her. And I prayed Kitty would be able to contain her impishness and not make this situation even worse. If she did I would not hold it against her. Whatever she did couldn't be worse than what I had done. I would find out how it went when I got home. Right now I had somewhere I desperately needed to be.

I am a good boy, not perfect but getting better by the day, and when times got tough or feelings got low…good boys needed their Mommy!

Chapter 96: Put to Work

Chapter Text

Before long I am turning the final corner and up ahead I see the local Episcopal Church and attached community hall. On the street pole on the corner is a sign advertising tonight's charity drive happening in the hall tonight. The doors were propped open and folks from the neighborhood, seniors mostly, milled about and chatted with each other. Out front a man and his kids were pulling out bags of stuff from an SUV to drop off. They are all smiles as they carry their donations into the building to the greetings of those gathered. Old folks being old folks the arrival of children causes quite a stir, as if a celebrity had unexpectedly made an appearance. Even from a distance I could feel the good vibes of people united in trying to good in the world. This was much more than a simple charity drop off. This was community.

As I get closer I could see set up on the inside of the entry area were tables with food and drink and more people talking and laughing together. I nod my hellos to a few of the gray hairs out front and step through into the building. Behind one of the tables selling baked treats a familiar jade haired woman calls out to me.

"Hey cutie." She says with a smile. It was Harper, the cafe owner. She introduces me to those gathered around her table. "This shy boy with a big appetite is Donny. Alan and Evelyn's new tenant." They welcome me warmly. "What brings you out tonight cutie? That sweet tooth get the better of you?" Harper teases, calling back to the over-sized, over-sweet order when I was in her cafe. She waves her hand across the table of plastic wrapped goodies. "We've got a lot to choose from. All profits go to a good cause." She nods over toward the corner. "Coffee's free if you want one."

Reaching to my back pocket I find only Alan's wrench.

"Thank you." I say softly. "But…I forgot money or…my wallet." Pulling the tool from my pocket I say. "I…uh…came to donate."

"Just a wrench?" Says a man to my right.

I nod. "I just moved. Got rid of my old stuff. It's all I had to give really." It wasn't mine to donate of course but on the spot like this I couldn't think of another reason for being here. I'd buy Alan a replacement as soon as I could.

Harper chuckles. "Well, it's the thought that counts. Through that door for donations."

"Thank you." I say. "It was a pleasure to meet you all."

With that I walk for the door she'd pointed at. Behind me I hear somebody say, "What a lovely young man."

I walk through to the next room to find the main hall area. Directly ahead of me were two long folding tables set end to end for people to drop off their donations. Currently the man I'd seen out front and his children were speaking with a elderly man on the other side of the table. Beyond were other tables set out where locals, women mostly, were sorting the donations into different categories. There were lots of clothes but there were other things as well. Vacuum cleaners, DVDs, pictures, lamps, a desk, even a full sofa; anything and everything that the well-to-do of this neighborhood wanted to get rid of. And there, among the piles of clothes, I see my scarlet haired angel speaking and laughing with the woman beside her as they sorted.

For an instant a shot of panic runs through me. Would she be upset at my unannounced appearance? Would she be angry that I risked us being seen together in public again? Would she be disappointed that I wasn't strong enough to wait for her at home? I am almost considering bolting when, in the middle of a jolly laugh, her eyes pan across the room and quickly lock right on me. From across the long hall our eyes meet and the world melts away around me.

On her beautiful face blooms…joy. Pure radiant joy.

Feeling humbled and so undeservedly special I am frozen to the spot.

"Sir?"

"Huh?"

The old fella manning the table had evidently been talking to me. "Are you here to donate?"

"Uh…" I look down at the wrench and back up to him. "…yeah. Yeah, this." I pass him the tool. "Is that okay?"

He looks at it curiously, and me even more curiously, then shrugs his shoulders. "Every bit helps. Thank you."

"Donald Garcia." I hear Evelyn's upbeat voice. "This is a surprise." She comes around the table and hugs me. With all the prying eyes around it was just a quick hug, the type of hug you'd give a friend, but it still felt nice. Holding me out at arm's length she is all smiles. "What are you doing here?"

I bow my head, my feet shuffling nervously, and say in a voice only she could hear. "I did something stupid."

"Oh?"

"I didn't know where else to go."

"So you came to me?"

I nod. "I'm sorry."

She initially says nothing, she simply beams in that way she had.

"I'm…not bothering you, am I?"

"No baby, you are not bothering me. Come on." She turns and leads me back to the table where she'd been sorting. "Donald, this is Pamela. Pam, this is my new neighbor Donald."

"So this is the handsome artist Evelyn's told me about." She reaches over and shakes my hand. "You've made quite an impression on your landlord young man."

"Oh stop." Evelyn laughs.

"He's come to help?"

Evelyn turns to look at me looking as proud as she could be as she awaits my answer with Pam. "Yes Ma'am." I say.

"Excellent!" Pamela says. "You are a godsend. This has been one of our busiest drives yet and we could really use the help." She turns to Evelyn. "I'll leave him with you, alright?"

Holding back her smile Evelyn says calmly. "Okay Pam. I've got things here."

"Awesome." She says then looks back to me. "Welcome aboard Donald." And with that she hurries off to help at one of the other tables.

"It is pretty simple." Evelyn says as she turns toward the table in front of us. "We weed out anything not fit to be used then organize by sex and size, and then we move them to the appropriate table at the back of the room. You'll pick it up as we go." She glances toward me with a happy glimmer in her eye. "Just ask if you have any questions."

"Yes Ma'am." I move beside her.

Looking at all of the myriad of different clothes I just reach my hand out and grab one, a pair of men's swimming trunks. She shows me what differentiated good donations from trash. Items had to be clean, unstained, and in good condition to make the cut, which most of these were. Anything that needed just minor mending or a button sewed on were put in its own category for volunteers like Evelyn to take home with them and patch up. As a guy who'd worn far more pre-owned clothing in his life than new I was used to being on the other end of this process. It was interesting being on this side and I couldn't help but imagine these things hanging on the overstuffed racks of a charity store or identifying with whatever lower income person ended up purchasing and wearing these. It was only luck that found me here and it wouldn't take much for me right back on the other end of this again.

Another bag is brought to us and dumped out for inspection. With the crash course given we set to getting through the ever growing pile in front of us. As we work shoulder to shoulder, sorting good from bad and organizing what remained, we talk in low voices.

"Interesting outfit." She says to break the ice.

"Yeah." I look down at my sweats, t shirt, and runners combo. "I wasn't expecting to be going out tonight."

"Mmm."

I let out a sigh. "I was really stupid Mom. And I said some hurtful things. I feel awful about it."

"Okay."

"And I might have…I don't know. I might have got Alan wondering about us."

"Oh?"

Careful to keep my voice just between the two of us as I try to appear calm for any onlookers I describe to Evelyn everything that had happened between Alan, Kitty, and I. I tell her about the offer, the kindness, the jealousy, and the resulting petulant explosion.

"I'm such a…fuck up."

"No, you are not. You made a mistake. That's all." She says firmly. "I do not want you talking that way about yourself."

"Yes Ma'am. I also had some really dumb thoughts on the way here. Bad thoughts."

"You feel your emotions unfiltered. It's what makes you so empathetic. It's what makes you my Donald."

"Aw Mum." I sigh. "I messed up."

"Yeah. You did." She says without an ounce of judgment. "Don't we all?"

"I didn't mean to say those things to him, or to Kitty."

"I know baby." She says. "Your sister knows too. You'll apologize?"

"Yeah. I will." I say. "Alan's gonna hate me even more than he already did."

"Oh, I wouldn't be so sure about that." She looks over at me. "He's a Dad. The Dad of another strong-willed man. You don't think he's dealt with something like that before? He and Eugene used to butt heads all the time." With a wistful smile she whispers more to herself than to me. "He actually offered you the old T-bird? He offered to teach you? That sweet old…" Her voice fades away as her mind casts back to better times between them. "He's always been a good Dad."

"Yeah. I can tell."

Turning back she returns to sorting the clothes though her mind was definitely elsewhere now. "Kitty stayed?"

"Yeah. I think spoiled the whole mood though." Being reminded of my sister I take out my phone and shoot her text to let her know that I was alright. When I pocket my phone again I say. "I hope she gets the car. I think she really liked it."

"She will." Evelyn nods. "Alan quite likes her. He never got a daughter. Between you and me…when I was pregnant, I think he hoped Eugene would be a girl."

"You guys never tried for a second?"

"We tried baby." Evelyn whispers. "We tried." She swallows and lets out a long breath. "We were blessed with one healthy, perfect, beautiful baby boy. That was enough."

There was a story here, a painful one. This was not the place to have it. Gently bringing the conversation back to tonight I say. "We need to tell him. Alan. At some point…we have to."

"I know." She says. Keeping her hand below the level of the clothes in front of us Evelyn reaches over and takes my hand. "But not yet. Things are just…perfect right now. Let me have a little more time my Prince. Just a little more."

I squeeze her hand back. "I love you."

"I love you too baby."

Chapter 97: The Interview

Chapter Text

After a too brief moment our hands part and we return to our work. Side by side we sift through the clothes. Holding up a pair of women's lacy panties between my two hands I quip.

"What about these?"

"We don't take underwear. Straight to the reject pile."

"No, I mean what about them." I say with a smirk. "Think they're my size?"

"Your size!?" She laughs loudly, turning a few heads, then elbows my arm. "Behave yourself. My goodness! Boys these days, so cheeky!"

I laugh and deposit the dainties in the trash pile. "Since I'm coming clean about everything else, you should know I forgot to wear my cage."

"I know." She says with a sidelong glance. "I could tell."

"Mom's really do know everything."

"Don't you forget it. You'll get a spanking of course."

I smile, recalling how her 'spankings' were actually wonderful love taps. "Yes Ma'am."

"Anything else?"

"Oh, I also gave one of Alan's tools away."

"You what?"

"I donated his wrench. I had it with me when I stormed out of the garage and…well, I didn't know what else to say when I got here." I nod toward the table where such things were being put. "I'll get him a new one."

"Oh…oh no." Evelyn begins to laugh. "Oh no!"

"Is that bad?"

"It's part of a set." She chuckles. "You know how particular he is about his stuff."

"Oh."

"It's probably numbered and engraved knowing him."

"Oh no."

"You better find out the exact size and brand. He won't want just any old wrench. He might forgive being called names, but mess with his stuff? There will be hell to pay."

"Um…maybe I should just go get it back?"

"Maybe you should."

Making a fool of myself, something I am exceeding good at, I walk to the other table and explain to Pam that I just remembered something I needed to fix that needed that size of wrench. There are a few laughs but they are good-natured and soon I am back, wrench in my back pocket. As I settle into the sorting and folding I cannot help but think about Evelyn's warning. Hell to pay for messing with his stuff? What about messing with his wife? The wrench I could return, but what was I going to do about that? There really was only one thing to do. I begin mentally preparing myself for the ass-kicking that was surely coming to me. One glance toward my angel reminded me that it would more than worth it.

After a quiet few minutes it is evident that Evelyn was thinking about similar things as she asks softly. "You really are going to tell him, aren't you?"

"Yeah. I have to." I say. "Before tonight I dreamed of telling him just to hurt him and to see the look on his smug old face when I told him I was his wife's lover."

"Donald!"

"But I don't want to hurt him anymore. He doesn't deserve this Evelyn. What we're doing to him. Our happiness shouldn't come at his expense."

She nods sadly. "I know."

"I want to be honest, like he is. Honorable, ya know? I like how he can just…be strong in himself because he's got nothing to hide." I sigh. "What's the point in being a good boy…if I can't even be a good man?"

"Oh my sweet Prince, you are good." She says quietly, grappling with her own guilt. "You are so good."

"I'm tired of being scared Evelyn. I'm so tired." I pause and look at the infant's t shirt in my hands. "I can't keep blowing up like this. But I can't keep all these feelings bottled up. I don't want to be a coward anymore Mom. I can't keep running and hiding and lying. I want to be better. I want to be myself. I want to be proud of who I am and…I want to make my Mommy proud."

"Donald." She sighs. "I am proud of you."

"I know." I fold the garment and move on. We work in silence for a time as the gravity of my decision really sinks in.

"How long? When do we tell him?"

I catch how 'I' had shifted to 'we'. It gave me courage knowing she was with me in this despite the pain and what it might cost her. "Before I do anything I want to make sure Kitty is clean, for good, and I want to get Kitty in school and have the tuition paid. I want to have a job, just something where I can make some money and learn some things while I figure out my future. And…" I look over at her. "…I want to finish my training. I want you to make love to me. Even just once. I want it more than anything."

"My boy." She whispers. If not for the audience I knew I'd be in her warm embrace, probably crying knowing me.

I take in and let out a long breath. "And…if after that you choose to stay with him…for Eugene's sake, for the lifestyle, for the age difference…I'll understand. Kitty told me how these things end and…I get it."

"You actually think…?" Her beautiful face flinches with pain. "Baby, you think I can just let go of you? Just like that? You are a silly, silly boy." She stands tall and says sternly. "A Mommy's love is forever. You are my boy. MY boy." She pats her chest. "You will ALWAYS be a part of my life Donald." Tears well up in my eyes as I could feel in my soul the truth of her words. Her face softens. "I'm not with Alan because of Eugene or to be a kept woman. Eugene's an adult. And Grandpa ensured that I'd never have to worry about money again. I'm with him because…"

"You still love him."

"Yes. It's been tough for awhile now but I still love the man." She shakes her head. "My three guys. My son, my husband, and my Prince…I love you all so much."

"Your life would have been simple had I not filled in that day."

"Simple and boring." She smiles as she remembers back. "You were so adorable. All bumbling and stuttering and not knowing what to say."

"My first day on the job." I laugh. "I was so bad."

"You were perfect." She says. "Speaking of your first day on the job…" Raising her voice she calls out. "Oh Harper. Over here."

Harper had just walked in with a platter of baked goodies that she was handing out for free to the volunteers of the drive. With a knowing grin she heads our way. "I should have figured our sweet toothed cutie would want some." She says as she holds out her tray. "Welcome to the team Donald."

"Actually it was something else he wanted to ask you."

"Oh?"

"Oh?" I echo Harper's question, looking at Evelyn curiously.

Harper looks at me and waits.

"He's shy." Evelyn says.

"I know." Chuckles Harper. "Go ahead Donny, I am all ears."

It takes a moment but eventually I connect Evelyn's comment with calling the owner of the local cafe over to speak to us. "Oh!" I say as the meaning becomes clear. "She doesn't want to…"

"Let me be the judge what I want to do." Harper kindly interjects. "What is it my shy guy? What can I do for you?"

I blush and shuffle nervously. "Uh…you see…ahem…" Patiently Harper waits as I stumble over my words. "…I kind of want…need…um…" I take a deep breath and say very softly. "…you don't happen to have an opening right now…do you?"

Understanding lights up in her eyes. "A job?"

"Yes Ma'am." I nod. "I…um…"

"Art not paying the bills?" She asks, then answers her own question. "Welcome to the club kid. Most of the staff are dreamers, owner included."

"Then he'll fit right in! He's a very hard worker. Very polite. And he can start Monday."

"Evelyn." I mutter. "She never said…"

"Does he wash dishes?"

"Oh yes. He can do that." Evelyn nods.

"Clean? Clear tables?"

"Yes and yes."

"Available evenings and weekends?"

"Definitely." Evelyn replies.

"Last minute shifts?"

"No problem."

"Willing to learn on the job?"

"He's a very quick learner."

"Willing to take on whatever duty needs doing?"

"Willing and eager for the challenge."

"A stickler for quality?"

"You've seen how much he likes food."

"Minimum wage plus an equal cut of the tip pool?"

"He's worth more."

"I don't know…"

"He's worth it Harper."

"Extra two per hour?"

"That'll work."

"Send him in on Monday and we'll talk."

"He'll be there." Evelyn says with a clap. "He really appreciates this Harper. Thank you!"

Harper winks at me. "See you then cutie." With that she moves on to the next table.

I stand blank faced and befuddled. "What just happened?"

"You just got a job!" Looking as proud as a peacock Evelyn puts an arm around me and gives me a squeeze. "Well done my boy. I knew you could do it."

"Uh…yeah."

"I told you Donald. Good things come to good boys."

I shake my head and chuckle. "Thanks to their Mommy's"

"Pfff, I barely even helped." She insists. "Now get to work! You're new boss is looking."

"Yes Ma'am!"

Chapter 98: The Drive

Chapter Text

In the company of my true love the evening drifts by like a dream. The energy among everybody was upbeat and positive. We were doing good work with good people while building good community and that naturally translated to good feelings. The rush of having just gotten a new job adds an extra celebratory excitement to my mood as well. As the night goes on I think about how I had Alan to thank for tonight. If not for his unexpected appearance and offer I would have been sitting at home all night horny and bored. This was so much better.

I had no peers as I was the youngest of the volunteers by nearly a decade. But I actually kind of liked being the plucky young newb of the crew. That youthful verve is soon seized upon as Pam shifts me from sorting to being a general "gopher". I was reluctant to leave Evelyn's side but also eager to help where ever I could. I end up carrying boxes and bags from people's cars into the hall, carrying the sorted boxes out the back door to a trailer, taking out trash, grabbing more supplies for Harper from her van, helping some of the very elderly in a variety of ways, and just generally running around and doing what needed to be done. It had been awhile since I'd done some honest work and it honestly felt pretty damn good to get the blood flowing. I work up quite a sweat in the process. Passing through the main hall always proves to be a treat as I could feel Evelyn watching me with a Mama's pride and a Mistress's lust both shining in her eyes.

Things really start to slow down around nine and by nine thirty what had been a near steady stream of donations dwindles down into a trickle. At ten the doors are closed though the volunteers in the back carry on to finish their sorting. I help Harper pack up her stuff and carry it to her van, surely gaining me some preemptive brownie points with the boss, then I head back in for clean up. It is not long before I am loading the final boxes into the trailer destined for the charity shops, taking out the last bit of trash, and folding and stacking tables back into the store room.

When the last table was put away and the light in the hall go off I enter the entryway to see Evelyn, Pam, and a couple of other stragglers standing around talking about what a great night it had been. With a bottle of water at the ready Evelyn approaches me and hands me the drink, which I accept gratefully.

"Need a lift home?" She asks with a twinkle in her eye.

After a long drink of water I smack my lips and nod. "Headed my way?"

She giggles. "No trouble at all, neighbor."

The whole group tells me what a good job I did that night and thank me profusely for all of my hard work. I shrug off their praise as if it were no trouble at all but their kind words really make me feel nice. They tell Evelyn to make sure to drag me along to their next event in a few months time and she promises that she'll try. I had a feeling she wouldn't have to try too hard. We say our good nights and are on our way.

As the door swings closed behind us we are enveloped by the cool darkness and still silence of the night. A few steps out I pause to look up at the starry sky. While light pollution was still a factor out here at the fringes being able to see the stars at all was still a treat for an inner city guy like me. With nobody around to see us Evelyn sidles up beside me and takes my arm.

"It's so pretty." I whisper.

Her grip on my arm tightens. "It is, isn't it."

"Such a nice night."

"Would you like to see it better?" She kisses my shoulder. "I know a spot."

I look down at my Queen, her face ethereal in the wan light of a streetlight. I knew that look in her eyes and I knew that her invitation was not simply to go look at the sky. After four long days of not being allowed to relieve the ever increasing pressure down below all it took was the look for my cock to begin to swell.

"Alan?"

"Sometimes I hang around to chat with the girls. We've got an hour before anything is amiss."

I smile. "Show me the stars, Mom."

"With pleasure my boy." She sighs happily. "Do want to drive?"

"The bimmer!?"

She chuckles. "Did you bring another car?"

"No. I mean, yes! I'd love to drive."

She slips her keys into my hand and together we walk around the back of the building to the parking lot. I walk my lady to her door and help her inside, which Evelyn always loves, then walk around to take my place in the driver's seat.

I arrange the seat and adjust the mirror then feel the wheel in front of me. The top and bottom was sheathed in leather but the sides was made of a more grippy material. Without even starting it I could tell this was machine built for both luxury and performance. As the exquisitely tuned German engine purrs to life I start to get nervous.

"You sure it's okay that I drive?"

"Yes baby." She settles in deeper into the passenger seat. "I'm sure."

I nod. It was just a car. Just a really, really expensive car. I shake the worry from my head. No fear. I put it into gear and pull out to the exit of the lot.

"Which way?"

"Left."

"Yes Ma'am."

With Evelyn giving directions I begin to drive. The coupe was so silky smooth and responsive. It handled like a dream with power to spare. When we hit the freeway it gets up to cruising speed with an effortlessness that I didn't know was possible. To say it was the nicest car I'd ever driven would be a massive understatement. Compared to those clunkers this was grace, this was class, this was like comparing the silly girls I'd been with in my past to the perfect woman at my side.

I glance over at Evelyn to find her looking back at me. She sat partially sideways, the side of her head resting against the headrest as she watched me drive. I give her a bashful smile and return my attention to the road.

"When I saw you walk into the hall tonight." She sighs and wraps her hands around herself. "It made me feel all tingly. You do things to me baby that I…I can't even describe."

I smile. "I felt pretty tingly too."

"I was watching you. Working, helping others, being kind, showing your beautiful smile, being such a good boy. You make it so hard for me sometimes, you know that?"

With a smirk and a suggestive peek her way I quip. "I think people would have noticed if it was hard."

She laughs. "Would you stop. Naughty boy."

"Yes Ma'am." I chuckle.

We fall back into a pleasant silence, just content to be in each other's company. We soon leave the lights and streets of the city behind us. Following her instructions the freeway is replaced by winding country roads. God, when was the last time I actually left the city boundaries? It must have been years. Through rolling hills we cruise. It seemed aimless though I knew Evelyn had a destination in mind. Knowing we only had an hour to play with I begin to worry that the journey itself would end up taking up all of our time, but as I look over once more to see the red outline of Mommy' hair and feel her warm energy washing over me I am filled with joy. If this ended being just a drive in the country, so be it. My blue balls could wait one more day.

Turns out they only have to wait one more mile as she says to me. "There's the turn, up ahead. Almost there."

Chapter 99: A Glimpse of Heaven

Chapter Text

I make the turn and hear the crunch of gravel beneath us as the tires leave asphalt. The cone of the headlights swing across to reveal a narrow dirt road that follows a fenced farmer's field to the right and an unbroken stretch of trees and bushes to the left. Ahead was a rising slope where the glow of the city faintly silhouettes the crest of a ridge. Taking it slow I drive on. As the climb steepens there were no more fields though we do pass a few nice houses and their yards cut into forest. The powerful headlights turning night to day for fifty yards in front of us but otherwise blackness all around we crest the rise.

"There will be a road to your left. Turn there." Evelyn says softly. "I hope nobody is out here."

I do as she says. The narrow side road slices straight through the trees which loom to either side of us like the walls of deep trench. Eerie shadows cast by our light dance through the forest like frolicking Satyrs.

"What is this place?" I ask, my eyes darting this was and that in fear of a startled animal dashing out in front of us.

"You'll see." She says. "Oh good. It looks like we're alone."

Ahead the trees open up into a wide rocky clearing that drops off at the far end.

"Once we're past the trees pull the to left and park." She says. "It's too rough to take the car any further."

"Okay."

Breaking the line of trees I can see right away the area Evelyn was talking about, a long patch of flat earth tamped down and zig-zagged with tire tracks from other vehicles parking here. I pull off the road, find a spot, then turn off the engine. As the headlights go out we are engulfed by darkness. The type of deep velvety dark that was impossible in the city.

Evelyn's hand slips into mine and she whispers. "It's okay my boy. I'm right here. Don't be scared." She kisses my cheek. "Mommy won't let the monsters get you."

Not at all afraid of monsters or anything else, but feeling so good at her assurance nonetheless, I squeeze her hand. "Thank you."

"Come on."

We leave the car and into the cool breeze of night. As I turn away from the trees to look across the hood of the car at Evelyn…my breath is taken away!

"The sky!" I gasp.

From horizon to horizon the vast universe stretches out into infinity. In the cloudless, moonless sky, away and shielded from the city lights, the dappled stars fill heaven's black canvas. Back where I grew up we would see the odd lonely white star peek through. But out here I see patterns, clusters, differing sizes and intensities, and even colors! Most incredible of all was a faint river of ghostly light that streaks across the cosmos.

"Wooooah!"

The inky smudge that was my lover extends her arms to me. "Come along my Prince. Watch your step now."

Entranced by the sky I feel my way around the front of the car and into my Mommy's arms. With me literally star struck Evelyn holds me close and uses her phone to light our feet to guide me forward across the scraggy field. She brings me to an overlook that gave us a view of the valley we'd just come up from. With our backs toward the city glow the sight is incredible. Across the valley floor I could see dimly the fields and forests. A slender black band across the center was the highway we'd used to get here and off to the right I could see the onyx ribbon of a river snaking across the land. The pin prick illumination of headlights and porch lights only add to twinkling stars above giving the illusion that we were standing on an asteroid with space all around us. The sheer spectacular majesty of the sight left me feeling small and humble, in the most inspiring way.

"I want to paint this." I whisper, awestruck. "I need to paint this. It's so beautiful!"

"Yes, beautiful."

"There's so many! So many. I've never…I didn't even…wow!" I look down at her to see that her attention wasn't focused on the starry heavens, she was looking at me. Momentarily speechless I just couldn't express to her what this meant to me, I felt like she had personally created all of this just for this special moment. I laugh with childlike wonder and hug her tight then look back to the sky. "That's the Milky Way. I've never seen it before. It's amazing!"

She snuggles into me. "Amazing."

For a few minutes all I can do is stare and marvel. It was the type of overwhelming beauty that stopped you in your tracks, put you in your place, and made you reexamine…everything. It was one of those moments that, even as it was happening, I knew I would never forget. And it gave me a new perspective and a new appreciation of where I was and what I had. Even now, awash by such awesome celestial grandeur, I knew in my soul that there was a beauty that shone purer than even the brightest star. And I was lucky enough to be holding her in my arms.

Tearing my gaze from above I look at my lover, her features barely visible in the starlight but I knew them so well by now that I could see her as clearly as if it were high noon. In her eyes I could see the speckled light of the heavens reflected back at me in the big beautiful eyes of my angel. Her hand slides up along my neck, caressing my cheek, then carefully cupping the back of my head.

She kisses me. Tenderly, deeply, lovingly. Always so gentle with her. Always. For a fragile boy like me it meant everything to be touched like that. I give myself to her, melting in her arms and cooing submissively as in the privacy of this secluded place I could let my guard down and stop worrying about the proper but difficult facade of manhood to just let myself be her boy again. The pure joy of having a woman take control of me was as good as the sex itself. She kisses again and again, her arms pulling me tight into her soft breasts and body. When she feels my raging hard on flex against her she grabs my butt and pulls me in harder.

"Ohhhhh." I sigh softly. "I want youuuu."

Pulling my head lower she lays my cheek against the top of her breasts and starts to stroke my hair. "You already have me." Kissing my forehead she whispers. "I love you Donald."

"Ohhhmmm." I bury my face in her welcoming cleavage.

She opens a button for me to give me more flesh. "Are you cold my love?"

"No Ma'am." I smile, rubbing my cheek against her pillowy breast. "I'm warm."

Another button is opened allowing me to sink into her warm, soft bosom. "My boy." She sighs and kisses me yet again.

"Take me?" I coo, contentedly listening to her heartbeat as she pets me. "Please?"

"Oh my sweet thing." I could hear her smile just in the warm tone of her voice. "Have you been a good boy for me?" She asks. "Have you held in allllll those cummies for me?"

"Yes Ma'am."

"For four whole days!?"

"Yes Ma'am."

"Not even nighttime messes?"

"No Ma'am."

"Good boy." Her smile lights up the night. "What a strong, brave boy you are. I am so proud of you Donald."

"Ohhhh. Thank youuuu."

"Mmmm." She hums happily as she pets my hair and dots my head and temple with gentle kisses. "You must be ready to burst, hmmm?"

"Yes Ma'am." I nod. "I'm so horny."

Her left hand slide down my chest and stomach to find my manhood tenting my points. With a soft grip she starts to massage it. "Ooo, you're so hard!" Her hand glides lower to rub my achy balls. "My boy is so full."

"I wanna cum so bad." I whine. "I want to cummmm."

"I know. I know." She soothes. "Of course you do." Standing me straight she smooths out my shirt and rubs my arms. "Come along my Prince. Let Mommy take care of that for you."

Chapter 100: A Minute of Bliss

Chapter Text

Author's Note: Chapter 100! Thanks for sticking with me this long. I hope you're enjoying the ride, in this chapter Donny sure is.

"Watch your step." In full Mommy mode Evelyn holds me by the waist and the hand as we make our way back across the clearing. Even though our eyes had fully adjusted to the dark without moonlight the rocks and grass and trees are just faint apparitions. I could have used my phone to light the way but neither of us wanted to break the swaddling intimacy of night. And it was pretty fun finding our way together. "I got you." She whispers and kisses my cheek.

I couldn't be smiling harder.

She brings me to the passenger side of the car. "Okay sweetie, let's get you out of the cold." Just before opening the door she says. "Watch your eyes, it's going to be bright."

"Thank you." I say softly.

"Of course baby."

She opens the door and the interior light is as bright as the sun to my dark adjusted pupils. Bringing the seat all the way up she folds it forward and guides me into the back seat. I climb in and sit down on the luxurious leather seat. With the front seat ahead of me forward and folded I have a ton of leg room. Evelyn, with that hungry look in her eyes, dotes on me. Leaning over me she rubs her hands across my chest and shoulders and makes double sure that I was in the seat nice and comfy.

"Hold still, I won't be a second."

"Yes Ma'am."

She hurries around to the trunk. She is back there for maybe a minute before coming right back again with a checkered wool blanket in her hands. Crawling in over me she half stands half leans in the space in front of me and closes the door behind her to plunge us straight back into blackness.

"There we are. Safe and sound."

"Thank you."

"Of course." Straddling my legs she settles down onto my thighs, I welcome her weight on top of me. "Can Mommy cuddle with her special boy?"

"Yes please."

"Mmm." She kisses my cheek. "My boy."

She pulls the hem of her skirt out of the way and immediately I am aware of two things. The first was that when I slipped my hand under her dress to touch her leg I find bare flesh, not nylon. The second was the feel of her heavy cock and balls coming to rest near my crotch. She wasn't wearing stocking or panties! She must have slipped them off when she got the blanket. Sneaky.

She lays her weight on me, chest to chest, and wraps the blanket over the both of us. "Nice and warm." She whispers with a soft smooch to my neck. "But we can get warmer."

With me holding the blanket in place Evelyn wriggles around beneath it, in the process removing my shirt, her shirt, and her bra. She knew we had limited time, though her lust also made her impatient. The moment the bra was out of our cocoon and placed on the seat beside us Evelyn wraps her arms around me and pulls into me tightly. Having as much of her warm, soft flesh touch mine she presses into me and holds me close.

"Hohhhhhh." She lets out a long sigh as she holds me like only she can. "On my Donald. You don't know how much I wanted this. You can't know how much I needed you in my arms tonight."

"Mmmm." I smile and wriggle happily beneath her. "Me too."

"Hmm, my cuddly boy." She kisses down my neck, across my chest, and up the other side all while keeping maximum contact between us. This skin to skin touch, our hearts beating so close together, fed her maternal needs like nothing else but nursing itself. Nuzzling up behind my ear she smells me and kisses me and sucks on me, not at all concerned about how sweaty I'd gotten tonight, as her hands find their way down my tummy to my waistband. With no instructions needed she lifts her weight and then I lift mine so that she could pull down my pants and underwear enough to unleash my straining erection. "Ohhhhh." Her breath washes over my shoulder as her hand lightly grips my rock hard penis. "There he is."

"Ohhh Mummmm." Bringing my hands beneath the blanket I fill them with her supple flesh.

"I've been waiting so long…" She slides up my body while holding my cock in her hand, her own cock rolls over it in the motion. "…for this." With that she settles down onto me. Guided by her fingers my cock finds her hot, moist pussy…and slides right in!

"OHHHH!" I moan as I enter her for the very first time.

"OHHH GOD!" Her moan echoes mine.

Without condom or any other barrier separating us I am overwhelmed by the sensation of entering a woman raw. IT WAS SO MUCH BETTER! I could FEEL her. Her warmth against mine, the texture of her tunnel as it glides down my shaft, the wonderful slickness of her nectar, and the way her vagina completely engulfed my manhood as she takes me right to the hilt. And the part that made it just that much better, even her pussy was gentle! Mommy's swaddling sex could have only belonged to her. Not at all loose, but not tight either. Just warm and wet and snug and…perfect.

"Ohhhh my God baby." She croons. "You feel so good. So good. You fill meee…ohhhhhhh."

"Oh Mum!"

Holding me deep she hugs me and brings me into her bosom. Around me her arms tighten, around me her cunny clenches, and there she holds me for a long time just savoring the feel of me against her and inside of her. I hug her back and flex as hard as my pecker could flex.

"Hahhhhh! Babyyy!" Her fingers claw lightly into my sides. "GOD!"

It was terrible, just terrible after my change of attitude tonight, but some petty competitive part of me cannot help but think about the fact that I was both longer and thicker than her husband. It makes me feel powerful. It makes me feel virile. It fills me with an instinctual manly pride. I was touching somewhere inside of her that not even Alan had touched. It might only be an inch or so, but it was MY inch or so. I was filling her in a way Alan could not, my girth pushing out against her gripping walls in every direction that extra fraction of an inch that would leave her husband not even touching the sides. I felt in a base visceral way that I was laying a claim to her pussy that Alan could not equal. With a push of my hips I grind as deep as I could possibly go while flaring my cock once more.

"GAHHH!" She gasps. "My big boyyyy! Ohhhhhhhh!"

Her song of pleasure is sweet, sweet music. I kiss and nuzzle at her breasts. "I love youuuuu."

Sitting up Evelyn shrugs the blanket from her shoulders. My hands instantly find their way to her big fat titties, squeezing and fondling them in that tender way I knew she liked.

"Ohhh, yessss." Moving slowly and fluidly she begins to ride me. As she rides she strokes my face and caresses my hair and pets my bare chest and shoulders, her fingers feeling what her eyes could not see. "God you feel so good!"

"Ohhhhh!" I let out a supplicating groan as my unsheathed penis glides in and out of her incredible cunny.

"Hahhhhh!"

Her lusty cries…her caressing hands…her heady fragrance…her soft weight holding me down…her milking pussy…her heavy supple titties…OH NO!

"Mum…MUM! NOOOO!" With a snort I clench my teeth and tighten every muscle in my body, my kegels most of all. But it was already too late. After four full days of near constant arousal with no relief given to my blue balls the experience of making love to my Queen and the feeling Evelyn's hot perfect pussy was just too much. Premature? Fuck, I don't even think I'd lasted a minute! "GNNNNGHHHH!" I groan as I try to hold back the inevitable. "I'm sorrryyyyyy!"

Not only does Evelyn not get off of me, she actually bears down with her full weight to take me balls deep as my uncontrolled orgasm hits me full force.

"Hnnnnnghhhhh!" I whine as my erupting cock begins blasting my built up load of hot jizz into her pussy.

"YES!" She says as she pulls me into an embrace, her soft breasts and hard cock pinned between us. "Yes baby! Yessssss. I feel you cumming! You're cumming so hard! Ohhh God yessss!"

"I'mmm sorrrryyyy."

"Shhhhhh!" She cradles my head and pets my hair. "Shhhhhh. It's okay. It's okay." She soothes and consoles in her sweet, gentle Mommy voice as my penis throbs deep inside of her like a heartbeat. "That's a good boy. That's a good boy. Fill Mommy with your good, good cummies. Give me allll those cummies baby. I want it all. Ohhhhhh my boyyyy."

I cum, and cum, and cum! My body quaking, my toes curling, my rapidly emptying testes pulsing hard, I can only ride out my bliss as my Mommy coos and kisses her quick cumming Prince.

After the wild high of orgasm and dumping one HELL of a load inside her…I slump limply beneath her and let out a long moan of disappointment. "Ohhhhhh."

I wanted it to last forever. I wanted to bring her to a climax. I wanted to perform for her better than any man before me. And I wanted to wait for permission, like a good boy.

In the darkness I could just make out her beaming down on me, the most beautiful, precious smile on her face. She was not angry or disappointed, only joy and warmth shone from her. With such a gentle touch she caresses my cheeks as her pussy clenches down to feel my spend manhood and creamy load still nestled safely inside of her.

"My boy." She whispers. "My beautiful boy."

"Damn it. I'm sorry Evelyn, I'm sorry."

"Shhhhhh." She puts her fingers to my lips. "Shhhhhhhh." Leaning down she kisses me, tenderly and lovingly. "You were magnificent."

I bow my head in shame. "No I wasn't. I came too fast, again."

She chuckles softly. "Of course you did. Strong young man like you, after all that time of being such a good boy, your love for me couldn't be contained. I am so proud of you Donald. You came so good for me baby, so good. You made me feel…beautiful."

There were tears in my eyes as my spirit soars. "How do you know these things to say to me? How do you make me so happy?"

"With you it comes natural." She laughs merrily and squirms. "Mmmm, so messy! My goodness what a big load! Wow! He he he he."

"Oh Evelyn." I smile up at her, as in love with her as any man had ever been in love with a woman.

She kisses me again and gives my pecs a cheeky little grope. "Besides, I'm not done with you yet. MY boy can go again and again. And I happen to know that MY boy can get hard again real fast."

I giggle. "Yeah, I can. Can't I?"

"Yes you can!" She boops my nose and rustles my hair. "And you just have sit there and take all of my cuddles in the meantime."

I look upon this miracle of a woman with more awe than I had to the glimmering heavens above. Like the goddess that she was she had turned my moment of humiliation into a triumph. For this and so much more I knew that no matter what happened in the future I would always be hers. My heart would never love another as deeply.

Bringing the blanket back up over her shoulders she snuggles down into me. "Now you sit, and shush, and think naughty thoughts, and let me love on you. That's an order Donald."

I close my eyes and whisper. "Yes Ma'am."

Chapter 101: Head to Toe

Chapter Text

Evelyn keeps her groin tight against mine, not wanting my partially flaccid penis to slip from her warm creamy pussy for even a second. If she was even the slightest bit concerned about our unprotected sex or that my seed was right now swimming inside of her she sure didn't show it. If anything she seemed to glorify in it as her pussy held me firmly in its warm embrace. Around us the fuzzy wool blanket holds in our shared heat making it extra toasty and cozy. I sit there in a state of post-orgasmic bliss, my eyes closed, as the most beautiful woman in the world snuggles her soft naked body against me and bathes me in her love.

She kisses me over and over and over again. Her plump supple lips tenderly pressing into my skin and sucking ever so gently she kisses my forehead and my cheeks, my neck and my shoulders, even my nose and my ears all while she lightly combs my hair through her fingers in slow strokes. Then, nuzzling her nose against mine, she kisses my lips.

"Mmmm, I want to eat you up."

My smile grows. She could chop me into bite-sized bits or swallow me whole at this point and I would just sit here and die a contented boy. I go to bring my hands up to touch her but she pushes them back down again and brings them around to pin my fingers beneath her thighs. She wanted me still so that she could lavish me with her love in anyway she wanted to. And who was I to argue? She probably would have bound me if she had her supplies with her but that single motion was enough. Knowing that she wanted me still was as good as steel chains for this subby little man.

She cups my face in her hands and kisses me again, then tilts her head and kisses again. She kisses my chin, my brow, and even my eyelids. With the tips of her fingers she then traces my lips around and around, kissing me a few more times as she goes. Her middle finger slides through my lips and immediately purse my lips around it and begin to suck.

"Mmmmm." I hum hungrily.

"You have such a handsome mouth. So warm, so wet, such a bright pretty smile. You are a ray of sunshine my boy." She whispers as she slowly thrusts it in and out. "And such a skillful mouth too. That wonderful tongue, those amazing lips! Mmmm, I tingle all over just thinking about them. I think tomorrow I might have a nice tasty treat for you. Would you like that baby?"

"Mmmmmm." I nod, my mouth already watering to go down on her in anyway she wanted me to.

"I knew you would." She laughs, pulling her finger out she kisses me again. "You have my favorite mouth of all." She dries her finger on the blanket then starts to lightly pinch and stroke my nose. "And this nose! Cute as a button." She kisses it. "I just want to nip it and nuzzle it and gobble it right up." She then does just that, minus the gobbling.

I giggle, a rather silly and undignified giggle for a man of my age, but I do so freely and happily. With Evelyn I could be a silly as came natural for me.

"And this hair!" She rustles it roughly with both hands then quickly readjusts the blanket. "So soft and healthy." She runs her fingers through it, just feeling it. "You look so dapper when you comb it nice. A spiffy little gentleman if I do say so." Then, with the fingers and thumbs of both hands, she starts to scratch my scalp.

"Ohhhhh." My eyes roll back beneath the lids as her nails find every itch and soothes it, most of which I hadn't even realized were there. The head scratch, such a simple thing yet it felt sooooo good. "Gahhhh." Slack-jawed I drool like a puppy as tingles rain down my spine.

She titters and kisses my forehead as she finishes giving me a good thorough head scratching. She finishes with another quick rustle. "It's cute messy too. He he he." Grabbing my skull she pulls me lower and buries her nose in my hair and takes a deep breath as she kisses my head. "God you smell so good baby." As she smells my hair I feel her pussy just subtly gripping at my manhood. I knew how much she liked my aroma but I never realized what a turn on it was for her. "Hahhhh." She lets out a long breath as lets me sit tall again. With her thumbs she smooths down my eyebrows and traces around the socket, very carefully. "These eyes. These stunning big brown eyes. I can spot them from across a room. They take my breath away sometimes, you know that?"

"Mmmm."

"They do. I see you. I see my baby boy inside there, even when you're acting all big and proud. I see you in there between those lovely long lashes of yours." She kisses the bridge of my nose. "I can even see them now." Even though my eyes were closed and we sat in near pitch darkness, I believed her. I could see her hazel peepers glimmering like jewels as well. "I can see youuuuu."

Smooches come one after another as she dots my face with them. Pulling me in tight she slides her cheek along mine and takes the lobe of my ear in her lips and begins to suckle. "How could I forget your adorable ears. Like yummy little cinnamon buns just waiting to be nibbled and sucked." She nibbles along the edge of my ear then teases the inner ridges with a flicking tongue. She kisses my ear and plunges the tip of her tongue down the whole before zipping to the other side to nibble and tongue at the sensitive lobe.

"Ohhhhh!"

"Mmmmmm. Precious." She breathes. "I'm going to make you a nice wool cap so these little dainty little tidbits don't get cold, okay baby?"

"Mmm." I nod, powerless to resist her in the slightest.

She drags her supple lips across my jawline then nips my chin, followed swiftly by a healing kiss. "You are so beautiful. You are so handsome. You light up my world little Prince. You make me smile every single time I see you."

A tear of purest joy rolls down my cheek. And she kisses that too, sucking the salty tear from my cheek.

"My perfect boyyyyy." Very, very, subtly she begins a gentle rocking motion with her hips.

Her hands slide down my chest, pausing to feel my bare shoulders and arms, before stopping to begin rubbing my pecks. Her thumbs find my nipples and massage them in gentle circles. "This body. Ohhhh my sweet thing, you are so sexy. These darling yummy nipples, this hot lean chest, mmmmmm." She plays and pinches my nipples, she fondles and gropes my pecs, then she carries on downward. "Ohhh, I love this part. Your smooth nummy tummy." She runs her hands up and down my stomach. "He he he! And this delightful belly button!" A finger finds my belly button and taps at it playfully.

I titter and wriggle a little.

"Be still you scamp. I'm not done with you yet."

"Yes Ma'am."

"Shhhhh." She takes my right hand and brings it to her face. Rooting into my palm she kisses it hard. "God I love your hands. So soft and elegant for a man. Like a sculpture's." She kisses each fingertip then takes a long suck of the pinky. "These magic fingers. They make me feel so good when you touch me baby. When I'm in bed at night…" She sucks on another and kisses the tip. "…I think about your incredible handjobs and how you touch me so nice. You treat me so nice baby."

What exquisite torture this was. I could barely handle it yet all I can do is sit and endure.

"Ohhh, I dream about this body. Your arms, your elbows, your soft wrists." She kisses my wrist. "Your scrumptious ass, your legs, even your feet and those tiny wiggly toes…I dream about you Donald."

"Hmmmmm."

"And, of course, your big, strong, powerful penis." Her pussy clenches around me. "It's so…it's so…it's so…" She chuckles. "…hard! My goodness!"

I open my eyes and look crotchward as I flex my cock, my stiff as stone and ready to bone fully erect cock!

"Well!" She says excitedly. "That certainly didn't take long."

Chapter 102: Two Made One

Chapter Text

In the dark of the car, miles from any artificial light, I am glowing like the milky way above. From tips of my toes to the crown of my head and from the entire surface of my body right down to the depths of my soul I am alight from Evelyn's uplifting praise and tender physical affections. And just as she'd mentioned, my dick had surged back to life in record time because of it. What she'd done to me went beyond the merely sexual. She had made me feel good, in all of the myriad ways that simple word could mean. Physically, emotionally, spiritually, I just felt good.

"You are my goddess!" I gasp the first words that came to my mind, inadequate as they were.

"Goddess?" She giggles. "Goodness! You are a silly boy. I am just a woman. Just a woman who loves her very special guy very, very much."

"Ohhhh." I am melting!

With a peck to my cheek she whispers. "You may touch me now."

"Thank you Ma'am." I whisper back.

She releases my hands and frees them up to touch and to explore. They glide up her legs, around her wide hips, and soon find the supple flesh of her belly pooch. The more I had been with Evelyn the more I appreciated her naturally buxom milf body. I adored having the extra flesh to hug and cling to. Skinny gals just weren't for me, not anymore. I needed a bit of sexy squish. Far more than that though…I needed love. Loveless sex was fun and definitely worth the effort, but so vacuously hollow when compared to this. Love might not actually make the world go around but it certainly made the trip worth taking.

"Mmm, your hands feel amazing on my body." With that she begins to gingerly grind, just a slow and careful tilt of her hips forward and back that makes my cock move inside of her. "Ohhhhh God you feel so good inside me baby."

"You feel good too." I kiss along the soft inside of her right breast, the smooth skin of the left brushing my cheek, as my hands continue to feel and explore her body.

"Mmmm, ohhhh, God baby…you make me a little sore. I'm not used to you yet."

"I'm sorry."

"Mmmm, ohhhhhhh don't be." She kisses me. "It's a good kind of sore. Really good! Ohhhhh my."

There is nothing quite like hearing the woman that you love say that you had a big dick. She might have been fibbing as another way of boosting me up, but I don't think so. The other 'boys' she'd hired from Diane she'd only played with, just given a handjob or a blowjob for the better ones. Her secret had been kept safe from them. Due to the level of trust she required for intimacy it was quite possible that I was only the second man she'd ever been with, and definitely the first one in quite some time if I read her and Alan's dynamic correctly. I don't know when they last made love but it couldn't have been recently given their current strained relationship. That would mean I wasn't just bigger than her husband…I was the biggest man she'd ever been with. Now THAT was a hell of an ego boost for a naturally insecure guy like me.

"Yeah…there we go. Ohhhh my God, yes." Her pussy gradually relaxes and accommodates me with ease, the grind soon becomes more graceful and effortless. "Mmmm." Taking my head in her hands she kisses my hair as her slow grind moves me just an inch or so in and out of her hot slick pussy. My load had made everything extra wet and slippery and I could feel my cum oozing down into my pubes and over my balls. I flex my cock and elicit a quiet gasp from her. "Ah! God, you're so hard. My big, big beautiful boyyyy." Again and again she dots my hair and forehead with delicate kisses as she settles into a nice smooth rhythm. "Ohhhh…ohhhhhhhh…ohhhh my God."

With the days of contained arousal relieved by my first orgasm I could now relax and really savor the raw sensual sensation of her riding me. Hearing her pleasure is a chorus of angels to my joyous soul yet the feeling the weight of her warm body moving atop me brought me right back to Earth again. I could smell our sex on the air, pungent and musky against the subtler aromas of leather and car freshener, and her gripping pussy was pure sexual bliss on my upthrust manhood. Our lovemaking felt so natural. So right. Man and woman made one. One thrust inside the other. One enveloping their partner. And Evelyn being as special as she was…I knew those roles would be reversed sooner or later. Laid over my stomach Evelyn's long, thick cock slides up and down with our gentle pace, her heavy balls brushing back and forth to tickle my pubes. My left hand sinks into her soft breast, my right takes a grip of her stiff dick, and both begin to massage.

"Ohhh baby…ohhhhhh Donald." I stroke her in time with our grinding thrusts. Hunching down I smooch the pillowy head of her hard as oak cock. Rubbing my earlobes between thumbs and fingers she kisses my head and whispers. "Suck me my love."

I lap at the hole with a flicking tongue and whisper. "Yes Ma'am."

If not for her prodigious Queen-sized schlong I never could have bent low enough for proper oral, but Mommy was Queen-sized and then some. I open my lips as wide as they could go and let her into my sucking mouth. Bent over as I was I couldn't really bob or work it like I normally would have done, but luckily the motion of our sex causes her thick knob to slide in and out on its own. All I have to do is suck and lick and kiss as the mouth-filling, lip-stretching, jaw-straining glans rises and falls.

"Mmm. Mmmm!" I hum hungrily as I suckle on her cock every bit as eagerly as I did during my daily feedings. I was after a different kind of milk, a kind I relished just as much as that from the teat. "Mmmmm."

"Ohhh that's a good boy." She pets my hair, her large breasts pushing forward to sandwich my head between them. "Such a goood boooooyyy."

"Hmmmmm."

Being pleasured by her willing boy in both pussy and cock Evelyn lets out hot breaths and lusty little moans as the pace of her easy rocking gradually picks up. I could hear her building pleasure in her voice, sense it in her movements, touch it in the rising radiant warmth of her skin, feel it around my manhood, and perceive it through the hardness filling my lips. My dearest Mommy, always so composed and in control, was losing herself to ecstasy. She was losing her self fast. And it was me, just little old Donny, that was the source of it. My hands on her tits I suck a bit harder and flex my deeply thrust cock to its full power.

"Good boy…goooood boyyyy….ohhhhhh God!"

"Mmm, mmm, mmm." I mewl in time with my sucks.

"Yes…yes…oh my God, yes." She huffs, her fingers combing firmly through my hair. "Ohhhh baby…you're gonna make Mommy cum! Ohhhhh my…!"

"Hmmmmm!"

Gripping my hair harder than usual she pulls me tight into her bosom as her whole body shudders. "Hahhhhh!!!"

Her orgasm grips my cock and a rush of warmth floods her cunny. She pulls me off of her cock to plant a deep, passionate kiss on me as her groin grinds hard down onto me. Reaching around her I hold her ass and thrust back up into her, my sweaty butt squeaking at it repeatedly peels off of the leather seat, as she moans her way through a wild climax.

"HMMMMMMM!!!"

My beautiful angel cums for me every bit as hard as I had nutted for her just a few minutes ago. Her soft, warm body rubs against mine as she gets hers. I just hold on and enjoy the ride. The orgasm finishes with a few final jerks of her body and long satisfied sigh. Our lips smack as they part.

"Ohhhhh baby! Oh my boy! Ohhhhhhh wow!"

"Mmmmm!" I am smiling from ear to ear, a very proud boy.

"That was…ohhhhhhh." She slumps down onto me and buries her face in my neck, smooching and sucking at my skin as she made happy noises. But she doesn't stay there for long. Finding her phone she quickly checks the time then sits up tall once more. "We gotta hurry baby." She sucks at my cheek. "We can't be out all night." She sucks at my lips. "Do you think you could give me another of those?" She sucks at the tip of my nose. "Or maybe two?"

I smile. "Yes Ma'am!"

Chapter 103: Backseat Rider

Chapter Text

Evelyn begins to move once more, grinding hard into me to take my every inch on every thrust. Even more than her words her lusty breaths and shuddering sighs tell me just how much she loved the feel of my cock inside of her. Cupping the back of my head in her hands she kisses me a few more times before pulling me back down to her cock with just the scantest touch of pressure. I fill my mouth with her knob once more and begin to suck as she then rests her hands on my shoulders and rides.

This time it was less of a slow grind as she actually raises a few inches with each stroke before settling back down to my root. The incredible feel of her gliding up and down my shaft is pure carnal heaven. The movement also allows her to thrust up into my mouth as she rides, her cock fucking my face in time with her pussy fucking my dick. For her it was literally doubling the pleasure of our love-making, for me servicing her in two ways at once hit a submissive sweet-spot that only my special woman could provide.

"Mmmmmm!"

"That's it. Good boy. Just like that." She croons softly. "Ohhh, you make me feel sooooo good baby."

"Mmmmm!"

Up and down she rides me, the wonderfully wet and sloppy sounds of our sex filling the car as the top four inches of her schlong glide in and out of my mouth. The more she rides the better she feels but I hold back these feelings and focus my mind on giving the best damn head a man could give. My tongue taps and laps and swirls over her head when it is at my lips, then simply rubs the bottom of her dick when she delves deeper. I was ravenous for her. The sensation of being face fucked a joy like no other. In the time I'd known her my love for sucking big female cock had gone from reluctant desire to a full fledged addiction. I simply couldn't live without it now. I was truly her slave in so many ways.

"Mmm, mmm, mmmm!" I suck and slather her massive cock. With the drool streaming from my lips as a lubricant I take her shaft in both hands and I stroke her with the tender grip that I knew she craved. Other men would become excited and squeeze too hard or pump too fast, but not me. That big gorilla Alan with his baseball mitt hands couldn't even come close to my gentleness. I knew Evelyn and what she liked, and I was only too happy to provide it. "Mmmmm."

"Ohhhh sweet man!" Her nails sink into my scalp. "Ohhhhh my God!"

She was close again. Faster she rides, and harder too. Hard enough for our bodies to clap on the impacts. For another woman this would be second gear, for my soft Evelyn this was an all out pussy pounding. I couldn't be sure but I suspect it was her thrusting cock that drove her bounce quicker. She was deeper into my mouth on each stroke, giving me all I could handle and more. Sucking harder and stroking faster I do all I can to service my Mistress.

"Hah! Hahhh! HAH!" She gasps on each body jiggling impact. "HNNNNGHHH!"

She cums on me again. The rush of warmth and the pulsing of her pussy walls surrounds my manhood once more. In my mouth her cock throbs hard, but does not cum…yet. I knew a warning sign when I felt it though. Her cock was not too far behind her climaxing cunny. For Mommy to be this close this fast was incredible. My subby little soul glows proudly from the knowledge that it was because of her red hot attraction to me, and the fact she'd been watching me and thinking about me all night, that had her so wildly aroused.

"Ohhhhh my boy!" She moans as this time she rides me right through her orgasm and out the other side. This time she keeps my head and mouth right where it was. "You are sooo good at giving blow jobs! Ohhh yessss."

"Hmmmmm."

"Oh my goodness!" Her back arches to drive her cock right to the back of my throat and at the same time her vagina clenches tight around me. "I am going to be sore tomorrow. Ohhhhh God!"

"Mmmmm!"

Holding firmly to the back of my neck Evelyn picks up the pace yet again. This time she does clap down onto my pelvis but stops just short so that my cock slid in and out of her in smooth, swift, nonstop undulations. Holy fuck did it feel good!

"Hnnghhhh." I whimper as the pressure builds.

"I know baby. I know." She kisses the back of my head. "Just a little longer. Ohhhhhh, just a little bit longer."

It was now a flat out race, my dick versus her pussy in a sprint to the finish line. I had to hold out for one just one more before I could nut again. But could I do it!? At this faster pace her slick, slippery, snug snatch had me squirming. With a snort and a grunt I push my own pleasure to the back of my mind and narrow my whole attention onto her penis. With my head somewhat free I start to bob in time with our sex, pushing down onto her as far as my bent spine and gagging throat would allow. The wet gurgling noise of my throat joins the soft squelching of her pussy.

"Glgg! Gllkk! Scchhhrrp!"

"Ohhhh babe! Yes! Yes! Yes!"

"Hnnnnngh!" I warble in rising distress. Though I was pushing back with all of my might and using all the control I'd learned in my stint as Evelyn's submissive nature was taking over to make the urge to nut nearly unbearable. "HNNNGHH!"

"Not yet! Oh God! Oh Jesus! Ohhh my Prince!"

Fucking and sucking, humping and gagging, my two hands relentlessly stroking her shaft, I give her all I had. And then it happens. The first of dominoes fall.

"OH GOD!" Her hands my neck tighten and an instant later I feel her great girth pulse in my hands. The next thing I knew a massive geyser of lady cum blasted the back of my throat as if coming from a high pressure hose. I gag and gurgle as the sudden onslaught of pungent semen overwhelms me. I do my best to swallow her hot load but mostly I choke and cough and snort, thick jizz shooting from my nostrils when it had nowhere else to go. "HAHHHHH!!!"

A heartbeat after that her cunny bears down on me for her most powerful orgasm yet.

Her hard clenching pussy in turn draws my own climax from right out of my balls. Pushed beyond my limit I had zero control at that point. Her pulsating sex simply milks the cum from out of me and into her. It didn't matter anymore though. I had done it. I had obeyed like a good boy.

In just a couple of ecstatic seconds one orgasm had become three.

"OHHHHH!!!"

"GLRNNGHHH!!!"

Evelyn holds to the back of my neck, holding me down to take her whole load, as her heaving breasts press in around my head. Mewling and swallowing as fast as I can I gobble up as much of her yummy load as I can while soaring through my own rapturous orgasm.

Just as it all started, it ends in stages. First it was my dick to stop squirting. My Mommy-Dommy's cunny had milked me truly dry. Then it was her cock to fade out to a conclusion, though I continue to suckle every last drop from her. And finally, after a long lingering orgasm, her incredible, twice cream-pied pussy gradually comes to rest as well.

Evelyn is trembling, literally trembling through her whole body, as she relaxes and brings her body to rest. Gently, lovingly, she pulls me off of her knob. Holding my head in her hands she kisses square in the center of my forehead.

"Good boy." She whispers. "Good boy."

Tasting and smelling only cum I sit gulping for air, a very satisfied man.

She pets my hair and checks on me. Touching me here and there to make sure all was well with me. Mommy being Mommy, even after sex, her first instinct isn't to cuddle but to care for her submissive. With the edge of the blanket, Evelyn dotingly wipes the cum from my nose and upper lip. Bringing the blanket to my nose she pinches it lightly. "Gimme a big blow." She says. Taking a deep breath I then blow, forcing all of the excess jizm from my sinuses and nasal cavity. Like after a head cold I fill the pinches fingers with ridiculous amount of snotty discharge. Without complaint she squeezes out my nostrils and dabs my nose to swipe the rest away. "Atta boy."

She then laughs and I laugh too. She slumps down on top of me and holds me tight, even her pussy getting in on the embrace, and I hug her right back. We laugh and laugh though neither of us quite knew what we were laughing at. The loud, honking blow? The silly congratulatory 'atta boy'? The incredible sex we'd just had? The ungodly mess we were going to have to clean up? What we were going to say when we got home? Or just the whole darned situation put together? Who knows. We were crazy in love and as happy as two people could be, and that was all that mattered right now.

Chapter 104: Let's Go Home

Chapter Text

We snuggle a little, we smooch a little, and we laugh a lot as we take a few minutes just to savor the afterglow. Time was limited but after what we'd just experienced we needed a moment to connect and come down from the heights of passion. Though it was brief, it was wonderful.

The overhead light is turned on and with moist wipes and tissues, which I was learning Evelyn was never without, she cleans me up first, then herself, and then the car. I offer to help but she insists on doing it herself. I am dressed and given some water before she gives a big smooch and a pinch to the cheek. "My cute lover man." Then I am shooshed out into the cool dark night. Rolling up the blanket she gives it to me and tells me to put it in the trunk then just wait outside as she finishes up. I do as I am told.

Holding my arms tightly around myself to fend off the chill I gaze up into the glorious heavens and marvel all over again. How could something so magnificent and so beautiful have been hiding up there all these years? It had always been there, I simply hadn't the clarity to view it. But I did now…thanks to her. It is only a few minutes until I feel Evelyn's warm arms wrap around me. "Come on baby, lets you get you out of the cold."

"Evelyn." I say, my voice softly sighing like the breeze through the leaves behind us.

"Yeah?"

"Thank you." I say. "Thank you for bringing me to this place. It is so beautiful."

"It is." She looks up into the stars. "Even more so when you can share it."

"Thank you for getting me that job tonight. Thank you for giving me a home. Thank you for letting me take care of my sister like I need to. Thank you for letting me paint. Thank you for letting me…discover myself. My real self. Thank you…thank you for…everything." I sniffle. "Everything good I have in my life…is because of you. Thank you for…loving me."

"Aw, my boy." She takes my head and pulls it to her shoulder. She hugs me and kisses my cheek. "Every boy deserves a Mommy to love them." She kisses my other cheek. "You most of all." She kisses my lips. "Until you showed up I…I thought I might lose myself. To boredom, to drudgery, to routine, to a lack of purpose. Just another washed up old woman going through the motions. I thought I might just…fade away. You saved me baby, you saved me from all of that." She rubs my arms to warm them. "I am glad you found me when you did."

I wipe a tear from my cheek. "Me too."

"Come on my lover. Let's go home."

She leads me to the passenger side. Since we were heading home she'd have to be the one to drive this time, which was just fine by me. She offers me a mint to mask my spunky breath then starts the engine and pulls us around to creep back down the narrow road. I sit feeling absolutely incredible in that way you only could after a good fuck. Once back on pavement she pushes the needle a bit, wanting to get back before any suspicion could be raised in Alan. As she drives we talk as we often do, just about life and things that were on our mind at the moment.

"Um…Evelyn?"

"You can call me Mom you know."

I smile. "Mom?"

"Yes baby?"

"Uhhh…we didn't use any protection."

She takes in a deep breath and lets it out slowly. "It's okay."

"You sure? What are we going to do if…something happens? How are we going to explain…well…you know?"

"Nothing is going to happen my boy." She drives in silence for a time, her eyes distant, before saying. "Let's just say there won't be the pitter-patter of little feet around the house until you or Eugene give me some grandbabies. My child-bearing days are…over." She sighs and says again, like a mantra. "I got one perfect baby, that's enough for any woman."

Oh my God! I did not know that. At her age…I never would have suspected. So that's why Eugene was an only child. Something must have happened. I could not even imagine what that would have done to a woman like Evelyn. She lived to be a mother and a Mommy. It was the core of who she was. Whatever happened must have torn her damned heart out. Reaching across I lay my hand on hers. "I am so sorry."

She smiles a melancholy smile. "It's okay Donald. It happened a long time ago now. I found my peace with it. Or at least acceptance."

"I love you." I say, unsure of what else I could say.

She looks at me and her face brightens. "I love you too." Reaching up she strokes my cheek with the back of her fingers. "Are you disappointed?"

"No! Oh my God, no." I grab her hand and kiss her soft palm over and over. "You are perfect. You are my perfect woman. I love you."

"Sweet boy." She pats my cheek and returns her hand to the wheel.

"Do you want to talk about it?"

"It's okay baby, really. There's no point scratching at old sores." She glances to me. "You just be you, okay?"

"Okay."

The rest of the drive is more muted but just as loving. It was not an awkward silence, but a comfortable one. The type of quiet of two people secure in their bond. We were both lost in thought, both tired from our long day, and both worn out from our intense bout of passion. As she pulls into the driveway she says. "We just left the hall. We were chatting with the others. I gave you a ride home. If we see Alan, let me answer any questions."

"Gotcha."

She hits the garage door opener. As the door opens and the lights flicker on to reveal the garage I see at the far right the Thunderbird sat with its cover still off. It looked just like when I had left. Had Kitty been able to work on the car? Or had I messed it all up for her? There was no way to tell. Evelyn pulls into her bay and parks.

Taking the wrench from the glove compartment I hold it in my hands and look at it. "Um…could you tell Alan…" I sigh. "Actually, I'd like to tell him myself." I look to her. "Do you think he's still awake?"

Her brows raise in surprise. "Well, yes. He never goes down until he knows I'm safely at home."

I chuckle. "Like he thinks a man ought to. He really is a great guy, isn't he?"

"He's no saint, but he has his moments."

"May I come in?" I didn't WANT to see my lover's husband so soon after cuckolding him…but I knew that I couldn't rest easy if I didn't.

She studies me a time before nodding. "Of course."

In the light of the garage she checks out the back seat quickly, to make sure nothing incriminating remained, then the pair of us head into the house.

"Alan, I'm home." Evelyn calls out as we enter.

"Hey." I hear his gruff voice from the kitchen. "How was the…" Stepping around the corner his words catch in his throat as he sees me standing at the doorway. With a stunned look he bristles. "What are you doing here?"

"Donald helped us down at the drive. He was a great help." Evelyn says. "We had a talk about what happened."

Holding out the tool I say. "I brought you back your wrench. And…I wanted to apologize." I swallow. "I had no right to talk to you the way I did. I was in the wrong. I was disrespectful and rude. It won't happen again." I hold out my hand for a man-to-man shake. "I am sorry."

Alan glances to Evelyn then back to me looking extremely uncomfortable with my heartfelt apology. Not so much angry or offended, but seriously uncomfortable. Downright flustered really. Very unusual for someone usually so stoic. He wasn't a touchy-feely type of guy though so I could understand it. I was just relieved that he wasn't mad.

"Sure." He says with no attempt to approach to take my hand. "Apology accepted." He nods to the table near the door. "Leave it there."

I put the wrench down. "I hope that my stupidness didn't…"

"Your wife's getting the car." He cuts me off before turning around and heading right back into the kitchen.

"Oh! Uh, thank you Sir!" I call after him.

There's no reply. Evelyn just shrugs and whispers. "I guess that went well." With glance toward the kitchen to make sure Alan wasn't looking she looks to me and says softly. "Good night Donald."

"Good night Evelyn."

We don't kiss but we do steal a little squeeze of our hands. Even though my opinion of Alan was shifting I couldn't deny a rush of exhilaration at our secret love. As I walk around the house the emotions and activities of the night had truly caught up with me. I was beat. Walking into our place I lock the door behind me. My sister was bundled under a big blanket on the sofa, the television was on but she didn't seem to be watching it.

"Hey you."

"Hey." She says, grinning like the Cheshire Cat. "Have a good night lover boy?"

"Yeah. The best." I confess. "I heard you got the car. That's awesome."

"Yeah. I did." She giggles. "Alan…gave it to me."

"Hey, sorry about the way I acted. Again. I shouldn't have talked to you like that and I shouldn't have left you there like that."

"That's okay." She laughs and says in a sing-song tone. "You're forgivennnnn."

"Be serious. I'm trying to apologize here."

"Uh huh. He he he he! I'm serious."

I chuckle at the way she giggles and how just her beaming face peaked out from the blanket. "You're in a good mood."

"I got a free car!" She titters and wriggles. "And I got to work on it. Of course I'm in a good mood. He he he he." She slumps back and stares up at the ceiling dreamily. "Ohhhh, I love that big ol' car! Best damn car I ever…sat in. Mmmmm."

"You're acting weird."

"Am I? He he he he!"

"You better not be high."

"I'm not." She trills. "I've been a good girl."

I could tell she wasn't high, thank goodness, but she was definitely acting funny. I snap my fingers and point an accusing finger at her. "You!"

"What?"

"I know that look." My eyes dart to my laptop that sat closed on the coffee table. "I know that look!"

"Mmm?" She hums innocently.

"Aww Kitty! Use your phone like a normal person! And do it in your room for God's sake!" I protest. "What if you hadn't heard me coming?"

"What if you HAD heard me cumming!? Ha ha ha!"

"Aww gross! You better have erased the browser history!"

"Ha ha ha ha! When the husband's away, the wife will play! Ha ha ha ha!"

"You better not be naked under there!" I wrench my eyes away. "You don't have anything under there with you, do you?" An instant later I exclaim. "Don't answer that! I don't want to know! ARGH!"

"HA HA HA HA!" She rolls and wriggles as she is seized with hysterics.

"Oh my God, get me outta here!" With Kitty's ebullient laughter filling the room I retreat into the washroom. Shaking my head I laugh too. "What a goof."

Chapter 105: Happy Days

Chapter Text

Author's Note: Just ten chapters to go! Hope y'all enjoy the homestretch.

After that incredible night life just gets better and better. My busy, happy days just flit by one after the other. The days soon turning into weeks. I knew I was getting by on borrowed time but it was a great time. Evelyn and I had agreed that the day after she takes my ass for the first time, whether successful or not, we would confess our affair to Alan. This would upset everything I had going on but it had to be done. Evelyn wished we could hold off longer but on this she was willing to follow her Prince. She understood that it was important to me, and she confessed it would be good for her guilty consience as well. We didn't know what would happen after it happened but I was secure in the knowledge that Evelyn would not cut me loose, no matter what it cost her. Things would change, no doubt, but we'd still have contact in one way or another. In the meantime I savor every minute of what were truly the happiest days of my life.

The job at the cafe turns out to be awesome. While you were expected to work hard and pull your weight everybody there was happy to help and there was just a great camaraderie overall. As Harper had told me most of the staff were youngish aspiring writers or actors or some sort of creative type so we all had a lot in common. I was actually starting to make friends! The first week I was only doing dishes and busing tables but by week two Harper already had me working the till and pitching in with some of the baking. Harper was kind and fair, the perfect boss. Though it wasn't much, boy did that first real paycheck feel good. I bought Mommy some flowers with a part of it. Her telling me how proud she was of me when I showed it to her had me soaring. She made me actually want to work and be conscientious. She made me want to be a better person, in every way. The blowjob she gave me after the flowers was just icing on the cake, or icing across her big fat titties as the case may be. As low man on the hierarchy I had to do the closing shift most of the time but that afforded me the days to spend with Evelyn, so I was not complaining.

My painting was coming along leaps and bounds. The night sky I end up painting, inspired by that magical trip to the country, consumes my every spare minute for a few days and in the end even I had to admit was pretty good. When it was revealed Kitty and Evelyn were both blown away by it. They even drag over Valerie, the neighbor from two doors down, to come see it. She says it was better than half the stuff down at the local gallery and encourages me to stick with it as I had natural talent. I didn't need the encouragement, the making of the art was joy unto itself, but the kind words feel good nonetheless.

At home my upfront apology to Alan had gone a long way to establishing a new peace in the house. He mostly avoided me now but when we did bump into each other we both maintained a cordial, bordering on friendly, energy. I was always very respectful of the big man, recognizing his status as the elder and the breadwinner in this house. We weren't friends but we certainly were not enemies either. Not until the big reveal at least, then all hell was sure to let loose. I was going to miss our little interactions. I was really starting to look up to him and the way he carried himself. His wife made me want to be a better man and he gave an example to emulate. I hated to admit it but I found myself secretly hoping that he'd let another 'son' slip out again, but sadly it never comes. I was just Donny now. But I suppose that respectful distance would make things easier at the end.

Kitty is hardly idle herself. During the days Kitty works on her health and her studies. She was eating clean and getting more active by the day. Needing to keep the constant temptation of relapse at bay Kitty uses exercise as a surrogate. She takes her walks with Evelyn, she gets into a yoga class that they did outdoors at a nearby park, and, trouble-maker that she was, she even sneaks into the pool for some laps whenever she could get away with it. I do worry about her pushing herself too hard, a couple of times I swear I hear her getting sick in the bathroom, but she insists that she'd never been better. She certainly looked well enough, she positively glowed! She enrolls in the classes we'd talked about and even gets a head start on the material. Having been out of school for the better part of seven years she definitely needed the brush up, but she was confident she'd be ready for when the course began. And at nights while I was at work she heads up to work on her precious car. The t-bird ended up being a much more time intensive project than even Alan had guessed and after almost a month she still hadn't gotten to drive it.

And Evelyn? What can I say? Perfection. She was my friend, my lover, my soulmate, my Mistress, and my Mommy. She was my everything. I would die for her. I would live for her. I was hers.

As a live in lover one would think it would just be sex, sex, sex all the time, but it wasn't like that. Every few days we'd get hot and heavy and it was always incredible. I can safely say that you have not truly lived until you've had a woman like her riding you and felt her huge cock and balls slap down on your belly on every thrust. But most of the time we just hang. I could cry with her and laugh with her and speak with her about literally anything. One of her favorite things was to lightly bind me as she read to me. She would read her novel aloud and gently pet my hair as I lay curled up beside her with my head on her lap. It soon becomes one of my favorite things as well.

The nursing continues, of course. It remained the bedrock of our bond. The quiet moments of suckling and gazing could not be matched in their sheer silent intensity. The rich, sweet milk nourished my soul as much as my body. And Evelyn got so much pleasure from it. She complained about how sore her boobs got when I wasn't around and soon something arises that we hadn't thought about, her leaky nips were becoming an issue. Evelyn's swollen lactating breasts were now in full production and would begin to drip if left too long. My feedings were increased to twice a day and when I wasn't available she now needed to wear these little pads inside of her bra to soak up the excess milk. It was a good thing we'd be telling Alan about our tryst soon as there was only so long she'd be able to keep that hidden.

Speaking of, progress in my training goes exceptionally well. Evelyn buys me my final set of 'trainers', a foot long dildo and a thick buttplug. Despite my eagerness Evelyn maintains strict control. She teaches me to be able to tighten and loosen my sphincter consciously, she even gets me so that I can hold a gape for awhile. She would not take my ass until I could handle each toy with relative comfort. With the care of a mother and the thoroughness of a nurse she checks me constantly, looking for signs of fissures or prolapse or any indication that we were pushing things too far. But step-by-step, day-by-day, my bum is gradually stretched and trained. She has me ride the toys as she watches me and cheers me on, oh how loved performing for her, and sometimes she ties me up and bends me over to take a more direct involvement. I liked those times. Like the other trainers there is a phase of adaptation where they hurt a little but eventually they feel good. The plug was awesome but god damn, that long dildo made me squirt and p-gasm every single time she used it. It just felt so darned good! It left me sore afterward but ohhhhh, it was a good kind of sore. An extra special treat was how she looked after me after our sessions. She'd stroke me and cuddle me and give me sweets and drinks and tell me what a good boy I was. I was so blessed. We were getting close now. The next stage would be the real thing. I had never looked forward to anything so much in my entire life. It was like a birthday, Christmas, and graduation all at once.

It was just such a shame that there would pain to follow. Possibly physical on my end, depending on how Alan reacted, but definitely emotional pain for both husband and wife. It couldn't be helped though, we'd put it off as long as we could.

Evelyn and I were starting to make nebulous plans on how her claiming of my ass would happen. We needed a time when we could be completely alone for an entire night and morning and during a time where I didn't have to work the next day. Based on my experience with the training dildo I knew that wouldn't be walking so well after taking Mommy. We had a few possible dates in mind but hadn't yet worked out how we could away without suspicion as Alan had no business trips on the horizon.

Something had to give. Soon. I needed this so badly. I ached for her. I ached to FEEL her. I ached to be her first true bottom boy. I ached to be at last truly and completely conquered by her. I wanted there to be nothing left of myself to give. With all that Evelyn and I had done, in all of the ways we had connected and shared ourselves, there was still one more way I could surrender myself. She had my heart and soul already, but she had yet to take my ass. And by God I would see it done!

Chapter 106: Mama

Chapter Text

It is a hot Friday afternoon, the first Friday I'd had off since I got my job at the cafe, and I am on the stone deck behind the house setting out napkins and cutlery and whatnot. Evelyn and Kitty were out shopping for some steaks and a nice bottle of wine for our barbecue. Alan was still at work but due home within the hour. I hoped the girls would get home first to avoid the awkwardness of having to fill time with the prickly big man. I still couldn't quite believe this was even happening.

For the very first time the whole household was coming together for a shared meal. The out of left field idea was the brainchild of Kitty, and it took Evelyn and I quite off guard when Alan not only agreed to it but went so far as to say he was looking forward to it. I knew then that he and Kitty had something up their sleeves and I think I knew what it was. When I was coming home from work the other night I had heard the deep rumble of the Thunderbird's big V-8 coming from the garage. They'd finally got it running. When I asked Kit about it later she was evasive, saying there was still more work to be done, but I could tell that she was playing coy. I suspected the car had been restored and that tonight after the meal she'd be taking the four of us out for an its inaugural ride. She might not have 'bought' it but she'd paid in time and work, and I could tell she was proud of what she'd done with it. This really meant a lot to her, she talked about Gramps' old vehicle constantly and how awesome it was, so I was not surprised that she wanted to make an event out of this moment. I was so happy for her.

Looking over the spacious back yard, taking in the greens of the grass, shrubs and trees and blues of the pool and clear bright sky above. I take in a deep breath and smell the clean air. I take in soft sounds of a very light breeze through the boughs of the trees at the back of the yard. I feel that old gratefulness come over me yet again. With Evelyn's help I'd gotten my sister off of the dark path that she'd been on and started a better life for us both. That meant more to me than I could ever express or repay. After a life of poverty, my blessings were now flowing over.

I look around me at the table and chairs and the big gleaming natural gas barbecue closer to the house. And I smile. In my mind's eye I could already see Alan standing over the grill, apron on and his impeccably spotless tools at the ready as the big juicy steaks sizzled. I could see Kitty somewhere nearby, nattering on and purposely annoying him as he clenches his jaw, saying nothing but the lively glimmer in his eyes giving away that he actually didn't mind her so much. I could see Mommy, coming back and forth between the table and the back door to bring out salads, drinks, desserts and heaven knows what else. She would make sure everybody was happy and well fed. And I could see myself bouncing around between them, helping where I could and trying to stay out of the way where I couldn't. For a moment…for one beautiful moment…I imagine us all as a real family.

I let out a melancholic sigh and shake my head. If only. I would savor this meal and this time together. With Evelyn and I so close this would surely be the last time we had to enjoy such peace.

As I set out the plates I hear the faint sound of a car door closing. Somebody was home. A moment later I hear another and let out a little sigh of relief as it was probably Evelyn and my sister. A few minutes pass and I am surprised not to see them come out the back door to check on things and say hello. I was just about to check on them when I hear a voice, one that did not belong here, come from the corner of the building.

"Here he is."

I spin around in a panic to see the face of my and Kitty's former pimp. "Diane!?"

"Hey kid." Lamar says stepping out to stand behind her. Looking around he smiles and nods approvingly. "Looks like you're doin okay for yourself."

"More than okay. Lap of luxury I'd say." Laughs Diane. "Lucky boy."

"Wh-wh-what are you doing here!?" I stammer. "You can't be here!"

"I can't visit an old friend?" Diane smiles.

"You're not my friend. We're not friends."

"No, we're not. Are we." Her smile disappears. "I told you this wasn't going to end nicely Donny."

"G-go away. She paid you already. You said we were square. Leave us alone!"

"She paid for your skinny ass. I didn't realize Kiki was part of the deal." Diane says. "Kiki's gonna cost extra." Her eyes scan left and right to take in the house and yard. "A lot extra."

"You fired her! She was free!"

She ignores my protest and looks to the house. "Is Evelyn home? Or…perhaps her loving husband?"

"NO! They're not home!" I didn't know what to do. With Lamar at her back I hadn't a prayer of forcing Diane away by myself. I could try to make a big scene but there was a good chance there was nobody within earshot to hear it, plus it would mean Diane's connection to Evelyn would be revealed. I didn't know what to do! "Nobody's home but me."

She looks over the table and settings. "It appears like they won't be too long. We've got some time to wait." She strolls forward confidently, making for the nearest chair.

"Diane…please, go away." I plead as I step forward to block her path. "W-we can talk later. Please! We can arrange something, just not today."

And then…there is another voice. A voice from my past, a voice from my deepest nightmares. My heart freezes in my chest and my hands go cold.

"What's taking so long?" Comes a croaking woman's voice approaching from around the corner. "Did you find them?"

"No!" I gasp.

Diane's cruel smile returns as she sees my reaction. Calling back over her shoulder she replies. "Found of one of them Lexie."

Tears well, my body trembles, my breath becomes rapid and shallow, and my heart goes from still to hammering like a drum. The instinct of fight or flight seizes me…but I could do neither. I was helpless! Shaking my head I take a backward step and whisper. "No. Noooo!"

"Come say hello to your long lost son."

My mind was still reeling and doing everything it could to reject what was happening. It was only when she steps out from around the corner does the reality truly hit me. I see hard, squinting eyes the exact shade of brown as my own and bouncy curly hair just the same as my sister's, though now with much more gray. I see…her.

And I am six years old again. "Mama?"

Chapter 107: Finding Strength

Chapter Text

The house, the yard, the two other people with us, all of it fades to a ghostly gray. Only one thing had focus and color. My mother, my true mother, had appeared in my life again like an iceberg out of the fog.

My mother had dressed up in a brand spanking new purple button-up shirt and tight gaudy pink slacks. Brown, heeled, faux-leather boots round out the ensemble. She'd done herself up, her face was a mask of paints and powders, but it did little to hide the deep wrinkles around her eyes and mouth. The years had not been kind to her. Though not yet even forty-five a neutral observer would think she was pushing sixty. Thin and gaunt and graying she is a withered version of the woman I remembered, and even more horrifying.

"There's my boy!" My mother says with a big ingratiating smile, her teeth were yellowed from decades of smoking. "My, how you've grown Donny! So handsome!"

"Mama?" Without meaning to my voice had gone soft and supplicating.

"Yes. It's me Donny. It's your Mama."

Pain does not even come close to describing the hurt I feel inside. Fear cannot convey the terror that grips my soul. I was face to face with Evil itself. The fact that I once loved this woman, and possibly still did, gave this devil a power over me that hatred never could.

'Go away!' Is what I wanted to say…but my voice stays silent. I didn't want to be hit. I didn't want to hurt. Every instinct inside of me screamed to run and hide, to hide in the smallest darkest hole I could find until Kiki came to drive back the monster and keep me safe for another day. Instead I stand looking at her through teary eyes unable to speak or even move.

Mistaking my dewy eyes as a sign of joy her yellow jagged grin widens and she holds her arms wide. "My boy."

"D-don't touch me." I whisper, my arms held tight to my body and my head down.

She either doesn't hear me or doesn't care as she steps forward and takes me into a firm embrace. For such a small woman she was strong, just like her daughter, and her hug feels like a constricting Boa around me. She was not soft and nice, like Evelyn, but hard and wiry. More bone than flesh. Her cheap perfume burns my nostrils. Her clammy hands feel like acid against my skin.

As I stand being hugged I look across to Diane, my hurt gaze asking just one question of her. Why? I see nothing but cruel, vindictive amusement coming back the other way. Even Lamar, who I'd once thought to be a pretty cool guy, seemed entertained by this family drama unfolding in front of him.

Mother steps back from me and holds me by the shoulders as she looks me over. "Damn boy! You've become a man." Looking off toward the house and then toward the pool she laughs. "You and Kiki live here? Doin pretty good for yourselves, huh?"

I just stare at her. My dry mouth and throat unable to even make a squeak. Though I try to hold it back a tear rolls down my cheek and my bottom lip begins to tremble.

"Hey. Don't cry. Hold it together Donny." She says as she wipes one of my cheeks. Glancing over her shoulder she says to the others. "He always was a weepy little guy. Isn't that right Donny? Cry over spilt milk this boy." She steps back from me. "It's okay Donny, Mama's back."

At last I find my voice. "Wh-why'd you go away? Why'd you leave?"

"Aw Donny. Don't you understand? Didn't they tell you?" She asks, giving no indication who this mysterious 'they' were supposed to be. "I didn't want to leave you and your sister, but I had to."

"I don't understand."

"Of course not. You were just a child. How could you understand?" She says. "Kiki knew. She didn't tell you? Didn't she explain?"

I shake my head.

"Fuckin Kiki. I shoulda known. Made me seem a heartless bitch I bet, like she's so fuckin pure." She sighs. "It wasn't my fault. I had to go Donny. Get my head on straight. I was no good to you two back then. Kiki was always better looking after shit, even then. I stayed long enough to make sure she could provide for ya. It's all I could do. Best thing I could do for you after that is get out of there. You can't blame me for that. I had to look after myself first before I could look after kids. And I did! I'm better now son. I got my shit together." She tilts her head, studying my reaction closely. "Do you understand what I'm sayin?"

I shake my head again.

"You will." She assures me. "Someday you will." She takes a breath and looks around again. "Looking around here I can see I made the right choice. I taught you two how to be strong, how to pull yourselves up, and look at where it got you. Wow."

How dare she! How dare she take credit for this. A tiny ember begins to glow inside. "Why? Why are you here? Why now?"

"I was back in town and I went to find you two…"

"No you weren't." I say, my voice gaining in strength and volume. "Don't lie."

Her eye twitches at my interruption but she maintains her grin. "Donny, don't make this hard. Okay? I've been through some shit." She takes out a smoke and lights it as the heel of her right foot shakes up and down. After a long drag she says. "Life ain't all cupcakes and rainbows ya know."

I close my eyes and take in the acrid smell of cheap tobacco then slowly let it out. "Sometimes…it is cupcakes." I say, the vision of the special cupcake my Mommy made me held firmly in my mind. "Sometimes it is cupcakes."

"What are you talkin about?"

"Why are you here?" The ember now shone orange. I open my eyes and raise my chin to stand tall. "Why did you think we wanted to see you?"

"Cause I'm your fuckin…" She stops, takes a breath, and starts again. "Because I'm your mom and I was worried about you. I wanted to see you again. You can't know how hard it was for me to leave you Donny."

"Brings a tear to your eye, eh Lamar?" Diane says. The pair of them chuckle at our expense. I could tell the mockery bothered my mother but I just ignore them.

"How hard it was for you?" I say, aghast. "For you!?"

"You think it was easy for me? Huh!?"

"I don't know! You weren't there!"

"It's a fuckin hassle being a mother, specially when you don't have you're own shit sorted."

"You couldn't have at least tried!?" The ember had lit and a fire now burned inside me.

"Calm down kid." She huffs out cloud of curling smoke just like the dragon in my dreams. "Okay, you want the truth?"

"Yes!"

She swallows and glances behind her, annoyed at Diane and Lamar's presence. "Give us a minute?"

"No way Lexie. This is way too good."

"Fuckin assholes." She mutters. "Fine!" She locks eyes with me. "I'm here cause I got nowhere else to go, okay? Is that what you want to hear?"

"I just want the truth!"

"Well I told you!" She shouts. "Donny, listen to me. Ain't nobody want a whore my age. I been workin as a Lot Lizard but even that's drying up. Ain't nobody want me son. I'm all used up. I got no money and nowhere to go." Her voice lowers. "When Diane got a hold of me and told me that you and Kiki were doin good…" She sighs and reaches for me. I recoil from her. "You're all I got kid." She begs. "Your mom just needs a hand. I need you son."

I stare at her in disbelief. Could she even hear herself? After all of scars she'd left on my sister and I…she comes to me now to beg for help? In her brown eyes, the eyes she'd passed down to me, I see not a whiff of repentance or guilt. She truly felt that SHE was the victim here. Right then I knew that her life had only ever been about her. There was only room for one in that shriveled black heart of hers.

Face to face with the devil and her demons with nowhere to run and my savior Kitty unable to shield me this time I am forced at last to find the strength within myself. And what I find…is Mommy. I think of that first awkward day at the front door when I messed everything and how Evelyn let me start again. I think of the food she cooked me and the warm bath that followed. Oh how I remember the feel of her soft hands on my body. I remember that first hard cry and how she held me though I was only a stranger then. I remember the presents and the laughter and how she told me to dream big. I remember how she came to me that night back in the city to check on me and sing me a lullaby. I remember how nervous I'd been when I introduced her to Kitty and how she'd accepted my sister with open arms because it was important to me. I remember her reaction to the mug and her even better reaction to my first painting. How proud she'd been. I remember the starry night and her warm arms around me. The kind words, the gentle snuggles, the tender gazes, the abiding love. I remember it all…and through new eyes I see my monster for the pitiable wretch that it truly was.

Sensing the rush of courage come over me my mother changes tack. "Listen Donny, you got some dough I could have?" She motions to the house. "Some jewelry you could nick? Just something, anything, and I'll get these two outta here."

I knew this type of bargaining. I'd heard it many times from Kitty back in our old life. "I thought you were clean."

"I'm tryin, okay?" She says, not even bothering to try to cover the lie I'd just called out. "It ain't easy."

"I know." I say, flashes of the hospital and my bedside vigil with Kitty flickering through my mind. For my mother that seat would be empty. "Life's a bitch, huh?" Her eyes narrow in anger but I do not shrink. Her power over me was gone. "So…you come here…to ruin all that we've built up…for a hit?"

The smiles was gone now and her upper lips trembles with rage. "You ungrateful little shit. I'm your Mom Donny, your MOM!"

"You are NOT my Mom!" I shout. "You might have shat me out that rotten fucking cunt of yours, but you are NOT my Mom."

"Ohhhhh damn!" Diane laughs.

"Donny…"

"I'm glad you showed up." I say as I step toward her. "It gives me the chance to tell you that I hate you straight to your face. I hate you mother. I HATE YOU!"

My words, no matter how good they felt to say, were impotent against her impenetrable narcissism. Throwing her cigarette to the side she points at me. "There it is. Strength! I gave you that to you Donny. I did that. You were such a weak little sissy boy growing up. You never coulda made it. But my boy grew into a man because of me!"

I shake my head in utter revulsion. She was beyond hope. "You're right Lexie." I say, my face and my heart closing off to her. "You've got nowhere to go. Least of all here. Now get the hell out of my home."

Smack! With a snarl she snaps a stinging slap hard across my cheek.

I stand, my cheek glowing hot and my fists shaking at my sides, and glare back at her unbowed. "Go away!"

Smack!

"Hrrrmm!" I snort and ball my fists tighter as the other cheek now stings too. "Don't touch me. Don't you ever touch me again!"

"Or what?" Lexie sneers. "You ain't doin shit Donny."

"Ha ha ha!" Diane chortles. "That's it kid. Give'er a pop."

"Fuck you." I say to her. "Fuck you all!"

Just then the back door opens and a deep booming voice bellows. "What is going on back here?"

Chapter 108: Alan Steps In

Chapter Text

NO! Not Alan. Not now! This was not how he was supposed to find out. I am still shook to my core from seeing my mother again, how was supposed to deal with this too!? Fate had been so kind to me recently, my life had overflowed with blessings, but the bill had just come due.

Alan's gray eyes dart about the group of us as he takes in the situation. It doesn't take a detective to figure out things were not on friendly terms back here. Sensing the energy his whole body subtly tenses.

"Who are you people?" Alan says as he walks out onto the deck already on guard. He had probably heard some yelling and the tension out here was thick enough to cut with a knife. He tries to be subtle about it but I note how he angles himself to stand between myself and Lamar. Lamar notices too and steps out from Diane. There was some alpha male shit going on that I didn't quite understand but I could recognize. The pair of them take each other's measure in that way that fighters did. Alan was a giant but Lamar was no shrimp himself. He was also leaner, younger, and made his living curb stomping problem Johns. I think I recall Kit saying something once about him being an ex-boxer. I also knew he was armed. He was not a dude to mess with. Alan had no idea what he'd just walked into here. He looks over his shoulder to my mother and then to me. His eyes take note of my rosy, freshly slapped cheeks. "You okay Donny?"

"It's okay Alan." I say. "I can deal with this."

He looks back to Diane and Lamar. "The hell you can." He looks at Diane, the obvious leader of the pack. "You're trespassing. Get off of my property."

My mother's face twists in disgust. "Is that your Sugar Daddy? Aw Donny, no. I shoulda guessed you were that way." It seems Diane had not filled Lexie in with all of the details. "My kid's a fuckin queer?"

I glare at her to shut the fuck up.

"Hey, he might be Daddy." Diane grins with malevolent delight. "You sharing some sugar with Daddy too Donny?" She winks at Alan. "You plowin the twink? Or do you just like to…watch?"

Alan, understandably, is confused. "What the hell?"

"Oh, so you don't know?" Diane laughs. "Ohhhh, this is delicious. Right under your nose! Ha ha ha!"

"Diane! Leave him out of this." I say as a last attempt to cut this off so that I could try to pick up the pieces afterward, but the ball was already rolling and there was nothing I could do to stop it. "We can work something out later…"

"Too late kid." She says. "I might have played nice had Evelyn not threatened me, or at least made it worth my while. A lousy thousand? I know she could have afforded more. Cheap bitch."

"Evelyn?" Alan says with furrowed brow. "Do…do you know my wife?"

"Oh yes Alan. She and I go way back."

"Thank fuck it's the wife." Lexie mutters.

"Alan, don't listen to her." I say, ignoring my bitch of a mother. "Just go back in the house. Evelyn and I will explain everything. I promise."

"Evelyn and…you?" He looks toward me and I could already see a glimmer of suspicion in his steely expression. "Explain?"

"Alan…" I start.

"Tell him Donny." Prods Diane. "Tell Alan about how you've been fucking his wife while he's busting his ass at work."

For a moment Alan's face is blank as he turns the words over in his mind. He then shakes his head. "What?"

"Little Donny here's been fucking your slut wife."

"Don't call her that!" He barks.

Diane, careful to keep Lamar between she and the wounded husband, carries on. "Real fucked up shit too. Mommy-Son shit. Makes me sick what they must say to each other as they…fuck." She pours all of her mocking scorn into that last word. She was destroying this household and loving every second of it. "Ohhh Son! Do me better than Daddy!" Lamar cringes and laughs.

"Alan…we were going to tell you." I say. "We…we never meant to hurt…"

"So it's true!?" He snaps at me.

"Y-yes!" I nod. "Yes sir, it's true. But…"

"While you're at the office working those long hours Donny here's been working your wife. Fucking her better than you ever could. On your dime too no doubt. You're just the moron footing the bill as your wife gets the meat." Diane goads, purposely pressing every button she could find. "What's the matter big guy? Can't keep your woman satisfied? Can't get it up or something? Hmm?"

A dozen different emotions cross Alan's rugged face, the most prominent ones being anger and hurt, before his granite stoicism reasserts itself. His jaw muscles flex but other than that he was a stone though I could not imagine what was going on inside of him. It was bad enough to find out that you were betrayed by your own longtime spouse, your partner and the mother of your child, by some scrawny twenty-three year old that he'd shown kindness to no less, but to have to be mocked and belittled as it happened? It was so humiliating!

"It wasn't like that…" I try to say in his defense but Diane carried on.

"And Donny wasn't the first. Oh no, he was just the last of the bunch. The one she decided to keep as her personal pet fuckboy."

This one really hits Alan hard. Like a physical blow it staggers him.

"Over five years I've been bringing pretty little twinks out here to fuck your slut wife. She must have liked them, paid top dollar. There musta been two dozen? More? Boy after boy out here fucking your woman. Young, fit, some of them hung like a horse. Hired young stallions turning your bitch out as the old cuckolded stud is put to pasture. Think of it cuck. In YOUR house. In YOUR bed. Dozens of 'em. Fucking her again and again and…"

"No!" I exclaim. "She never slept with any of them Alan. It wasn't like that. It really wasn't." I say. "I…I was the first she…bedded."

"Yeah right." Diane scoffs. "Is that what she told you? You're as much a dumb fuck as he is." She turns her attention back to Alan. "Listen, Alan, I don't care what you do with the homewrecker. He's all yours. But if you want this to stay between us…I'm gonna need five grand."

Alan says nothing. With his fists clenched tight and his nostrils flaring he just glares at Diane. Lamar uncrosses his arms and holds them to his sides, coiled and ready in case Alan did something foolish.

She continues. "It would pretty damn embarrassing if it got out that you're being cucked by a boy like him. Mmm?"

Alan snorts.

"And I'm sure your dear, sweet Evelyn wouldn't be welcome at too many cocktail parties once they knew she was a client of someone like… me. Mmm?"

Alan shakes his head as if rejecting the words he was hearing.

"I-I-I'll pay you back Alan. I swear. Just…"

"Shut up Donny." He growls through clenched teeth.

"Yeah, shut up Donny." Diane echoes. "Five G's is a bargain for that kind of peace of mind. Wouldn't you say big guy?" Her smug grin dared him to try something. "Five G's and this is all erased." She chuckles. "Of course the sister, that's a whole separate matter."

"ENOUGH!" Alan booms. "I don't deal with scum like you. You are getting off of my property, now."

With that Alan advances.

"Step back old man." Lamar warns. "You don't want this." He holds one arm out to keep Alan at bay as the other goes for something inside of his jacket. "STEP BACK!"

"Alan!" I cry. "Stop!"

It was like trying to stop a charging rhino. Alan had set his mind to ridding this cancer from his property and he would see it done. As he closes in Lamar pulls his right hand out from his jacket and a flash of steel glints in the bright summer sun.

Chapter 109: Chaos

Chapter Text

The moment that the flash of reflected sun hits my sight time slows to a crawl.

Before I had even fully recognized the glint as the six inch blade that it was I was already on the move. I didn't have time to have thoughts beyond basic concepts like danger, friend, home, protect, and family, but they were enough to spur me into action. Pushing past my mother I sprint to Alan's side just as the knife had drawn back into a readied position.

Lamar shouts something, another warning I think, but Alan wasn't stopping. If Lamar had meant the blade to be simply a threat to keep the big man at bay it had come too late. Even he had been surprised by Alan's decisive approach. Given the grim look on his face and his fearsome reputation I had no doubt that Lamar would not hesitate to use the knife once engaged. Alan's arm is outstretched to grab Lamar by the shoulder, he hadn't even seen the weapon be brandished! And with his arm up the entirety of this left flank was completely exposed.

My eyes are locked. My whole world was that knife as I run with all of my strength across the stone deck.

Down comes Alan's hand onto Lamar's shoulder and with that contact…the knife strikes!

I lunge the last few feet. With both hands I seize Lamar's wrist. He was much bigger and stronger than me but my momentum is enough to knock the jab from its original target. Normally he would have thrown me off with ease. But my goal was not to fight him, it was to buy Alan a few precious seconds. Unfortunately my momentum also carries my own body toward the deadly point.

Lamar hadn't seen me coming and the unexpected interception throws him off, giving Alan the opening he needed. Gripping his shoulder and gabbing Lamar's head in the other of his huge mitts he heaves it downward as at the same time he brings up his knee. CRACK! The brutal, crunching impact echoes off the brick wall. Lamar rises up, dazed and wobbling. He is then put down with a freight train of a right hook. Alan wasn't the quickest but when he hit something it stayed hit! Lamar lands in a heap at our feet. The knife clatters to his side.

Alan's eyes goes wide as he sees the weapon for the first time. He looks to me even as I look down at myself. A neat inch wide incision had slice open my shirt at the belly. I slap my hand to the cut and pull it away…no blood. Nothing but a scratch! I had been able to hold Lamar back just enough.

Nearly hyperventilating I stare at my hand as the realization of just how close I'd just come to death hits me. Only then does the fear set in.

"You're okay Donny." Alan says in an impressively calm voice given the circumstance. "Get the knife Donny."

"Y-y-yes Sir." I stammer. I pick up the knife in trembling hands.

Grabbing the unconscious tough guy by the scruff in one hand and the stunned Diane around the back of her neck with the other Alan drags the pair of them toward the front of the house.

I stand shaking, breathing fast, and scared out of my mind.

"God damn!" My mother's voice reminds me that she was still here. "Now THAT's a man! Whoooeee!"

I look from the knife and up at her not quite comprehending what I was seeing or hearing.

She looks to the corner where the rest of them had just disappeared then back to me again. "Donny, son, just a few bucks for old times. Whatever you got would be…"

"Go away." I sob. "Just…go away."

She sneers at my tears then shakes her head in disappointment. "You turn away you're own mother. I raised you better than that boy."

"Go awayyyy!"

Her eyes narrow. "I guess this is really goodbye then. I hope you can grow up someday Donny, you're never gonna make it in this world like this."

"GO!!!"

She turns and hurries toward the front of the building. I stand a blubbering, weeping wreck staring down at the knife that nearly ended me. I would have collapsed right there if I had not heard a banshee's wail of rage come from the driveway. It was Kitty!

Throwing the knife into the pool I wipe what tears I could from my eyes and run to the front. There I find my mother getting ABSOLUTELY FUCKING WRECKED by Kitty! Kit had our mother by the front of the shirt and was laying punch after punch into her already bloodied face. And when Kit sees me…the ass-kicking goes up another level.

"What'd you do to him!? What'd you say to him!?" Kitty screeches as she lays in punches one after the other. Lexie tried to fight back but it was no use. My mother was hard but so was Kitty. And Kit was younger, faster, and stronger too. She also had years of bottled up fury to unleash. Long story short, she beats the shit out of her…or she would have beaten the shit out of her had Alan not pulled her off. With flailing arms and kicking legs Kit is hoisted off of the ground and carried away. "YOU FUCKING BITCH! I'LL FUCKING KILL YOU!!!"

Mother collapses into the back seat where the unconscious Lamar had already been deposited. Evelyn was yelling at Diane, who was in the driver' seat, to get the hell out and never come back. Across the street I could see neighbors peering over. Valerie from two doors down was even brave enough to peek around the hedges to witness the scene. This would be talked about for years to come. Probably for as long as they lived here.

Added to the trauma of seeing my mother and the terror of nearly having been stabbed I now felt guilt as well. I'd brought this into their life. This beautiful, loving, wonderful couple…I'd brought the chaos of the city out here with me into their peaceful world.

Evelyn sees the car down the driveway and even snaps at Val. "What are you lookin at!?" The big car roars down the street and away. Evelyn stands at the end of the driveway to make sure it wasn't coming back again.

Alan had the seething Kitty held close to him around her slender shoulders, his big right hand laid over her belly as he whispers something to her. Whatever he says works as she quickly calms down and looks up at him with big soulful eyes. "I…I'm sorry. I didn't…think."

"It's okay baby girl." He pets her curly hair and holds her close. "It's going to be okay."

As for myself, well, I cry. Typical Donny move. As the adrenaline wears off and the full realization of what had just happened really hits me…I fall apart right there on the driveway. The distraction with Alan and Diane had kept my deeper emotions at bay but now that it was over my final encounter with the monster who birthed me takes its full toll.

Sobbing openly, my arms limp at my side, I blubber. "Mum."

"Baby?" Evelyn spins to look at me and in her beautiful face I see my own pain reflected back as my suffering becomes her own. "My boy!" She hurries to me and wraps me in a big motherly hug not caring who saw. Holding me tight with my head to her shoulder she whispers. "I got you baby. I got you. Mommy's got you."

Chapter 110: Calm

Chapter Text

My eyes clamped shut I cling to my Mommy. Had she not been there to hold me I would have surely fallen. Evelyn holds me close and soothes me with her healing presence. In the plain view of neighbors our once secret bond was now there for the world to see. But right now that just didn't matter.

"I've got you baby. I'm right here. And I'm not letting go."

"He knows." I whisper between weeping. "He knows. Alan knows! I tried to stop…"

"Shhhh." Mommy pets me and kisses me. "Shhhh, baby."

"Diane…told him. I couldn't…stop her. I didn't know what to do."

"Shhh, it's okay. It's okay."

"My…mother…" I heave with a wracking sob. "…hit me. She hit me."

"No! Ohhhh my boy." Her arms tighten around me. "My precious boy."

"It's okay Donny. She's gone." Kitty says, she and Alan had approached us as I wept. "We chased her away. I don't think she's coming back."

Without opening my eyes I nod. "Thank you Kitty."

She rubs my shoulder. "I love you Donny."

"Love youuu!"

"Evelyn…" Alan says in a low, soft tone.

"Not now!" Evelyn says. "I'm sorry Alan. I'm so sorry. We'll talk later."

"Evelyn…"

"Just a few minutes." She says. "I promise we'll talk. But right now…I have to look after my boy."

Keeping me held close she leads me into the house and up the stairs to her room. Closing the door behind her she takes me to the bed where she we sit side by side. She lays me down and turns me so that she might cradle my head and upper body to her. My face nestled in her warm, soft bosom she gently rocks me and whispers. "Mommy's here baby. I'm not going to let anybody hurt you. I've got you baby."

My frazzled spirit needing a hard reset I fully give myself over to my baser impulses. Turning my mind off I let simple animal instinct take over…and I begin to nuzzle. And Evelyn does not deny me.

"Hold on baby. Here it comes." Keeping my head in her left arm she unbuttons her blouse and pulls her bra up over her big plump teat.

I feel for the nipple with my nose and lips and quickly find it. I latch onto her and immediately begin to suckle.

"Mmm, mmm, mmm." I coo needily.

"There it is. Good boy."

Opening my eyes I peer up to see my angel looking back. There was so much worry and love in her beautiful hazel eyes. She knew I was hurting and she would do anything to succor my pain away. With our deep soul gaze established I begin to nurse.

Trained by our daily sessions I had come to understand, instinctively, that the nipple meant calm, it meant safe, it meant love. The metallic taste of adrenaline is replaced by the sweet flavor of milk as I draw it from the nipple. And with that taste, supported in Mommy's loving arms, I find myself again. My pulse slows, my breathing settles in to long, deep, steady breaths, and my whole buzzing body that had been revved up by trauma and terror settles into serene tranquility. Lost in her eyes and swaddled by her love all the pain and fear just…dissolve away.

Through my wide gazing eyes she sees the change come over me and smiles. She wipes my tears away. Running her fingers through my hair she whispers. "My boy. My beautiful boy."

Our moment is interrupted by the bedroom door slowly swinging open. I go to pull away but Evelyn holds me in place. Her face grimaces as if in pain but her eyes remain on mine.

"Alan…please…"

Stepping softly Alan approaches us to stand nearby. Out of my peripheral vision I could see him looming over us.

Evelyn then breaks our gaze. Looking up at her husband she pleads. "Don't hurt him." Her arms cling to me. "Don't you dare hurt my boy."

He tilts his head as he takes in the strange scene before him.

"Alan." She shudders as tears well up. "It's not his fault. Blame me. Blame me! Don't you touch him." She says. "It was all me. I'm sorry!"

He looks at her then back to me. Coming around to her right he moves the pillow out of the way and sits down beside her.

"Y-you have every right to be angry. I know what I've done to you." She says. "I've lied. I've cheated. I've betrayed everything we had. I…I don't…know…how…to…"

His face calm, his body relaxed, Alan puts an arm around his wife's shoulder. His other hand he brings to my head! I expect him to crush it like juicing a grapefruit, so did Evelyn as she tries to shield me, but instead he pets my hair tenderly as a little smile softens his hard, chiseled features.

"He's doing better I see." Alan says quietly. "He's a good looking man. I can see why he caught your eye."

Evelyn gasps, as stunned by her husband's reaction as I was. As he gently strokes my hair her body relaxes. She sniffles and looks down at me. "He's my beautiful boy."

"He really makes you happy, doesn't he?"

She nods, feeling guilty but unable to deny the truth.

"I've sensed it. I knew something had changed." He says. "I saw the spark back in your eyes again. I saw…the woman I love return."

"Oh Alan."

As they talk I just nurse and watch.

"I won't say that this doesn't hurt." He says. "But I'm not angry. You found a man who can give you…what I never could."

"Alan…I love you." She says. "But…I love him too. It wasn't supposed to be like this. He was just a man for hire. A boy to coddle and cuddle and make me feel…whole again." She sighs. "I didn't mean it to happen but…I fell in love. I fell in love with him the very first time we met."

He leans in and kisses his wifes head. "I was the first to break our vows. I knew this might happen." Alan had cheated on her? This was news to me, though it did explain a few things.

"It wasn't because of that. I forgave you. Truly. I didn't do it for revenge."

"Perhaps you forgave me too soon." He sighs. "But it opened the door for you. For you to find…what you really need."

She hesitates…then nods. "Yes."

"I could have never been this for you."

"And I never would have asked." She says. "It's not who you are. You are perfect as the man you are. And he is perfect as the man he is. He understands me. We understand each other." She brushes some hair from my face. "We need each other."

"I can see that. And I get it." He speaks from the heart. "More than you know." Despite the weirdness of having another adult man curled up and nursing off of his wife there was no judgment in Alan's gray eyes. If anything he looked happy. Happy that Evelyn had at last found contentment. He smiles and ruffles my hair. "You were really brave out there Donny."

"Mmm." I bat my eyes up at him which makes him chuckle.

"You two are something else. When you are all finished here I'd like us to talk. There are some…things that need to be discussed."

"Of course." Evelyn says, grateful beyond words. "Thank you Alan. Thank you for…understanding."

Turning her head toward him Alan kisses her, tenderly and passionately, then stands. "No hurry." With that he exits the room and quietly closes the door behind him.

Evelyn looks at me. I look at her. Each of us left speechless from how the moment we had dreaded for so long had gone down. For a guy who was so predictable…Alan was full of surprises.

Chapter 111: A New Family

Chapter Text

With Alan's blessing given and with our secret revealed the chains of guilt and shame had been unshackled. A new sense of freedom washes over me and I could tell Evelyn was feeling it to. The future was ours. Nothing in this world could separate us now. Together, as one, our spirits soar.

After a nice long feeding, equal time on both nipples as always, Evelyn pulls me away and daubs my wet lips with a tissue then sits me up beside her. As she dries her breasts of milk and saliva I take a deep breath and lean into her shoulder. "What a day."

"Mmm. What a day." She says happily. "Put me away?"

"Yes Ma'am." I smile and obey. With the gentlest of touches I tuck her soft breasts back into her bra and arrange them so they looked good.

"Thank you my Prince." She says as she buttons up her shirt.

I slap my knees and giggle. In the aftermath of so much fear and stress feeling good again had me positively giddy. "Oh wow, I needed that!"

She smiles. "Silly man." She combs my hair with her hands and smooths out my clothes. "You need to talk baby?"

I shake my head. "No thank you. I think I need some time to just process it. I just…I want to forget it right now."

"Alright. But when you're ready we'll need to talk about today." Taking me by the cheeks she looks me in the eyes. "Okay?"

"Yes Ma'am." I reply softly. "I'd like that. A lot."

Evelyn kisses me. "Good boy." She looks to the closed door and shakes her head. "That husband of mine."

"I see why you love him."

"He's only ever wanted to see me happy." She sighs. "I really don't deserve that man."

"I think you're both pretty lucky." I say. "So…uh…how is this going to work now?"

"I have no idea." She laughs. "I guess we better go find out."

Together we head downstairs. As we hit the main level voices and laughter dance down the hall from the kitchen.

"…so there he is screaming and crying, a tiny yellow speck bobbing up and down in the middle of the lake. Evelyn's freaking out and everyone's looking at me to go get him!"

"Ha ha ha!" Kitty giggles. "Of course, you're his Dad."

"I couldn't even swim back then!" Alan chortles. Chortles! Alan! "Since Eugene was in the dinghy all I could find was this damn inner tube. Tucking it under my arms I dove in and started swimming."

"What a hero!"

"I swear it took me the better part of an hour to reach him" His deep booming laughter rises to fill the whole house. "The poor kid! He was as red as a lobster!"

"No! Ha ha ha ha!"

I look at Evelyn, surprised by Kitty and Alan's open jovial banter. Evelyn was staring down the hall with a big smile on her face as she relived the moment Alan was retelling. Taking my arm she leads me onward.

We enter the kitchen to find the pair of them at the counter. Alan had on a blue apron and in front of him were a quartet of thick, juicy rib-eyes seasoned simply with just coarse salt and freshly ground pepper. Kitty meanwhile was slicing watermelon and laying out the pieces on a platter.

As Alan sees us he quips. "Hope you saved some room for supper Donny." A joke! Alan just cracked a joke. I think I was going to like this new Alan.

Kitty skips up to me. "You got a little dribble there bro." As I look down she snaps her hand up to flick my nose. "Gotcha." She giggles. "Alan told me what you two were up to up there. I just knew you were a freak."

"Shut up!"

She laughs. "Just teasin." Her face goes serious as she reaches out to touch the slice on the belly of my shirt. "You stupid…stupid…" Grabbing me by the shoulders she pulls me in for the hardest, tightest hug she'd ever given me. "I love you kid."

With Evelyn and Alan looking on I hug her back. "I love you Kitty."

"Did that bitch hurt you? She hit you? Are you okay?"

"I'm okay Kit." I say. "Evelyn made it all better. And you?"

She steps back with a rather proud grin and holds up her pink, swollen hand. "Sore knuckles."

"You're a beast!"

"Never forget it." She winks. "I can still kick your butt if I ever need to little brother."

"Have mercy!" We laugh and hug again. "Wait, you called me brother." I look to Alan. "You know?"

"Kitty just explained it." He says, putting an arm around Evelyn and pulling her to his side. She happily snugs up into him. "That story you all cooked up…you're crazy, you know that?"

Kit chuckles. "That was all Evelyn."

He rolls his eyes. "Crazy!" He gives her a squeeze. "Well, it certainly makes what we have to tell you a lot easier."

Kitty turns to face the others but keeps her arms tight around me. She was absolutely beaming with joy and brimming with excitement, way beyond anything related to the Thunderbird would inspire. Kitty looks at Alan with a telltale glimmer in her brown eyes. And I see that same glimmer reflected in his gray eyes as well. I look between the two of them and suddenly that easy flowing and upbeat conversation we'd just heard clicks into place. They'd spent a fair bit of time together fixing up that old car. Clearly they'd been doing more than just turning wrenches!

"No!" I say. "You two!?"

Kitty giggles ebuliently. "I told ya Donny. When the husband's away the wife will play."

"What? You two have been…" Evelyn was stunned. "I…I'm not sure how to take this."

Alan looks down at her. "Forgiveness for forgiveness, I hope." He says warmly. "Sound fair?"

"Uh…yeah. I guess." She shakes her head. "I still don't know…wow!"

"It was only after he found about you and Donny." Kit says.

"Kit." He warns. "No more lies. No more secrets. Not anymore."

"Sorry."

"Kit and I were working on the car and, well, things happened." He confesses. "And then they kept on happening."

Evelyn looks at me, then slowly nods. "I understand."

Well that helped explain Alan's chill reaction to being cheated on. The old dog wasn't quite the pillar of manly virtue that I thought he was. He was human too. It only made me look up to him more.

"Wow…I always thought you hated Kitty." I say.

"I knew Daddy liked me! He he he." Kit titters.

"Daddy?"

Alan squirms and blushes. Blushes! "Ahem." He clears his throat. "Anyway."

"Yes, anyways." Kitty says. "That's not the big news we have to share."

"The big new…?" The words catch in Evelyn's throat. Her eyes bulge. Her mouth hangs open. She looks to Kitty then to Alan and then right back to Kitty again. "NO!"

"Mmm." Kitty nods as her joyous smile shines like the sun.

Dumbfounded Evelyn looks up at Alan.

"Mmm." He smiles and nods.

There is a moment of silence before…

"OHHHHHH!!!" Breaking from her husband Evelyn rushes toward us and wrenches Kitty away from me to take her into a great big hug. She smothers my sister in kisses. "My girl! OHHHHH!!! Congratulations!"

"Thank you." Kitty peeps, grinning like a fool as she is peppered in motherly smooches.

Alan stands tall looking as happy and as proud as I'd ever seen a man.

I, meanwhile, stand there completely lost. "What is happening right now?"

The three of them look at me…and then whole house erupts with laughter. "You're going to be an uncle!" Evelyn cheers. "And I'm gonna be a grandma…i-if that's okay?"

"More than okay." Kitty puffs out a breath, looking overwhelmed. "I'm gonna need all the help I can get!"

"And you will get it!" Evelyn hugs her tightly.

"Uncle?" I mutter. "Uncle!" The light goes on. "NO!"

Alan chuckles. "I might have accidentally knocked up your 'wife'. Sorry about that."

"Alan!"

He holds out his hand. "No hard feelings son?"

I look up at him…and jam my hand into his for a firm shake. "Congratulations." I turn to my sister. "Congratulations!" Coming in from the side I throw my arms around the two most important women in my life. "I can't believe it." Alan steps in and joins the big family hug, his big arms encircling all of us with little Kitty right smack in the middle. Kitty and I look at each other laughing and smiling. "I just can't believe it! You're gonna be a Mom!"

"I know!" Kitty laughs, happy as I'd ever seen her. "I know! I just took the test yesterday but I already…" She stops. A look of concern suddenly crosses Kitty's face. Looking back to Evelyn and then slowly downward she asks. "Um, Evelyn….what is that!?"

Chapter 112: Love is in the Air

Chapter Text

The rest of us laugh as poor Kit looks around at us befuddled. She is made to wait another hour however, during which she continues to give Evelyn curious looks. Over perfectly done steaks, succulent sides, and glasses of rich red wine the four of sit on the back patio and spill the rest of our secrets. The biggest one coming first.

"You're serious?" Kit says with a fork of coleslaw hovering halfway to her mouth.

"Mmm." Evelyn nods.

She looks from Evelyn to Alan. "She's serious?"

Alan chuckles. "Yes she is."

She looks to me. "Both!?"

"Didn't I say she was special?" I wink back at her.

"I can't believe…" She shakes her head. "No way."

"It's true." I say.

She looks at Evelyn. "Prove it."

Evelyn laughs. "Here? Now?"

"Nobody can see." Kit nods to the high fences and hedges.

"Goodness." The flush of color across Evelyn's cheeks told me that she was feeling those few glasses of wine she'd had, we all were. And it was thanks to the wine that she reluctantly says. "Okay then."

"Mom!"

"Evelyn!"

Alan and I both guffaw. Kitty holds up a finger. "Shush!"

Blushing furiously, but smiling like a jester, Evelyn pushes back her chair. As Kitty leans in for a closer look she looks left, looks right, then hitches up her skirt to reveal the prodigious bulge contained within her straining panties. My sister's eyes widen. Going all the way Evelyn then pulls down the underwear to let her monster spill free.

"Dear God!" Kit gasps. "Evie!"

After a just a couple of seconds Evelyn quickly tucks away and swooshes her dress back down. Blushing and giggling she covers her face with both hands. "I can't believe I did that."

"Believe us now?" I ask.

Looking as stunned as I must have looked the first time I saw it Kit just nods her head.

Under the pink-orange sky of evening the four of us continue to talk and connect and settle into our strange new reality. Evelyn and I were deeply in love. Alan and Kitty were clearly crazy for each other. And, despite everything, Evelyn and Alan were still in love. These three things were going to have to be reconciled. For us to find happiness together secrets, jealousy, and selfishness could not have a place in our home. As stories are told and laughter shared it became clear that while there might be a few bumps along the way this new family was going to get along just fine. The news of a future addition only cemented our bond that much more. With Evelyn I had already found my joy. With Alan and Kitty united with us I had now found peace as well.

A few times as we talk Kitty and I catch each other's gaze and share an unspoken moment of togetherness. Our journey had been long, it had been tough, but there was a very real sense that we'd finally, truly broken through into green pastures. The scars would stay with us but the wounds would heal. Without one another we never could have made it.

Out of the corner of my eye I catch little moments like this between Evelyn and Alan as well. Side by side they had been through their own trials and tribulations to get to this point. They'd already met, married, raised a family, and come out the other side, tarnished but still together. Now here they were, redefined and rejuvenated, turning this page to another phase of their lives.

Reflecting on what had passed and looking toward the future it was a life altering evening to say the least. Alan, the most practical and sober of us, brings up the most pressing issues. "After that scene out front the neighbors are going to know something is up."

"I'm sure the news is spreading like wildfire." Evelyn agrees. "We could try to come up with a story. I mean, what did they really see?"

Alan looks from his wife to Kitty, a look of deep contentment washing over him. He holds out his hand toward her. Kitty, smiling back at him, gets up off of her chair to take his hand and climb onto to curl up on his lap. He wraps his big arms around her and holds her close. Kissing the side of her head he says. "We don't need a story." His thick fingered hand slides over Kitty's belly as if to protect the child that slumbered inside her womb. "I've got nothing to hide." He kisses my sister. "I'm proud of my baby girl."

My sister beams and kisses him back sweetly before snuggling in closer. Evelyn and look at each other with warm smiles. I move my chair closer and take her hand in mine. Love fills the air.

Evelyn sighs. "The real question is…how do we tell Eugene?"

"I have no idea." Alan laughs and shakes his head. "I can't wait to see his face when we do."

"Alan!" Evelyn chuckles. "Go easy on the boy."

Alan shrugs but I swear that I catch a roguish twinkle in his gray eyes that told he was going have some fun at his son's expense. As the night wears on the mood gradually shifts from cozy to downright intimate. More and more Alan and Kitty were whispering and giggling and giving each other desirous looks. Evelyn and I pick up on the hint that the pair wanted to be alone. Without drawing attention to it we start to tidy up the table. Working as a team, me rinsing and Evelyn loading, we put the dishes into the dishwasher as Alan and Kitty stay outside.

"They're adorable." Evelyn says softly. "I haven't seen Alan like this…in a long time. It makes my heart feel good."

"I don't think I've ever seen Kitty so happy."

"This evening started so poorly but…this might be the happiest day of my life."

"It is a special day." I say. Approaching her from behind I wrap my arms around her and whisper into her ear. "We should make it a special night."

"Baby, you're not…"

"I'm ready." I hug her, I kiss her, I nuzzle into her ear and kiss her again. "I'm ready Ma'am."

"I don't want to hurt you."

"You won't. I'm ready."

Just then there comes a light knock from the open back door. It was Kitty trying to hide a naughty grin. "Hey you lovebirds. Daddy and…" A harumph comes from behind her and she starts again. "I mean, Alan and I are going downstairs. If you don't need us anymore?"

I squeeze my Mommy's soft body tightly as she answers. "Good night my dear girl. See you in the morning."

"G'night Sis."

"Good night you two." Kitty winks then fades back into the arms of her lover. "See you in the morning." Alan closes the door and they head off to have their fun.

Evelyn turns around to look into my eyes. "My Prince." She whispers and strokes my cheek. "I suppose…there will never be a better time."

I gaze deeply into her eyes and say with all of my heart. "I am ready my Queen."

Chapter 113: Fist First

Chapter Text

I am in Evelyn's bedroom. The only light comes from a trio of scented candles, their warm glow and syrupy rich aroma filling the room. Soft, romantic instrumental music plays in the background. Over the bed was a soft fuzzy blanket upon which she would take me and on the corner of the mattress some gloves, towels, wipes, and a bottle of our favorite anal lube. The mood was set and everything was ready.

Naked and bound I am on my knees on the floor just past the foot of the bed. The bondage was simple, just my wrists bound together, but it was enough to elicit the feeling that I was hers and she was in charge. After the turbulent day I'd just had I could think of nothing that would have felt nicer than feeling helpless and under my Mommy's care. In our time together I had come to learn that being all tied up in this special space was the safest and most wonderful place in all the world. Nobody could touch me here…except her.

With my dick as hard as diamond and my butthole being opened up with a thick plug I stay kneeling with my head bowed in total supplication as I await my Mistress.

She was in the washroom and through the closed door I could hear her humming softly, a merry little tune that I'd heard her sing many times before. Somewhere along the way she must have come to associate that sweet melody with me just as I had come to connect it with her. For my ears the song meant acceptance and warmth and love. I tug against my cuffs just to feel the comforting constraint as I tremble with anticipation.

The humming stops and a moment later the bathroom light turns off and the door slowly swings open. Stepping out from the shadow of the darkened room into the golden glow of the candlelight steps my Queen, my Angel, my Goddess. And what a goddess she is!

I had never seen her look more radiant and ravishing. From head to toe she was pure female perfection. She had done her long, vibrant, wavy red hair so that fell over both of her bare shoulders like vermilion waterfall. Framed by her red locks her glossy ruby lipstick bedazzled in its intensity. Around her large stunning hazel eyes and her fine cheeks had been accentuated and highlighted with a light application of makeup. Her body…her thick, fleshy, curvaceous, voluptuous body was my every fantasy distilled into a single woman. She wore lingerie of emerald green and black. The bra was made of delicate lace that held her large plump breasts up and in. I could see her tawny nipples through the swirls. Her garter belt and the top of her black sheer hose matched the fine lace of her bra. And where a set of panties would have been had she worn the entire ensemble…there was nothing at all. Opting not be constrained tonight of all nights Evelyn let her beautiful cock and balls swing free.

Keeping my head bowed slightly I take in her raw physical beauty with upturned eyes. Twenty three years old and I had already found what many spent a lifetime seeking and never finding. I knew how blessed I was. I knew I could spend a million more and I would never find another like her. To this lovestruck guy she was quite simply the most gorgeous woman that had ever lived.

Her mind was in a similar place as she takes a step toward me before stopping and looking me up and down with a ravenous gaze. "You are such a beautiful man."

"Thank you." I whisper.

Reaching down she take a grip of her thick, meaty schlong and swings it back and forth. She wasn't fully hard but she was hardly flaccid either. Clearly she'd been thinking about me. "Open up my Prince." She says with gentle authority. "Make me hard."

"Yes Ma'am." I smile then, like a hungry baby bird awaiting a meal, I raise my chin and open my mouth as wide as it would go.

Lifting her dick she feeds it into my open maw and slides a few inches in. "Mmm, so warm and wet." She croons. Standing over me and running her fingers through my hair she says. "Hold onto my leg baby and suck it the way I like."

"Mmmmm." I moan my affirmation as I gobble down as much of her as I could handle. That very particular submissive joy I always felt while cock sucking fills me up, heart and soul. With my wrists bound I grip onto just one of her soft, shapely legs just above the knee and begin to suckle gently and steadily, just how she liked it.

"Yes. That's it." She tenderly combs her fingers through my hair again and again. "Just like that. Good boy."

"Mmmm." It is an incredible feeling to know your partner so intimately. Nobody else could sexually pleasure her as well as I could because nobody else knew and embraced her tastes as well I did. And nobody else would have trained as hard at their skills either. As the submissive of such an incredible woman I took real pride in my work. When not actually going down on her I had been reading articles and watching videos and honing my oral talents on my training toys. I could eat pussy and suck dick like a real pro now, as the rapidly swelling cock stretching my jaw could attest. "Mmmmm."

"Ohhh baby."

My eyes closed and my wet lips tight around her shaft I rock forward and back, savoring the feel of her sliding in and out. "Mmm. Hmmm. Lrrmm." I mewl and purr just how we both liked it, high and soft and submissive. "Mmmmm."

"Sooo beautiful." She caresses my temple. "My precious Donald, you do that so good." She praises me. "Now let your hands wander. Touch me baby."

"Mmmm." Together my hands glide up her leg, the right along the supple inner thigh and the left along the smooth outer thigh. Keeping the rhythm of my head steady as I suck her now hard penis I guide my hands by touch. When my fingertips find the bottom of her heavy hanging balls I shift my hands over so that I may fondle her.

"Hahhh!" She gasps softly as my hand gently tighten around her testes.

I feel their girth and weight, so much greater than my own, and pray that their creamy contents would be inside of me before the night was through. I wanted so badly for her to cum inside of me, for her to fill me up with her hot seed. Enjoying the feel of the loose velvety skin and feathery soft pubes I fondle and massage and gently tug at her plum-sized nuts. Her cock flexes to its full hardness, straining my jaw but feeling incredible as it stuffed my maw. Down below my hole hungered for her. As good as the plug felt…I was greedy for more! Somewhere along the way I had become a size-prince. Luckily for me my hung Queen had all the size a boy could ever handle.

"Mmmmmm!" Opening my eyes I gaze up at her needily. "Hmmmm."

"Soon baby, real soon." She smiles down on me, her hips slowly pumping in and out. Pulling out she smears some precum across my lips as she lets me rest my jaw then feeds her oak hard rod back in once more. "I promise."

"Mmmmm."

Slurping and sucking I slide my hands up to stroke her shaft before running them back over her balls to tuck in behind them. There I find her warm, wet pussy. She spreads her legs a little to give me space which I use to rub with one hand while with the other I push two fingers into her slit.

"Ohhh, yesss."

I suck her. I finger her. I rub her clit. All tenderly and lovingly while cooing softly. "Mmm. Mmm. Mmmm."

"Good boyyyy." She pets my head as she arches her back seductively. "Ohhhh." For a few minutes she savors the pleasure I am giving her before letting out another long sigh. "Ohhhmmm. Very good baby. I'm ready now. Are you?"

"Mmm." I nod with a mouthful of lady cock.

"Come on then. Up you go." She slips her knob from my slurping lips and dabs her tip across my smile once more. I pull my fingers from her moist cunny and lower my hands into a posture of subservience. She smiles and glances to a spot between my knees. "Messy boy."

I look down to see a dark spot in the rug. Such was my excitement that, without me even realizing it, my dick had been leaking a steady drip of precum. "I'm sorry."

She chuckles as she helps me to my feet. She kisses me firmly on the lips and whispers. "I will always be here to clean up your messes my boy. Always."

"Oh!" I swoon into her arms.

Holding me close she walks me to the bed and sits me down on the fuzzy blanket before laying me back onto it. By pure instinct my legs automatically spread wide and pull up to my sides. Not so long ago I would have been embarrassed to be seen so open and vulnerable but now I wanted to be seen like this, by her at least. There was no place for shame in this room. My Dommy-Mommy only ever made me feel beautiful.

She stands over me slowly stroking her monster cock and just admiring my body. I hold my bound hands in close at my chest just below my neck as I knew my hands would only get in the way. She would take control of everything from here on. Reaching down she taps the flat base of the buttplug that stuck of my tush. "How's it feel?"

"Good."

"Mmm." She beams, her fingers and thumb gripping around the circular base. "Okay, big breath in." I do as she says. "Now slowly out and relax." Again I obey. As I let the breath escape my lungs I concentrate on relaxing my sphincter. I grunt as the thick part of the plug stretches me but that quickly passes as Evelyn pulls the toy out and away. "Good boy."

"Hmmm."

She giggles as she watches my gaping bum wink a few times at her. "Just one last test."

"Yes Ma'am." I say, already knowing what was coming. She had always told me that before she would truly take my ass that she would fist me first to make sure I was ready for her cock, which was even thicker than her wrist, and that moment had finally come. When she first told me that I thought it so nasty and raunchy, and a part of me still did, but that only made me want it all the more. The way Evelyn made the even most insanely erotic thing seem so wholesome was a part of her magic.

She sets the plug down and puts on one of the blue medical gloves. Holding it up so that I could see she then slowly drizzles the lube, glimmering in the candlelight, over her sheathed hand. I clench my hands into fists and tremble with anticipation. She chuckles as her fingers and thumb smear the clear lubricant around her hand. "Relax baby. Be calm."

"Yes Ma'am." I focus on settling my breathing and heartbeat.

"Better." She says. Squirting an extra dollop over my hole she returns the bottle back to where it was. Stepping in, her left thigh pressing tight against the back of my right leg and her hard heavy schlong resting over top my dick, she pushes the fingers of her gloved hand against my anus and begins to rub.

"Ohhhh!" I moan.

She nods approvingly, always eager to hear my pleasure. With her dry hand she teases and plays with my tight scrotum. "Ready?"

"Yes'm." I nod.

"Here we go."

I could feel her four fingers and thumb converge to a point right at my opening and begin to press. Having just had the plug in me she finds little resistance for the first couple of inches, my booty parting for her like the Red Sea to Mose until the width of her knuckles begins to stretch me. Even this wasn't so bad though as the plug that had just been removed from me had a girth greater than Evelyn's elegant hand. And then, as if sucked in by some vacuum, the entirety of her fist slips inside of me!

"NNNGHHH!" My sphincter tightens around her wrist as her hand balls up into a proper fist to fill the space. She twists her hand and wriggles her fingers giving me sensations that an inert plug or dildo never could. "Oh God! Nnnnngh!"

"Feel good?"

"Hmmmm." I whimper and nod. "So full! Ohhhh!"

"I could tell." She giggles. "Your toes alway curl up when it's good." She carefully spreads her fingers then clenches them back together again. Whether on purpose or not she had just booped my prostate as she often did my nose. "Mmm, you're so warm and tight my boy. And you're taking it so well!"

"Ohhhh!" The feeling of something moving inside of me is…indescribable. I squirm and moan, overwhelmed with pleasure. "MNNGH!"

"Ready for more?"

"Hmmmm! Yesssss!"

"Atta boy. Deep breath. Relax." She places her free hand on my belly as if to pin me in place. Putting one knee up on the bed she leans over me, staying low so that her penetrating arm had a proper angle. More lubricant is applied then slowly and gingerly she presses into me, driving her fist deeper and deeper as the meat of her forearm stretches my ring.

"OHHHHH GOD!" I cry out. "Hahhhh!"

"That's it. Just a little more. You're doing so good baby." She leans down and kisses my tummy. "Here we go."

"NNNNNGHHH!!!" My eyes roll back as my cock quivers, hard as steel and leaking nonstop. Occasionally I would smear across Evelyn's fine lace bra as her full breasts would brush over my manhood. "HNNGHHH!!!"

Her fist, her wrist, and the better part of her lower arm stuff my bowels like nothing before. I use all of my skills to relax and open up still yet still she stretched me to the point of a low burn. It wasn't painful just extremely intense. Now I appreciated why we'd taken so long to get to this point. Despite my desire to hurry things along I never would have been prepared for this until now. Her fist deeper than my longest dildo, her arm stretching me more than my thickest plug, she had me on her arm like a hand puppet. The pressure was intense, more than I ever believed I could bear, but so to was the pleasure. I was stuffed to the brim and that feeling of total fullness was…HEAVEN!

"OHHHHHHH!!!" I groan as she starts to gradually pump her arm in and out of my straining hole.

"It's good?"

"HMMM!" I nod.

Good? Good!? There were no words to describe this ecstasy. And it went so much deeper than the merely physical. It was so strange to have another persons entire hand inside of my body. So invasive. Yet it was because of this that made it feel so right. This was total surrender. Total submission. Total intimacy. Total trust. I could not be more vulnerable or in a more compromised position and that me feel wonderful! I was hers, completely.

"I LOVE YOUUUU!!!"

"Ohh, I love you too my sweet Donald." In and out her arm pumps. "I love you so much."

"HAAAHHHH!!!"

"Look at me baby." She whispers. "Let me see those beautiful eyes."

Trembling and panting I force myself to focus and look at her. She searches my eyes, looking for signs of falseness or suffering. But she sees only a boy's bliss. As good as her arm was though this had only been a test. The final hurdle before the thing that we both desired most. "I…want…youuu." I manage to gasp. "Please Mommy! Fuck meeeee!"

"My boy, you did it." She says at a hush, her face full of joy and wonderment. It was just now really hitting her that after a lifetime of settling for alternatives she was at last about to use her mighty cock as it was meant to be used. "You did it!"

Chapter 114: Making Love

Chapter Text

"MMM!" I squirm and mewl pleadingly.

"Shhhh." Evelyn strokes my chest. "I know you're excited. But calm yourself. Relax baby boy. Shhhh."

"Y-y-yes Ma'am."

"Good boy." She smiles. "Just like that. I'm going to pull my hand out now. Get ready."

"Mmm." I nod then groan as her arm is slowly glides back through my gripping anus. "Gnnnngh!" Making her hands narrow it slips out of me with ease. God! I felt hollow inside. "Ohhhh." I whine.

"My brave, strong man." She says softly. "You're doing so good. I'm so proud of you baby."

"Mmmm."

She removes the glove and wipes the lube from her forearm.

"You are so sexy." I whisper.

"Mmm." She smiles. "Thank you baby."

"You are the most beautiful woman in the world."

She runs her hands down the voluptuous curves or her smoking hot Mommy body, down over her heavy breasts then across her soft belly to her wide hips before coming back together to grab her massive throbbing cock with both hands. She strokes it a couple of times before letting her hands slip off of the tip to move to my steel hard dick. In her two fisted grip mine was so tiny in comparison. Leaning down she treats me with a three long, gentle sucks up and down before a little smooch to the tip. "Mmm, you taste so good today."

My arms held tight to me, hands beneath my chin, I spread my legs and bat my big brown eyes in a wanton, pleading gaze of complete submission. As I knew it would my sexy cuteness melts her heart and hardens her already hard cock. I wanted to illicit her deepest passions, and I had.

"God you are…" Her hushed voice fades as she is lost for words. "Come on baby." Climbing onto the the bed she bends down over me and takes me into her arms. Guided by her and helped by her I scooch further up the bed to give her room. Once she has me in position she kisses me, deeply. As our tongues twist around each other and our mouths suck, between our pressed bodies, my perfect little penis flexes against her perfect big one and she flexes back. The feel of such a powerful cock surging to full arousal was so wonderfully humbling. Out in the world my Mommy's love let me soar like an eagle, but here in our private sanctum my place was beneath her. Always beneath her.

"Mmmm." I mewl pleadingly.

She breaks our kiss. As she looks down at me I see raw sexual fires burning like never before in her warm hazel eyes. Without another word she rises up onto her knees. She lays over a foot of thick cock down over my belly and begins to drizzle the lube over it. I look down, infatuated with her member and shook by how far up my body her penis went. Well past my belly button. Could I really take it that deep? We were about to find out. She nods to me. "Lube me up my Prince."

"Yes Ma'am."

I take her penis between both hands, the thing I could do with my wrists bound as they were, and I being to work the lubricant up and down as she continues a slow drizzle. I coat every inch of her mighty member, from her soft trimmed red pubes right to the tip of her fat knob. Oh how I loved the feel of her sliding through my hands. "Good boy." Taking my hands pulls them from her and wipes them clean, then nuzzles and kisses each palm in turn before commanding me. "Hands above your head."

"Yes Ma'am." I stretch my arms up over my head.

"You make me so happy when you listen so well."

Looking up and down my splayed body she licks her lips. Reaching behind her Evelyn unfastens her bra and lets her plump tits spill out to hang naturally. I knew them so well by now, feeding off of them everyday as I did, yet they looked more incredible to me now than the first time I saw them. In an uncharacteristic moment of untidiness she just tosses the bra to the side. I cannot help but smirk as I watch the sexy, lacy garment come flop over a picture of Eugene, one of the big cups covering his smiling face as if she had purposely wanted to stop him from seeing what was happening here. I remember how jealous I once was of him, to have a mother so amazing as her, but I wouldn't trade places with Eugene for anything now. I could never be my Mommy's son but I would always be her boy. Son's eventually had to grow up but, between consenting adults at least, a boy and his Mommy could last forever. Supporting herself on one arm, her soft breasts resting on my body, she holds her cock with the other hand. Pressing her fat tip against my entrance she readies to mount me.

"Put your arms around my neck." She whispers as she gazes deeply into my eyes. "Hold onto me."

I do as commanded, bringing my arms around the top her shoulders to hold her in a soft hug.

"If anything hurts…if anything feels wrong…"

"I know."

She kisses me. "I love you Donald."

"Love you."

And then…she begins to press. Despite her great girth, greater than anything I'd handled before, between her lubed cock and my lubed and readied hole she opens me up immediately.

"HAH!" I gasp as her huge knob slips through my anus.

"Ohhhh!" Evelyn moans, her face a mask of erotic bliss as a few more inches glide through my straining bussy. "Ohhhh…this is so much better than I even imagined!"

"NNNNNGH!" I groan through gritted teeth as my back door is spread to the absolute limit. Slowly she pushes deeper. Like her fist before but even moreso I am overwhelmed by the sheer ecstatic FULLNESS swelling inside of me. And at six ass-sundering, rectum-stretching, prostrate-crushing inches in she wasn't even halfway yet! I grip at her warm flesh and hold on for dear life. "GNNNGHHH!!!"

"Ohhh baby! Ohhh Donald! Ohhhh my sweet Prince!" Like me Evelyn was in absolute heaven. I remember my first time having penetrative sex and how wonderful it felt, it was one of those moments you just never forgot. "God baby, you're soooo tight! Ohhhhhhhh."

"MMMMMM!!!" I mewl as the inches just went on and on and on!

"A bit more…a bit more." We stare deeply into each other's souls as she at last claims my ass for her own. "Just a little bit more my sweet."

"Keep going…keep going! MMMMMM!!!" She was so much! So damn much! Stretching me and pushing me past both pleasure and pain. It did hurt, though that wasn't quite the right word. There was no pain, not in a real sense, but the strain could not be ignored. It was a good hurt, a wonderful hurt, a hurt that pushed the pleasure to new heights. My innards become engorged with thick, heavy, rock-hard cock. With my own dick, squished between us as it was, I could actually feel her rod bulging through my belly! "NNNNGHHH!!!"

And on she goes! In my sexual haze I began to believe she would continue straight through my chest and up through my mouth. But at last, after a rapturous eternity, her big, heavy balls make contact with my ass as she goes full hilt.

"My God!" She says in awe. "This is…incredible!"

"Hnnnngh." I whimper my agreement.

"You okay?"

"Yes…Mmmma'am." I pant in sharp, shallow breaths. "Slow…please. B-b-be…gentle."

She beams like only she can. "Of course my Prince." She kisses me. "Always."

Relaxing her body she settles down a bit more onto me, her soft tummy and big supple breasts smooshing me down into the mattress. God how I love to feel her weight on top of me, now that she was also inside of me it just made it all the better. And there she holds me for a time, letting me feel her and adapt to her. I wrap my legs around her lower back tightly and hold her in my arms as the pressure in my ass just gets better and better. She was in me. A part of me. Filling me. I had dreamed of this day. Nuzzling into her neck I close my eyes and savor this precious moment.

She kisses my temple and whispers. "Here we go."

Very gradually she tilts her hips and arches her back to pull a few inches out.

"OHHH GOD!" I grunt as she pulls at my insides with the retraction. It felt like she was going to turn me inside out!

Mercifully she stops after just three or four inches then firmly pushes back in again.

"Hahhhhhh!" I sing happily. "Ohhh wow!"

"Oh my goodness, you feel so good baby."

In slow, carefully controlled thrusts she does it again, and then again, and then again. Each one getting easier and feeling better. Soon she is making love to me. Turning me out like the anal loving slut that I was, but in the most loving and tender way imaginable. She strokes my face and pets my hair and gives tiny smooches and whispers her undying love to me all while ruining my ass for anyone else but her. I already knew from my biggest toy that I loved the big ones, a self confessed size-Prince, but Evelyn took it to a whole new level. That wonderful whole body high I got when taking it deep infused every atom of my being. It was positively orgasmic though much longer lasting. Holding me, touching me, caressing me Evelyn makes sweet, passionate love to her special submissive man.

"My boy." She sighs, tears of romantic joy glimmering in her eyes. "My precious, perfect, beautiful boy."

I give her my prettiest smile. "I am yours. Forever."

"Oh Donald."

Smooth and steady her hips drive in and out. Ever so gradually her thrusts get quicker and longer and more forceful. Not a hard ass-clapping fuck mind you, that simply wasn't a thing for my gentle Domme, but a good strong rhythm. Her thick shaft drawing through my taut anus, her hard girth massaging my buzzing p-spot each stroke, the deep and oh so satisfying fullness stuffing me on each thrust, and the way her stomach slides over my sandwiched dick, it doesn't take long until…

"I'm gonna cum!"

"Yes baby, cum for Mommy."

I already was. Taking in a deep breath I then cry out in heady euphoria. "HAHHHHHHH!!!" Between our pressed tummies my thick load joins the copious warm, slick precum that already wets our skin down there. She pauses to watch me climax. My sphincter pulses and grips at the schlong holding it open as my balls spew their contents. Pinned beneath her warm body I buck and writhe and orgasm harder than I ever had before. "GNNNNGHHHHH!!!"

"That's it. Good boy." She smiles. "Ohhhh, I feel you cumming so hard. Feel so good! My big, strong man cumming so good for me."

Out of my mind with pleasure my ass and my dick just keep cumming, the hard pressure from within forcing my nut to continue until there was nothing left to shoot and STILL somehow going longer. By the end I am left a trembling, mewling, smiling little butt boy. "Hnnnnnnghhhhhhh."

Evelyn kisses me with a jolly laugh. Looking down at the mess between us she quips. "That was a big one!"

"Uh huh." I gasp weakly. "Ohhh wowwww."

"I guess you're having fun then."

"Uh huh."

"Good." She says. "Okay, hands up. It's Mommy's turn."

"Yes Ma'am." I swoon and let my arms flop back over my head.

I glance down to see my creamy mess smeared all over her belly as well as my own. "So messy. Always so messy." She says through a playful grin, to which I giggle ebuliently. After a quick dollop of fresh lube she props herself up on her arms to loom over me in classic missionary position. And then…she starts to pound me!

"OHHHHH!" I cry out as her full weight drives down into me the first time.

"Mmm!" She hums as she hammers balls deep. "Too hard?"

"NO!" I exclaim. "God no!"

In long, powerful thrusts she drives it into me again and again and again. I was warmed up now, she knew I could take it. Eight, nine, ten inches pulled back before ramming back in again. Both the in and the out felt incredible. Her swinging balls pat against my tush as she plants every last inch into me over and over. Her soft body jiggles, her big tits sway and bounce, and her long glorious read hear swooshes in time to her anal fucking. There was still that carefulness, that doting gentleness, but this was easily the most aggressive I had ever seen her. Even my tender Evelyn could not completely resist that primal and overwhelming 'need to breed' that came along with a cock and balls.

"CUMMING!!!" I groan as somehow my emptied balls and half flaccid cock start to throb and twitch. This time she doesn't stop. As I cum she continues her long, firm strokes. In fact she takes it up a gear! Hooking her arms behind my knees she pushes my legs forward which tilts my pelvis upward so that she more fully drive her weight down onto me. My floppy manhod plapping up and down to the hard rhythm I drizzle my stream of jizz all over the place. Some of it hits her tits, some of it hits my face, and some of it just streaks off onto the covers. Holy shit is it intense! Jizzing while your ass was full was one thing, but jizzing while actively getting fucked silly? Mind-blowing! "HNNNGHHH!!!"

"That's it baby! Yes my sexy boy! Yes!" The clapping of flesh on flesh fills my ears, that same clapping I thought impossible for her just a short time ago, as she plows my bottom with ever growing passion. "Hngh! Mmmf! Mmm! Your ass feels so gooooood!"

"CUMMMMMMINNNGGG!!!" I groan as a third powerful climax, this one purely anal, seizes me and doesn't let go. "OHHHHHHH!!!"

"Good boy." She huffs between hard thrusts. She was breathing heavy now, a sheen of sweat glistening across over her fair womanly flesh. "Such a good boy!"

"Hahhhh…ahhhhhhh!" I am delirious in my erotic rapture. My body is rocked again and again as my soul mate rails me. "AAAHHHHHH!!!"

"Mmmmm!" She groans, the building passion coming out in her voice. "Such a strong boy! Such a beautiful man! Ohhhhhh!"

"YES! YES! YES!" I cry out on every impact. "OHHH!!!"

"Nnnf! Mmm! God baby, yes!" Keeping up the rhythm she plays with my tight balls and my completely soft cock as she fucks me. "You feel incredible. This is the best sex I've ever had. Ohhhhh God!"

Her heavy, pendulous breasts repeatedly swing past my face. I open my mouth and reach for them. "Ahhhh." Never one to deny me, spoiled boy that I was, she twists and lowers her body so that one of her plump, tawny nipples swipe over my face. In not time at all I latch and begin to suck. "Mmmmmm!"

In record time her sweet, rich milk fills my mouth. I moan and mewl and cum nonstop as I suckle her big titty hungrily.

"OH DONALD!" She wails, her beautiful face a mask of sexual bliss and her hazy hazel gaze lost to the passion that was about to claim her. "OH! OH! OHHHHHHHH!!!"

The next thing I knew Evelyn slams home, the deepest thrust yet, and inside of me I feel her monster surge. I knew, I could feel, that deep, deep, DEEP inside of me Evelyn was pumping her hot, massive load of Mommy cum. My sucking lips pop from the nipple and I SCREAM as over thirteen inches of thick, pulsing cock throbs inside of me. "MOMMYYYYYYY!!!"

"Babyyyyy!!!" Her voice joins mine as our voices form a perfect duet of shared orgasmic ecstasy. Our cries cutting short as she flops on top of me and kisses me passionately. Holding me close in her arms, her full weight on top of me and her lips locked to mine, she bucks and moans wildly into my mouth as she cums like a force of nature. "Mmmmm!"

Chapter 115: Welcome Home (End)

Chapter Text

The moment her long-lasting orgasm was over a change washes over Evelyn. In just the span of a few seconds the sexy Domme that had just destroyed my ass becomes the gentle woman I had so totally fallen in love with. Laying on top of me she gazes into my eyes aglow in the aftermath of our sex. I go to speak but she shakes her head and places a finger to my lips. "Shhhh."

I smile and obey.

Bound and pinned beneath her all I can do is endure the soft love she lavishes onto me. With a feather soft touch she caresses my sweaty brow and teases at my tousled hair. She looks at me like only she ever did, taking in every little detail that made me me. She knew and loved my every blemish and mole and tiny scar. Though older and wiser I could see in her gorgeous face that she was just as much overwhelmed as I was right now. Love makes fools of us all.

Holding me down she kisses me here and there, when ever and where ever the urge would strike her, and continuously strokes my hair and my skin. Not a word is spoken. Touch and sight and feel was more than enough to convey our thoughts and feelings. Until this very day we always worried this moment would be the beginning of the end of what we had built together but now it was just the turning of a page. With Alan's blessing given there was nothing that could ever separate us now.

I loved how her cock slowly softened inside of me and the wonderful wet, squishy, loose feeling it left behind. I loved how her hot, sweaty body stuck to mine. I loved her smell and how, through her eyes, I could see myself as the beautiful person that I really was. But most of all, I loved her.

Eventually she turns us over so that I was on top but does so carefully, so that she did not slip out. She didn't want to leave me and I wanted to her to stay. Straddled atop her I sit up and play with body as we continue to gaze and pet. In fact, I stay so long she gets hard again! Gently, slowly, romantically I ride her to another orgasm. I wished I could have gone again by my twice fucked hole had hit its limit.

We continue to play and explore. I eat her out to one last lingering climax then crawl into her arms to cuddle. I nearly fall asleep before she rouses me to attention.

She leads me out of bed and into the washroom where she bathes us both in the very tub she cleaned me that first life changing day. As thorough as ever she gets every bit of me before turning to herself. She then attends to my sore tushie, checking on it and putting some nice cool ointment on my well worked hole. Washed and fresh we head back into the room. The lube, the soiled blankets, everything is quickly tidied before we crawl into bed together for the night.

Of all of the things we'd done sleeping together through the night was something we'd never had the chance to do. I curl up into a little ball as Evelyn pulls me into her for a warm, Mommy snuggle.

I was at peace. I was happy. I was…hers.

"Good night my sweet Prince." She whispers with a kiss to my head.

I smile from ear to ear and snuggle in closer. "Good night Mommy."

Five months later and the Thompson/Garcia household is dealing with another crisis. Eugene was coming home for an unexpected visit. He would arrive first thing in the morning and none of us quite knew how in the hell we were going to explain the unique family that had formed since his last visit back before Evelyn and I had even met.

None of us were ashamed of our unique polyamorous arrangement but to actually try and explain it to one's kid was a challenge that neither Alan nor Evelyn had quite managed yet. Alan felt that it wasn't something to be talked about hurriedly over the phone, and Eugene's brief calls home were always hurried, and Evelyn didn't have the heart to tell her son that there was another 'son' in the picture. Kitty volunteered to break the news but, knowing her penchant for mischief, they adamantly refused. Besides, they'd say, it should come from one his parents and not a stranger. Honestly I think they were both hoping that he'd hear it through the grapevine somewhere along the way and bring up the issue himself but he'd been so busy and so disconnected from his hometown that he never heard about the rumors back when they first surfaced.

To the community our strange little family was something of an open secret. People now knew that the Garcia's were siblings, not spouses. Not only did Kitty and Alan take regular drives through the neighborhood in the Thunderbird she had an adorable baby bump now and everybody knew whose child it was. It was impossible not to the way Alan so proudly spoke of it. Evelyn and I went out regularly for our charity events or simply for nights on the town. And Alan and Evelyn were closer than they'd been in years, their open and honest relationship giving their marriage a much needed resurgence. It wasn't that rare for all four of us to go out either. Yeah we'd get looks but none of us gave a damn. Heck, even Alan and I had started doing things together. I'd even caddied for him once. Slowly but surely he was becoming the father-figure I'd always needed. Our family was happy and it was secure.

At first we all thought the truth would cause more problems than it did. I know back in Kitty and I's old neighborhood the rumor mill would have spinning off of its axle. Funny thing we learned about these rich folks though, they were amazing at publicly ignoring each other's dirty laundry even as they whispered slander privately. It seemed that everybody in this tranquil slice of paradise had a skeleton or two in their closets and didn't dare speak too loudly.

The months, the most joyous of my life, had whizzed by in a blur. Alan was still Alan, though a much mellowed and happier version of the man he was before. Kitty, as strong and healthy as a woman could be, was now enrolled in her accountancy course and was doing well. Not that her grades really mattered that much since her 'Daddy' already made sure that she had cushy job lined up once she was ready to work after some time with the baby. Hooray for nepotism! My art had come along leaps and bounds, some of it now hanging proudly down at Harper's cafe. There had been some interest among the well-to-do clientele and I suspected my first sale wasn't far off now. Though we didn't need the money I still worked at the cafe. The friends I'd made and the things I was learning made the job a nice stabilizing facet to my new life. And Evelyn? Well, she was in Mommy heaven. She had a family again. She had people that needed her. She had two stubborn young twenty-something siblings and a husband to look after. Most of all, she had her boy. And with a new addition just a few months away now you better believe the nursery was the best in the whole damn city. Evelyn's joyful squeal still rang in my ears from the day that Kitty asked her if she could stand in as nanny, wet-nurse, and loving grandma whenever Kit needed a break.

Diane, Lamar, my mother, and our old life was securely locked away in the past. Under Alan and Evelyn's care they couldn't touch Kitty and I anymore. By embracing our love and the truth of our situation there was nothing they could threaten us with. And, after that last painful encounter with her, my feelings toward my mother were as dead as her cold, shriveled heart. I learned that the opposite of love was not hate but apathy. I just didn't care about her and that freed me of her for good. Even if she showed up again someday she would be little more than a stranger to me now. I'd been going to therapy to work out some of my issues, though truthfully it was Evelyn who really healed me.

As our supper concluded, another culinary masterclass by Evelyn, Alan makes the decision. "I'll tell Eugene when he gets here. Man to man." He says before looking to Kitty and I. "You two make yourselves scarce until I can break the news."

"Awww." Whines Kit. "I want to see his reaction."

Alan chuckles. "I'll tell you all about it baby girl."

"If that's what you want big guy." I shrug. "Honestly, serves him right for not calling regularly."

"Now Donald." Evelyn gently scolds. "You know how busy he is."

"Yes Ma'am."

She winks at me. "I think my boys are going to get along just wonderfully."

I roll my eyes dubiously. "Yes Ma'am."

"It's decided then." Alan nods. "I'll make it quick." He wipes his mouth with a napkin and gets ready to get up from the table.

Kitty pokes his arm, that old impish twinkle in her eye again. "Aren't you forgetting something?"

"Huh?" He looks at her and an instant later I notice a blush color his cheeks above his beard. "Oh, right. Ahem…uh, Donny?"

I hide my smile behind my last sip of wine. I knew that blush well at this point. "Mmm?"

"I was…we were…erm, well, we were wondering…"

"Yes?" I get up to help Evelyn with the dishes.

"Ask him." Prods Kit.

He grumbles. "A man shouldn't have to ask to be with his own…"

"Daddy, please." Begs my sister with those big, irresistible brown eyes of hers.

Evelyn shakes her big booty our way as she places some of the dirty plates on the counter. "Ask my Prince nicely or the answer is no."

"Ahem!" He clears his throat then blurts out all at once. "Kitty and I were wondering if we could borrow Evelyn tonight."

"Borrow her?" I ask innocently.

"You know what I mean!" He bellows.

I laugh. "I suppose…"

"That means yes!" Hoots Kitty. "You're with us tonight Evie baby."

"Wait a sec…" I protest.

"Oh my!" Evelyn chuckles. "Well, this should be fun."

"Damn right it will." Kit grins. "Threesomes are the best." She looks at me and teases. "Aren't they Donny? Aren't threesome just the best?"

Through clenched teeth I gripe. "I wouldn't know, sis."

"Oh yeah, that's right." She chirps playfully. "I forgot."

I might have 'cucked' Alan at the onset but in the end the big guy had gotten the last laugh. I couldn't be with my sister, obviously, and neither Alan nor I wanted to do bedroom things involving the other which meant that I was the one left in the cold when threesomes were had. Evelyn and I agreed that her cock was mine and mine alone but she was free for unfettered fun otherwise. In this castle I loved being the Prince, I LIVED to be my Queen's Prince, but it was still pretty damn good to be King.

I grumble and give Kitty a brotherly glare. "Have fun…I guess."

"We will." Kitty croons with a great big grin.

An hour later I am in the living room working through a new technique on a small water painted landscape and trying to ignore the moans coming from upstairs when all of a sudden the front door unlocks, opens and slams shut again.

"What the hell!?" I spring up from my seat and hurry to the door to see all six foot one and two hundred pounds of a lean good-looking man about my age with very familiar hazel eyes.

He looks down at me as perplexed to see me as I was to see him. "What the hell yourself." He says, his Dad's gruffness coming out in his baritone voice. "Who are you?"

"I…"

"OHHHHHH EVIEEEE!!!" My sister's cries of passion echo down the stairs followed swiftly by. "Oh yes! Oh yes! OH YES! Mmmmm! Hahhhh! Yes! Choke me with your big cock Daddy…glllrrmmm!"

"What the fuck?" Eugene gawks.

"Hey Eugene." I greet him warmly. "Welcome home."

"Welcome home?" He says. "Who in the hell are you? And what in the hell is going on here?"

"My name is Donny." I take his hand and shake it. "It's so good to finally meet you."

"Finally…?"

The moaning voice of his mother, and my Mommy, is the next to descend from the kinky debauchery happening above our heads. "Ohhhh Alan! God yes!"

"And as for what's going on here." I smile as I motion him to take a seat in the living room. "Well, that's going to be a long story bro."

The End

Chapter 116: Should Have Called First (Alternate Ending)

Notes:

An alternate final chapter for those who did not enjoy the first one. This chapter is meant to be an alternative version of Chapter 115, i.e. it continues on from Chapter 114. As there will likely never be a sequel to this story please choose which ending you like and consider it to be canon.

Chapter Text

The moment her long-lasting orgasm was over a change washes over Evelyn. In just the span of a few seconds the sexy Domme that had just destroyed my ass becomes the gentle woman I had so totally fallen in love with. Laying on top of me she gazes into my eyes aglow in the aftermath of our sex. I go to speak but she shakes her head and places a finger to my lips. "Shhhh."

I smile and obey.

Bound and pinned beneath her all I can do is endure the soft love she lavishes onto me. With a feather soft touch she caresses my sweaty brow and teases at my tousled hair. She looks at me like only she ever did, taking in every little detail that made me me. She knew and loved my every blemish and mole and tiny scar. Though older and wiser I could see in her gorgeous face that she was just as much overwhelmed as I was right now. Love makes fools of us all.

Holding me down she kisses me here and there, when ever and where ever the urge would strike her, and continuously strokes my hair and my skin. Not a word is spoken. Touch and sight and feel was more than enough to convey our thoughts and feelings. Until this very day we always worried this moment would be the beginning of the end of what we had built together but now it was just the turning of a page. With Alan's blessing given there was nothing that could ever separate us now.

I loved how her cock slowly softened inside of me and the wonderful wet, squishy, loose feeling it left behind. I loved how her hot, sweaty body stuck to mine. I loved her smell and how, through her eyes, I could see myself as the beautiful person that I really was. But most of all, I loved her.

Eventually she turns us over so that I was on top but does so carefully, so that she did not slip out. She didn't want to leave me and I wanted to her to stay. Straddled atop her I sit up and play with body as we continue to gaze and pet. In fact, I stay so long she gets hard again! Gently, slowly, romantically I ride her to another orgasm. I wished I could have gone again by my twice fucked hole had hit its limit.

We continue to play and explore. I eat her out to one last lingering climax then crawl into her arms to cuddle. I nearly fall asleep before she rouses me to attention.

She leads me out of bed and into the washroom where she bathes us both in the very tub she cleaned me that first life changing day. As thorough as ever she gets every bit of me before turning to herself. She then attends to my sore tushie, checking on it and putting some nice cool ointment on my well worked hole. Washed and fresh we head back into the room. The lube, the soiled blankets, everything is quickly tidied before we crawl into bed together for the night.

Of all of the things we'd done sleeping together through the night was something we'd never had the chance to do. I curl up into a little ball as Evelyn pulls me into her for a warm, Mommy snuggle.

I was at peace. I was happy. I was…hers.

"Good night my sweet Prince." She whispers with a kiss to my head.

I smile from ear to ear and snuggle in closer. "Good night Mommy."

Five months later and the Thompson/Garcia household is dealing with another crisis. Eugene was coming home for an unexpected visit. He would arrive first thing in the morning and none of us quite knew how in the hell we were going to explain the unique family that had formed since his last visit back before Evelyn and I had even met.

None of us were ashamed of our unique arrangement but to actually try and explain it to one's kid was a challenge that neither Alan nor Evelyn had quite managed yet. Alan felt that it wasn't something to be talked about hurriedly over the phone, and Eugene's brief calls home were always hurried, and Evelyn didn't have the heart to tell her son that there was another 'son' in the picture. Kitty volunteered to break the news but, knowing her penchant for mischief, they adamantly refused. Besides, they'd say, it should come from one his parents and not a stranger. Honestly I think they were both hoping that he'd hear it through the grapevine somewhere along the way and bring up the issue himself but he'd been so busy and so disconnected from his hometown that he never heard about the rumors back when they first surfaced.

To the community our strange little family was something of an open secret. People now knew that the Garcia's were siblings, not spouses. Not only did Kitty and Alan take regular drives through the neighborhood in the Thunderbird she had an adorable baby bump now and everybody knew whose child it was. It was impossible not to the way Alan so proudly spoke of it. Evelyn and I went out regularly for our charity events or simply for nights on the town. And Alan and Evelyn were closer than they'd been in years, their open and honest relationship giving their marriage a much needed resurgence. It wasn't that rare for all four of us to go out either. Yeah we'd get looks but none of us gave a damn. Heck, even Alan and I had started doing things together. I'd even caddied for him once. Slowly but surely he was becoming the father-figure I'd always needed. Our family was happy and it was secure.

At first we all thought the truth would cause more problems than it did. I know back in Kitty and I's old neighborhood the rumor mill would have been spinning off of its axle. Funny thing we learned about these rich folks though, they were amazing at publicly ignoring each other's dirty laundry even as they whispered slander privately. It seemed that everybody in this tranquil slice of paradise had a skeleton or two in their closets and didn't dare speak too loudly.

The months, the most joyous of my life, had whizzed by in a blur. Alan was still Alan, though a much mellowed and happier version of the man he was before. Kitty, as strong and healthy as a woman could be, was now enrolled in her accountancy course and was doing well. Not that her grades really mattered that much since her 'Daddy' already made sure that she had cushy job lined up once she was ready to work after some time with the baby. Hooray for nepotism! My art had come along leaps and bounds, some of it now hanging proudly down at Harper's cafe. There had been some interest among the well-to-do clientele and I suspected my first sale wasn't far off now. Though we didn't need the money I still worked at the cafe. The friends I'd made and the things I was learning made the job a nice stabilizing facet to my new life. And Evelyn? Well, she was in Mommy heaven. She had a family again. She had people that needed her. She had two stubborn young twenty-something siblings and a husband to look after. Most of all, she had her boy. And with a new addition just a few months away now you better believe the nursery was the best in the whole damn city. Evelyn's joyful squeal still rang in my ears from the day that Kitty asked her if she could stand in as nanny, wet-nurse, and loving grandma whenever Kit needed a break.

Diane, Lamar, my mother, and our old life was securely locked away in the past. Under Alan and Evelyn's care they couldn't touch Kitty and I anymore. By embracing our love and the truth of our situation there was nothing they could threaten us with. And, after that last painful encounter with her, my feelings toward my mother were as dead as her cold, shriveled heart. I learned that the opposite of love was not hate but apathy. I just didn't care about her and that freed me of her for good. Even if she showed up again someday she would be little more than a stranger to me now. I'd been going to therapy to work out some of my issues, though truthfully it was Evelyn who really healed me.

As our supper concluded, another culinary masterclass by Evelyn, Alan makes the decision. "I'll tell Eugene when he gets here. Man to man." He says before looking to Kitty and I. "You two make yourselves scarce until I can break the news."

"Awww." Whines Kit. "I want to see his reaction."

Alan chuckles. "I'll tell you all about it baby girl."

"If that's what you want big guy." I shrug. "Honestly, serves him right for not calling more often."

"Now Donald." Evelyn gently scolds. "You know how busy he is."

"Yes Ma'am."

She winks at me. "I think my boys are going to get along just wonderfully."

I roll my eyes dubiously. "Yes Ma'am."

"It's decided then." Alan nods. "I'll make it quick." He wipes his mouth with a napkin and gets ready to get up from the table.

Kitty pokes his arm, that old impish twinkle in her eye again. "Aren't you forgetting something?"

"Huh?" He looks at her and an instant later I notice a blush color his cheeks above his beard. I hide a smile behind my last sip of wine. I knew that blush well at this point. While Alan loved sex as much as the rest of us talking about it openly made it uncomfortable. And Kitty got a kick out of making him do so. "Oh, right. Ahem…uh, Kitty and I need the master bedroom tonight."

"Oh?" I say. "But it's our week in the big bed."

"Ahem, erm." Alan squirms. "I've been thinking this rotation thing…er, we should get another master bedroom."

"What's going on dear?" Evelyn asks as she gathers plates. "Something special about tonight?"

"Yeah, why do you need the big bed?" I get up to help Evelyn with the dishes.

"I was…we were…erm, well, we were wondering…"

"Tell them." Prods Kit with a teasing smile.

He grumbles. "A man shouldn't have to ask to sleep in his own damn bed!"

"Daddy, please." Begs my sister with those big, irresistible brown eyes of hers knowing full well that she had him wrapped around her little finger. "I want to do it tonight!"

Evelyn shakes her big booty our way as she places some of the dirty plates on the counter. "Ask my Prince nicely or the answer is no."

"Ahem!" He clears his throat then blurts out all at once. "Kitty and I got some bondage gear. Alright? We want to try it."

"And the big bed's got better tie down places." Kitty says looking rather proud of Alan for admitting the truth. "We need a solid bed if it's gonna hold this big beast."

"Wait…you!" I point at Alan whose blush darkens another shade. "You kinky bugger."

"None of your business!" He bellows. "And it's for both of us."

"Him first though." Kitty winks. "I'm gonna have my way with him. He he he. He'll be at my mercy."

He grumbles and shrinks in his chair but I could see the happiness in his gray eyes.

"What do you think?" I ask Evelyn.

She laughs and rushes to her husband's side to give him a big ol' smooch to his pink cheek. "I think it's adorable. Have fun dear."

"Mmm…thanks dear." A guilty smile plays at his lips.

"Thank you!" Kitty hoots. "Tonight Mistress Kitty returns!"

"Returns?" Alan raises a brow.

"Oh." She winks. "Did I forget to mention? I might have done this once or twice before…slave!"

Alan palms his face and mutters. "What have I gotten myself into?"

We all share a good natured chuckle at his embarrassment. While we appreciated Alan's request it had never been in doubt. This was still his castle and he was our liege. It was how we all wanted it. In this castle I was content to be the Prince, I LIVED to be my Queen's Prince, but it was still pretty damn good to be King.

"Have fuuun." I croon as Alan takes Kitty's hand and the pair of them head off for their nighttime fun.

"We will!" Kitty says with a great big grin.

An hour later Evelyn and I are in the living room enjoying some time together yet doing our own thing. I loved these quiet moments where we simply shared our presence with each other. She was reading while I worked through a new technique on a small water painted landscape as in the background some quiet classical music played…though mostly it was the moans and cries from upstairs that we were hearing.

"They're really going at it tonight." I say as I dab some ruddy orange across a sunset.

"Mmm." Evelyn hums as she turns a page. "I'd say so."

The pair of us are startled when all of a sudden the front door unlocks, opens, and slams shut again!

"What the hell!?" I spring up from my seat and hurry to the door to see all six foot one and two hundred pounds of a lean good-looking man about my age with very familiar hazel eyes.

He looks down at me as perplexed to see me as I was to see him. "What the hell yourself." He says, his Dad's gruffness coming out in his baritone voice. "Who are you?"

"I…"

"Eugene?" Evelyn gasps as she comes up behind me. "Oh! You're…early." She glances nervously up the stairs. "Oh no."

"Yeah." He says to his mother. "Who is this guy?"

"Him?" Evelyn flails. "Oh, uh, you see…oh boy. Your father was going to do this."

"Do what?"

Before Evelyn can formulate a proper answer there is a thunderous thump of a bed slamming into a wall then a booming cry of passion that echoes down the stairs. "OHHHHH GOD! MERCY MISTRESS KITTY! MERCYYY!!!"

This is followed immediately by my sister's wailing. "No mercy for you Daddy! Ohhhhh yes! Yes! YES! Don't you dare cum unless I say so…SLAVE!"

"OHHHHHHH!!!"

"Oh boy." Evelyn covers her face. "Oh boy, oh boy, oh boy. You really should have called."

"What the fuck!?" Eugene gawks, his eyes bugging from his head as he looks from the stairs to his mom and back again. "Is that…Dad!?"

"Hey Eugene." Stepping in I greet him warmly and casually. "Welcome home."

"W-w-welcome home?" He stutters. "Who in the hell are you? And whose that up there with my Dad? And what in the hell is going on here!?"

"My name is Donny." I take his hand and shake it. "It's so good to finally meet you."

"Finally…?"

"And as for what's going on here." I motion him to take a seat in the living room. "Come in. Sit down." His Mom slips her arm around my shoulders to hold me proudly at her side. I look at my beautiful Evelyn and smile then back to the puzzled face that bore those same hazel eyes. "It's going to be a long story bro."

Son for Hire: Interludes

Grimbous

Summary:

Supplementary chapters for the story: Son for Hire. Occasionally there may be a chapter that breaks from Donny's point of view or isn't appropriate to have as a main numbered chapter in SfH, these sorts of chapters will go here.

Chapter 1: Papi

Chapter Text

This chapter tells of what Kiki was doing on her mysterious errand from Chapter 49 to 55 of Son for Hire.

Her arms hugged tight around her Kiki waits at the curb for her ride for the night. It was a warm evening but she was still getting chills as the physical effects of her addiction withdrawal hadn't quite disappeared completely. She is thankful to see the long city bus turn the corner at the end of the block and head her way. It would be warm in there. About two car lengths away Kiki spots the driver's wrinkled friendly face light up as he spots her.

The bus stops, the doors open, and the balding pudgy man behind the wheel welcomes her aboard.

"Kitty." He says in that Puerto Rican accent that Kiki knew so well. He knew her real name of course, they'd known each other for years, but a miscommunication during the first time they met had stuck to become an endearing nickname. He watches her pass by, she offers no fare as usual and that was fine by him. "Long time."

"Too long." She settles into the seat right at the front, her usual seat, and lets out a long relaxing breath. "Hey Papi."

He pulls the doors closed and starts off again. There was no reason to dally, he knew she would be there for the rest of his shift. For the spirited young prostitute this bus was her holy sanctuary and Papi her pastor. Whenever she needed an escape from family pressures or a night off from work or a kindly ear or simply somewhere warm and safe this is where she would come. She never shared just what this route and this driver meant to her, not even with her brother, as this was something precious of her own.

Kiki looks about the dim bus. At the back there were a couple of teens with their faces down into their phones and older guy about halfway down with his nose buried in a book. "Slow night."

"Yeah." He says. "Just the way I like it."

Kiki smiles. She knew he was going to say that. If Papi was one thing it was predictable. No. Not predictable, dependable. He drives on in silence. He knew that she would open up without prodding when she was ready to talk. Kiki sits for a time just content to watch Papi drive. She feels the comforting hum of the engine and the too hot warmth of the heaters and enters a state of calm content. People come on, people get off, and the city lights stream by as they always did.

"I'm moving." She says at last.

"I heard." He nods. "I also heard you were in the hospital."

Kiki shrinks in her seat. "Yeah."

"We were gonna visit but you were already out by the time I found out."

It touched Kiki hearing he would have come. She knew him well enough to know he wasn't bullshitting her either. Even after all these years the old fella still humbled Kiki. "You didn't need to."

"Yeah, I did." He says matter of fact. "I was glad you got out so quick though."

"Yeah. Donny got me through it. I'm feeling better now."

"What'd I tell you Kit? About that junk. What did I say?"

"I know Papi. You warned me." She says guiltily. "I'm cleaning up now though. I'm going straight."

He gives a firm nod. "Good."

"I'm going to try anyway."

"You'll do it." He says without a hint of doubt. "You're too damn stubborn to give up on something you set your mind to."

She laughs. "I hope you're right."

"Aren't I always?"

"Yeah, you are."

"And how is your brother?"

"Good. Great! It's because of him we're getting out of here. He's got this once in a lifetime thing happening." She says. "I don't know why but he's hauling his trouble making sister along with him."

"Because he loves you." He says with his usual blunt honesty. "He's a good kid."

"Yeah. The best."

Papi asks no probing questions about the move, content that Kiki would share what she was comfortable with in good time. Not one to mince words he says what he is feeling straight out. "I'll miss seeing you. You always brightened my night."

"Oh Papi." Kiki lets out a sigh. "I'll miss you too. I'll miss you most of all. Fuck. You've been the closest thing to a father I've ever had."

This brings a smile to the old driver's craggy face. "I always wanted a daughter."

Kiki leans her curly haired head against the barrier that separated the seat from the stairs and adoringly gazes at the man with real love in her heart. Papi was nearly old enough to be her granddad, had a unglamorous job, and was certainly nothing special to look at but Kiki would have been his girl in the blink of an eye had he ever once suggested it. Lord knows she'd offered her services to him often enough. His heart belonged to another however.

"How is Jean?" She asks.

"The boss? Fatter and meaner than ever."

"You're so bad."

He carries on. "And her eyes are going now so she always squinting." He looks back at her with an exaggerated ogre like scowl. "Imagine coming home to that every night? I wish I was the one who needed glasses!"

"You're the worst!" Kiki laughs a hearty laugh. Never once had she heard him say a kind word about his wife yet she knew the man loved her with every fiber of his being. Just for old time's sake Kiki offers one last time. "Well, if it's that bad, if you want a night with a pretty young thing…"

He chortles, fully expecting the indecent proposal. "I'm good, thanks."

"Last chance." She says with the teeniest iota of hope. "No charge."

"No charge? No cojones."

"No cojones?"

"Yeah, me." He thumbs at his chest. "The boss finds out and…SNIP! No cojones." He straightens up in his seat. "Nice to know I still got it though."

Kiki is beaming. "You do indeed Papi." She says. "And how are the kids?"

"Pain in the ass." He gripes. "But good." He glances back at her. "Don't have sons. You won't have a moment's peace."

She laughs. "And daughters are better?"

"Mmm." He considers it a moment then chuckles and shakes his head. "On second thought, maybe not. Too many worries." He taps his temple. "Crazy boys do in your head. Drive you loco!" He taps his chest. "But girls, they do your heart."

"Do your heart?"

He shrugs. "I dunno. Seems to me anyway."

"I'm not sure what you're saying but you're probably right, as usual."

"You need to be a dad to know." He agrees sagely. "It's a dad thing."

And so it goes. With an unspoken understanding that this might be the last time they see each other the pair talk through the miles and through the night. The natural rhythm of the other riders coming and going is barely noticed as they go around and around Papi's long inner city route. The minutes speed by and quickly turn into hours as they bask in the warmth of their unlikely friendship.

Along the way something strikes Kiki. An echo of feelings she'd experienced very recently. Good feelings. As she listens to Papi tell a story of his three boys nearly killing each other by mimicking the moves of the pro-wrestling show he'd recently taken them to it hits her what it was. Papi was the only man she knew who talked to her with a particular type of care and confidence, one that she found very appealing. It was comfortable, it was safe, and it let her lower her guard. He didn't look at her with the oh so familiar veiled eyes of a man curious about her romantically or sexually. He didn't look down on her like so many men did once they found out what she did. He didn't look up to her like Donny. He simply spoke with her as equals but with something deeper going on as well. Respectful yet with a sort…masculine authority? Papi was a man who knew himself and held himself with an old fashioned kind of honor that was a rarity in the world today…just like Alan.

Papi and Alan were very different men. Alan stern and stuffy, Papi jovial and full of dad humor, Alan yearned for comfort and quiet, Papi embraced the chaos of his exuberant family and the world that he encountered on his route, Alan focused on status and material things, Papi contented with the joys of family and friends, Alan a muscular behemoth, Papi short and pudgy, and yet there were commonalities too. They were both older, both wiser, both fathers, both had good hearts, and both were well settled in their home lives and careers. The fact that Kiki had, at the spur of the moment, decided to drop the name Kitty for Alan to use certainly heightened the echoes. She keeps her focus on the moment but she found the connection of these two disparate men…curious.

Too soon Papi's shift is over. He switches the sign to 'Out of Service' and heads for his last stop of the night. They ride in silence the last few minutes until at last he pulls up the same curb he'd picked her up at. Thankfully there was nobody there waiting. He opens the door and the pair of them get off the bus. With the diesel engine chugging in the background they face each other.

"I will miss you Papi." She says with tears in her eyes. "More than you know."

He offers a hug, she takes it. "If you find your way back, don't be a stranger huh?"

"I won't."

He hugs her tight. "Look after yourself. Okay?"

"I will." She promises with all of her heart. They part and step away from each other. "Um…as soon as I have that money I owe you…"

"I know." He cuts her off, making it clear he never really expected to be paid back. "No rush."

She starts to break, a fat tear rolls down her cheek. "Y-you…don't know how much you helped us. Helped me. I couldn't have…I just couldn't have done it. You can't understand what you mean to me."

"Ah Kitty." He rests a hand on her shoulder. "You're the closest thing to a daughter I ever had." He taps his chest with his other hand calling back his talk of daughters earlier. "You're in there now." He then reaches back to pat his old bus. "And I'll be in here, if you ever need me again."

"Oh Papi!"

They embrace once more. They hug, holding it just a little longer this time, then part again.

"Well." He says. "I better get home before the boss wonders where I am."

"No cojones?"

He nods with a grave look and makes a snipping motion with his fingers. "No cojones!"

She laughs and watches him climb back into his bus. He settles into his seat and looks down through the open door.

"Goodbye Kiki. And good luck."

"Hey!" She says. "That's the first time you used my actual name."

With a smile and a wink and he closes the door then pulls away. He would head back to the garage and then home to his own family. Kiki watches Papi's bus go and stands tall. She felt good. She felt strong. She felt well. Better than she had in ages. With that done the final tether to this neighborhood had been released. She was now truly ready for her new life.

Chapter 2: Thunderbird Chapter 1

Chapter Text

Author's Note: The Thunderbird chapters are another Kit focused Interlude, as Papi was, but this one will consist of multiple chapters. These chapters take place in the immediate aftermath of chapter 94 of Son for Hire.

Kitty and Alan stand in stunned silence as Donny storms down the driveway to disappear around the neighbor's hedge.

Feeling awkward and embarrassed by her brother's behavior Kitty turns to Alan. "He…he's just upset. He didn't mean those things Alan."

"Yeah he did." Alan says. "And that's just fine. I'd rather know where I stand with a man than to be left guessing."

Kit wondered if she ought to go after her fake husband. Is that what a proper wife ought to do? She wasn't sure. As a sister she was pretty fucking pissed off. Donny had popped off on her, again, and though she knew he was going through a lot of upheaval in his life right now she certainly did not appreciate being spoken to like that. Not from him of all people. Worse yet, he lashed out at Alan after one of the sweetest damned things she'd ever seen a man do for somebody. A free car to help the young couple out? What could have been nicer than that? They'd already accepted so much of Evelyn's grandpa's stuff, why was this one so different? Donny was just being petulant because it wasn't his precious Evelyn.

Blunting her anger was the fact that she felt responsible for what had just happened. She hadn't told her brother about her conversation with Alan earlier that afternoon. She hadn't been hiding the encounter from Donny on purpose, in fact she was planning to tell him before they went to bed that night, but this gesture from Alan had come completely out of the blue. She wrongly assumed Alan would never bring this subject up or, if he did, it would be some time from now. Instead of a hundred jagged little lies to keep stringing Alan along thinking that she was pregnant Kitty had opted for one big terrible lie that would tie this loose end off nice and tidy. The way the big guy was concerned about her well-being when he thought she was pregnant really touched her and she couldn't bear seeing him worry about her like that over a falsehood. He might be a blind fool concerning his wife but he was still a good man and didn't deserve what was happening to him. Her sympathies weren't enough to make her end this ride on the gravy train but there was no point making it any worse than it had to be for him.

"He'll cool off." Alan says sagely. "It's a guy thing. Leave him be and he'll come back with his head on right."

"Okay. If you say so." She says in a small voice.

Alan tilts his head, his eyes narrowing. "Does he fly off the handle like this often Kitty?"

Out of the corner of her eye she peers up at Alan. "You're worried about me. You're such a Dad."

He scoffs.

"No, Donny's a gentle soul." She says. "He's just going through a lot right now. The move, looking for a job, the other stuff, you know."

"Yeah. I didn't realize he was raised without a father." He says as he rubs his big meaty hands together. "I can see why it's a sore point. So you're both from fatherless homes?"

"Uhhh, yeah." Kit had almost forgotten she'd told Alan that about herself. "I had no Daddy either."

"Seems to be the way things are going."

"Yeah." Kitty sighs and turns back toward Alan. "He says it doesn't matter to him but…he could probably use a bit of male guidance sometimes."

"Might be a bit late for that." Alan says, a hint of sadness in his voice. "Anyway, you want the clunker or what?"

Kitty looks at the old t-bird. Reaching out she runs her hand over the front fender. Momentarily dropping the sweet young ditz persona she usually kept up around Alan she says more seriously. "You don't have to give this to us Alan. Especially after that. Why don't we just forget about this whole thing."

"Nonsense." He says. "You need it. You want it. And I want it out of here. This thing is taking up space where a Benz could be parked."

"You really don't mind?"

"No." He states directly. "Listen, if it makes you feel better we can tell Evelyn and anybody else that asks that you bought it from me. Give me a few bucks and it won't even be a lie."

Kitty has to hide her smirk. But it was a lie. What was one more lie to add to all of the others? Why should Alan be the only one living honestly? What a fucking glorious mess this whole thing was.

"I'll give you twenty bucks for it." She says firmly.

"Deal." He holds out his hand.

Kitty looks at his big mitt…then slips her hand into it. Hers nearly disappears inside of his as the pair seal the deal with a shake. His hand was big, powerful, and yet his warm palm was surprisingly supple against her soft dainty fingers. His were not the hard and calloused hands of a laborer though they'd seen some good honest work in their day.

"Keys are in the ignition." He says. "When Donny's up for it he can come up anytime to work on it."

Kit looks back out into the rosy light of evening. "I'm not really sure he's going to be interested. Maybe the paint but I don't think he's much of a fixer kind of guy." She smiles brightly and pops up tall. "But luckily there's always me."

"You?"

"Yeah! Why don't you teach me?" She says, her eyes gleaming. "I'll be a good student. Pleeeease!"

Alan shifts uncomfortably. "I…don't think that's a good idea Kitty."

"Why not? What are ya, sexist or something? Come on, a girl can fix a car as good as a guy."

"I'm not doubting your ability Kit, it's just not a good idea." His eyes flit, just for an instant, to the empty bay where his wife's car usually sat. "If Donny won't do it you can hire a guy. I might be able to swing you a good deal with my mechanic. Not too good mind you. He's a crook, but he does good work."

"Respectfully…that's some bullshit Alan."

He cocks an eyebrow. "Good Christian girl's got quite a mouth on her."

She stamps her foot and crosses her arms. "It's not fair. I'm willing to do the work. I just need to be shown what to do. You were willing to do it for him. I'm sorry I'm not a dude but…"

"Kit." He holds up a hand. "It's not about that. I just can't."

"Fine." She pouts melodramatically. "I'm a capable, intelligent woman. I'll do it without you then. I don't need a man to fix a car." Her bare feet slapping on the smooth concrete Kitty comes around to look under the hood. "How hard can it be?" Leaning in she studies the engine for a moment. Acting way, WAY dumber than she actually was she points to the radiator cap. "Oil goes in there, yeah?"

His stern face nearly cracks into a grin, but not quite. "No. That would be bad."

"Oh." Her face flinches with frustration and she pouts harder at the engine. Pointing to the big round air cleaner she says. "Is that a hub cap?"

"A hub…!?" This time he does let out a guffaw. "No my dear, that is not a hub cap."

"Oh." She peeps dejectedly then tries again. "The muffler?"

"The muffler!? Oh my God." He face palms.

She licks her lips and scrunches up her face as she 'thinks' hard in the most empty-headed way. "Which one's the transmission? Does this have one of those?"

"Lord save us." He mutters. "I thought you liked old cars."

"To look at!" She whinges. "Is there, like, a manual or something? Something with pictures preferably."

"I think you're going to need more than a manual." He chuckles. "Just talk to Donny. I'm sure we can figure something out."

"You don't think I can do it!" She frowns. "You think I'm stupid."

"I never said that Kitty."

"You do! Well…well…" She clenches her fists in defiance and scowls, adorably. "…I'll show you that I can do it. I'll show you and Donny! I'll show you that I can…" Her eyes drift back to the belts and caps and tubes dotting the old V-8. All at once her gumption leaves her. Her arms slump to her sides in defeat. "Ohhh, you're right. I can't do it. It's hopeless!"

"Now hold on. It's not hopeless."

"Even if I had a manual…I wouldn't be able to make any sense of it." She looks wayyyy up at the towering Alan, brown eyes batting and looking as tiny and fragile as she could manage. "I'm just a dumb girl. I'd just make a great big mess of it. Like I do everything."

"Hey." Alan says. "What is this talk?"

"I made my husband angry. I made you angry."

"I'm not angry Kit."

"I can't fix a car like you can. I can't bake and cook good like Evelyn can. I can't make nice pictures like Donny can. What can I do? Nothin." With a great flouncing sigh Kitty drops her head and says pitifully. "I'm no good to anybody."

Kitty stands there looking as woeful as a scolded puppy for a few long seconds as she lets her performance sink in. Alan, meanwhile, is looking down at her pathetic pouting trying his absolute best not to laugh in her face. "So…does this usually work?"

"Yes." She looks up and bats her big brown eyes to beg one last time. "Pleeeease?"

He rolls his eyes and chuckles. "Fine. I can show you a few things."

"Yeah!" She cheers joyously, her previous glumness erased in an instant. "Ha ha! You're easy! Hey, while I've got you on the ropes, can I swim in the pool?"

"No."

"Can I drive your Porsche?"

"No!"

"Aw, come on."

"Go get your twenty bucks." He waves her off. "And change into something you don't mind getting dirty."

"Ooooo! We're gettin dirty! I like it dirty."

"GET!" He swats her butt and sends her giggling out of the garage.

As Kitty, bouncing and bobbing, disappears around the the building Alan looks down at his open left hand, the one that had just swatted the pretty young neighbor's cute little ass, like the betrayer that it was. He closes his fist and his eyes and whispers to the empty garage. "This is a mistake." He then lets out a long sigh and turns to start laying out tools for Kitty's first lesson in car mechanics.

Chapter 3: Thunderbird 2

Chapter Text

Skipping along on bare tippy-toes Kitty hurries back downstairs to get changed. She was getting a car! Her own car! A nice car too! Big and bold, a real head-turner of a ride. Sure it was old but it was still a true American beauty. While hardly a car nut Kit loved the old ones. To her eyes new cars just couldn't touch the styling and character of those classic designs. Whether driven by a gangbanger or a backyard gear-head she never missed an opportunity to check out the classic hot rods and lowriders that would cruise the old neighborhood. And not only was she getting a car, even better, she was going to get to work on it as well. She never found the opportunity to really educate herself on the different models and years or learn how to turn a wrench but that didn't stop her from being interested. Sometimes she'd even shave a few bucks off of a John's fee if she liked his whip. This was amazing! Even the bad taste left in her mouth after Donny's scene could not sour this moment for her.

But the car wasn't the only thing that had Kitty dancing on air. That playful swat to her booty changed…EVERYTHING.

It's as if she barely touches a step as she flies down the stairs to get changed. She rushes into Donny's room, technically 'their' room in the fiction of their fake marriage, and starts rummaging through her clothes drawer for something appropriately inappropriate. After considering a set of cute overall shorts and t shirt she decides to take it one step further. Finding a pair of scissors she quickly turns one of her pairs of jeans into a pair of cut-offs. After studying it a moment…she cuts another inch off the bottom. With this she pairs a plain pink tanktop that hugged her lithe little body just right. The combination showed just the right amount of skin to give him something to look at without being TOO obvious about it. Some ankle socks and sneakers rounded off the look. Not exactly mechanic attire but they would serve her purposes. She swings by the washroom to fluff her curly hair and touch up just a bit.

Staring into the mirror, looking herself squarely in the eyes, Kitty whispers. "This is a mistake." After a quiet moment her plump pink lips curl into a smile and that bad girl twinkle gleams brightly in her brown eyes. "I'll just have to be careful." With that she dashes back up the stairs, only slowing down once she was within earshot of the open garage door. At this point she slows to a casual stroll and saunters around into the garage with just a little extra sway in her hips.

She is barely through the door when a dark brown bundle of sturdy fabric is tossed at her from ten feet away. "Here." Says Alan. "I found this. It's probably too big but you can roll up the sleeves."

"What the?" Kitty unfurls the garment to see that it was another pair of coveralls, similar to the one Alan wore but much smaller. On the breast was stitched in fancy swirly letters the name 'Eugene'. "Eugene?"

"It was his from when he was around 12 or 13." He says. "I just remembered we still had it. Evelyn doesn't throw out much when it comes to Eugene."

"Uh…" She looks down at the sexy little number she had just put together. She had JUST sacrificed a nice pair of jeans for this look. "I think I'm okay like this."

"Nah." He shakes his head. "Those bare legs are no good."

She turns, showing off her bare shapely legs. "The shorts were all I had that I didn't mind getting dirty." She fibs as she turns all the way around to show off her cute ass. Frustratingly, he wasn't even looking!

"Wear the coveralls." He says as he arranges some tools on the bench.

"I'm sure it'll be fine."

"You here to work or to look good?"

"Um…both?"

"Kit." He says sternly. "Put them on."

She lets out a huff. "Yes Sir." So much for showing off her legs. She had such nice legs too. They were one of her best lures as a working girl. And forget about working the booty, in this baggy rugged cotton her firm butt could be flat as plywood for all that Alan would be able to tell.

He smirks at her reaction. As she slips into Eugene's old outfit Alan leans down to slide one of the panels back of the workbench. Inside he reveals a minifridge. "Beer?"

"Oh heck yes!" She smiles. It had been since before she cleaned up that she'd had a drink and a cold brew sounded just fucking great right now. Recovering though she was alcohol, thankfully, had never been her weakness. She pulls the baggy coveralls up to waist and cinches the belt. Leaving the top part down she ties the arms of it around her waist as well.

"IPA or Lager?"

Kitty spies into the fridge to see it split perfectly in half between the two options. The dude was organized, that's for sure. She also notices they were craft brands that she'd never seen before. "Oh God, you're one of those crazy IPA guys aren't you?"

"What's wrong with IPA?" He looks down at the bottle in his left hand that he'd just pulled out for himself.

"Yuck." Her face twists. "I bet you just love scotch too. Islay scotch to be exact. Nothing less than 10 years old in your cabinet I'm guessing."

"Uh…well…" He didn't want to confess to her that she'd nailed her guess bang on the money but eventually he gives in. "Yeah. So what?"

"Nuthin." She giggles. "Lager please."

He cocks a brow as he pulls out a bottle for Kitty and opens it. "You seem to know a lot for a girl who said she was nervous around men."

"I read a lot." She giggles vapidly.

"Right." He passes over the beer.

Kit catches his eyes glance briefly over her snug tank and the smooth bare skin of her chest. She hides her smile with a sip of the beer. "So I don't have the twenty. Donny looks after all of our money. Can I owe ya?"

"Mm." He nods. Taking a swig then setting his drink down he asks. "You're a bookkeeper and he doesn't trust you with the finances?"

"Mm mm." She shakes her head. "I can make…silly purchases sometimes. You know, old cars that don't run and that sort of thing."

"Heh." He chuckles. "I see."

Clapping her hands she rubs them together and approaches the t-bird. "Alright, lets get into it."

Alan nods approvingly. She might not know a damn thing about how a vehicle worked but he could see in her eyes and in her actions that Kitty was showing an enthusiasm that even his son never had. A budding motorhead perhaps? Only time would tell.

"Okay." He says. "Let's start simple. We'll check the fluids, inspect the belts, hoses, filters and cables, and then I'll have you change a tire."

"You said the tires were good."

"They are." He says. "But it's something you should know how to do." He tilts his head. "You sure you're going to be comfortable driving something this big?"

She shoots him a saucy glance. "I like'em big."

"Right." He harumphs, refusing to meet her glance. "Okay. Let's get started." Coming up beside her Alan reaches in and points. "That's the dipstick, for your oil."

She titters with juvenile humor. "Dipstick."

He laughs despite himself. "If you're not going to take this seriously…"

"I'll be a good girl!" She insists…before muttering playfully. "For now."

Alan hesitates, seeming on the edge of cutting this short, but after a deep breath he continues.

To Kitty's surprise the normally gruff Alan turns out to be a natural teacher. Using language that even a beginner could understand and with the patience of a saint Alan begins to teach Kitty the very basics of vehicle maintenance one bite-sized bit at a time. He explains what the dipstick was for, where it went, what the oil lubricated, why it was important to keep it full and clean, and things to watch out for when checking the oil. Kitty asks lots questions, some pertinent and some silly, and Alan answers them each thoroughly and clearly without ever making her feel stupid for asking them. In fact he only encourages them. "You can't learn if you don't ask." He says more than once. From there they move to the other fluids. He explains how the tranny fluid ought to be checked while the engine was warm and in drive and gives her a few basics about how an automatic transmission worked. And so it goes. At every step he would explain, demonstrate, and then have Kitty do it herself. If she did something wrong he would not criticize, only correct. Nothing that he was teaching her tonight would help her restore the old car but he was giving a foundation upon which to get there.

It is not long before he had her hanging on his every word, she was completely absorbed in the lesson. As much as Kitty had initially wanted to use her feminine wiles to play with Alan after that enticing swat she also genuinely wanted to work on the car. She was learning so much so quickly. And everything he was teaching her was not only interesting but practical as well. She found herself not wanting to spoil the moment by coming on to him too strongly. In fact…the longer then went the more that she didn't want to spoil this at all. Papi had been the only man to have the patience and respect to speak with her like this for any length of time and even he didn't really teach her so much as provide general advice and a safe space to talk. This project, this lesson, was giving her skills as well as confidence.

As they take a break and sip on their beers Kitty says in a soft humble voice. "You are a very good teacher."

"Mmm." He shrugs. "You are a very good student."

Both hands gripping the bottle Kitty peers out the corners of her eyes to admire how Alan's thick, powerful body filled his coveralls. Her eyes linger on the plain platinum band on the ring finger of his left hand. Why were the good ones always taken? Always!

Staring out into the night Alan says. "Your husband's been awhile."

"Husband?" She whispers. "Oh, right, husband. Yeah, he has." Reaching down into her coveralls to her jeans she fishes out her phone and shoots her brother a message. "It's not like him to…" She begins to say with concern when a text comes straight back to her. It reads: 'I'm okay. I'm with Evelyn, we'll be late.'

Alan's eyes look curiously to her phone. "He's good?"

Kitty spins and pulls the phone away to stuff it back into her pocket before Alan could get a glimpse of his wife's name on the screen. "Yeah, he's good. He'll be awhile."

"Mmm. Is he out drinking?"

"No, no. Donny's not much of a drinker."

"Mmm." Alan steps in behind her and places a gentle hand on her back. "Kitty…does Donny treat you okay?"

She laughs though she does not turn to face him. "Of course he does. What do you mean?"

"I mean…" He pauses. " …I mean, does he treat you right?"

"Of course…"

"Does he hurt you Kitty?"

"No!"

"Something is not right between you two. You're not as good as you think at hiding it."

"I don't know what you're talking about Alan."

His big thumb pulls the strap of her tank top to the side then runs along the old scar that ran just below her shoulder blade, the one her mother had given her on that one terrible birthday. His voice is deep, calm, but with a contained anger stirring beneath the surface. As he sees the healed old wound to its full extent he lets out a soft gasp. "Oh Jesus. How did you get this scar Kitty? Was it Donny? Did Donny do this to you Kitty?"

"Uh…no…uh…" She falters. Kitty inside of her cocoon of lies was not prepared for a question so direct and so intimate. She hadn't realizing in reaching over the engine that she'd exposed that blemish to him. She didn't like to talk about that scar or the person who gave it to her. "It wasn't Donny." She whispers.

"Kitty." He says gently yet firmly. "How did you lose your baby?"

"Uhh….I…uhm…" Her words stumble more. Alan, his voice warm and his energy protective, was asking about the fictional baby that she had lost just this week…but her mind, hearing the question so blunt yet so caring, could only think about the very real one that she lost just three years ago.

Chapter 4: Thunderbird 3

Chapter Text

With Alan at her back, his hand now back on her shoulder in a gesture of emotion support, Kitty stands staring at the wide chrome stylized bird on the grill of the old car. Suddenly this wasn't fun and games anymore. And Alan wasn't just the patsy that the rest of them danced around. She'd come up here to play with him and learn a few things about cars but his honesty and the genuine concern in his kind heart had disarmed her of these notions completely.

"Alan."

"Kitty." He says softly. "If Donny is hurting you or abusing you, if you need help in anyway, Evelyn and I are here for you."

She sighs and shakes her head. "Why do you have to be so damn nice?"

"It's okay Kitty." His deep rich voice was like hot cocoa on a cold rainy day. "You're safe here. You can talk with me. He can't hurt you here."

Slowly she turns around to face him, though her bowed head meant that her curly hair covered her eyes from him. She could not bear to look at him directly right now. Alan could see the young woman was in vulnerable state. Afraid and confused and unsure of what to say.

"Take your time Kitty. It's okay."

Unable to stop her self Kitty dashes forward and throws her arms around his thick torso. Burying her face into his pecs she holds to him. Alan hesitates…then wraps his big arms around her. His strong embrace holding her, his big burly body shielding her, Alan envelops Kitty into a cocoon of warmth and safety.

"It's okay." He whispers.

Kitty just holds to him, savoring this caring fatherly hug for every last second that she could steal. She wished it could go on forever.

"Alan." She says at last, her arms loosening and his following her lead. "Donny is many things, but he is not what you seem to think he is." She steps back. "He's a good man Alan. He can be selfish sometimes, and a bit stupid too. But he's…innocent. Tender. He gives me faith in this shitty world. He gives me strength when nothing else can. I love him with all my heart. Donny would never hurt me…and I would give everything I have to protect him."

Alan lets out a sigh of relief. The carefully controlled anger he'd been holding in his shoulders relax. "The baby? It wasn't because of him?"

"No. It was me." She covers her face with a hand. "It was me."

"Kitty. Sometimes these things just happen. Sometimes God just…"

"No Alan, no." Kitty pulls away from him and goes to lean back against the counter. "It was me. Not God, not nature…me. Because of me…" Her eyes stare out into the night, as if looking for something…or someone. "…because of me…some kid won't get to have their first birthday." Only then does her voice finally crack. Kitty was tough as nails but even she had her limits. "It was me Alan."

Alan comes up beside her and puts a hand on her shoulder. "I'm sorry."

"It's okay." She wipes a tear that had escaped her eye away. "I'm a big girl. It wasn't even…" She lets out a gasp. "…a real baby…just a clump of cells…it's better this way." She sniffles as the tears sparkle in her eyes though her chin is held high in defiance of the emotions that threatened to break her to pieces. "What kind of mother would I have been? Huh? It's better this way."

Once more Alan pulls Kitty into another hug. "I am so sorry Kitty."

She cries a little before bottling it up again, thankful for the much needed hug. Pushing away from Alan she grabs the nearest rag and wipes her cheeks and blows her snotty nose. "God damn it." She huffs and shakes her head. "Really stirred some shit up. I thought I was over it. Sorry about that."

"It's okay. You don't get over something like that so easily. I know." He then smirks. Pointing at her right cheek he says. "You've got a little…um…here, give that to me." Taking the cloth from her he gently wipes the smudge of oil that had streaked across her soft cheek. "There you go."

Kitty touches her cheek and looks up at the big man. It was just a swipe of a smudge yet the caring gesture meant so much more to her in this moment. "You are such a Dad." She chuckles and sniffles one last time.

"Guilty as charged." He grins. Such a fine handsome honorable grin.

A great sadness washes over Kitty as she realizes what she was about to say next. She knew she couldn't stop the words from coming even if she wanted to. The house of cards had begun to collapse. The only thing she could do now is try to keep a few key falsehoods standing and limit the damage. As always she would protect her brother's interests to the best of her ability but the rest simply had to come out. It would send this budding friendship up in flames but she could only stomach so many lies to this gentle giant.

"Alan…I need to tell you a few things."

"Okay."

She licks her lips and swallows as she steels herself for what was to come. "I wasn't pregnant."

In the blink of an eye an invisible wall comes up between them. He takes a half a step back, his posture stiffening. "I see."

"Not since you've met me anyway." She clarifies. "I was once, years ago." She takes a a long deep breath. "And I did lose that one."

"Okay." He stands back looking down at her with a stern yet curious expression.

"I…I'm a junkie Alan." It breaks her heart to see his face go cold but she continues. "That was why I had that spell when we met. I was barely a week off the stuff and going through withdrawals. You misread the situation and…and I let you. I did that. That was my decision and I am sorry."

"Why?"

"Would you have rented to a junkie?"

"Hrm." His lack of an answer answers her question loud and clear.

"Exactly." She says softly. "Donny brought me out here to help clean me up. So that I could heal. He didn't have to do that, but he did. He saw the chance and he took it." She lets out guilty sigh. "I'm no bookkeeper. I'm going to study to be one…but I barely know anything about it yet. I've only got my high school diploma."

He turns this over in his head then asks. "Money?"

"Donny's got a side hustle." Her mouth tastes like tar as she is forced to partially lie on this one. "It pays the bills. It's not illegal or anything but the less you know the better."

"Shit." Alan's eyes look out to the hedge that Donny had disappeared behind as he stormed off in a huff then back down to her. "The scar?"

"My mother." She says directly. "She was…she was a monster. Beat me bad. Real bad. I've got more if you want to see them."

"No." He says. "And the baby? The real one?"

Kitty's pretty face flinches, her wounded soul coming through in her far staring eyes. "Drugs. It was drugs."

"I see."

"Yeah." She scoffs as her inner city inflection comes out loud and clear. "You see. In this nice soft life of yours, you see it all, huh? You know me like that? Huh?"

"Mmm."

"Donny wasn't the father." She says, more confessing to purge her own soul than to clarify for him at this point. Some of this stuff she'd told only to Papi before this moment and it felt like such a relief to let it flow and be heard after all of this time of holding it in. "It was years ago. The father was a guy named Henry, I think."

"You think?"

"I think." She says again boldly. "Could have been one of my Johns but I was always careful with them."

"Johns!? Oh my God."

"Pretty sure it was Henry though."

Alan gives her a look of shocked disapproval.

She laughs a bitter laugh. "He didn't believe me either. Called me a bitch. Called me a slut. Called me a whore. Called me all sorts of things. He slapped me up, I kicked him in the nuts, and I never saw him again after that. I went on a tear…lost the kid that very night." She rolls her shoulders as the memories of that melee reignites her anger and regret from that fateful night. "Pretty fucked, huh? Not the good Christian girl you thought I was, huh?"

"You could say that." Alan bristles. "But he should have stayed. At least until the paternity test."

"Paternity test? Ha! You sweet, sweet man. You think that would have mattered? Guys like him don't stay Alan. Not ever." Her voice softens as she peers up at him. Reaching out she touches his arm. "It's men like you who stay."

"Of course I stayed."

"You say of course, it's not like that for most men." She says. "My Dad tried. For awhile. He really did. But some guys just don't have it in them."

"So you knew your Dad?"

There is a long silence as Kitty's mind cast back…back to something she'd always protected Donny from and not even told Papi before. Alan had a strength and a calming paternal energy that made her trust him but in the end he was just some guy that fate had happened to bring her to, little more than her new landlord. With what her brother was doing with his wife he was more a threat than an ally. And yet the flood of emotions that she started to express could not be stopped midway through.

"A little." She says at last. "I told Donny that I didn't remember my Dad, that I was too young to remember." She shudders. "But…I remember. Not much, but I remember. Not even real memories. Little moments, feelings, just impressions really. He was funny. I remember that most of all. Quick with a joke. Always made my Mama laugh." She smiles. "And me too. He'd play dolls with me, watch cartoons with me…oh how we'd laugh." Her smile turns bittersweet. "And then he was gone. Just, gone. One day he just wasn't there anymore and my Mama had a new guy. All he left me was some foggy memories." She swallows the lump in her throat. "No trips to the zoo. No weekend ice cream at the park. No teaching me to ride a bike or drive or…fix a car. Nobody watching out for me. Nobody to keep the boys in line. Nobody to tell me that…it was gonna be okay." Her breath is ragged and shallow. "Nobody…like you." She whispers. "The only Daddy I ever really had was a kind old bus driver that took pity on me." Once again fighting tears, her voice trembling with contained weeps, she shrinks into herself and asks in the tiny fragile voice of a desperately hurt and scared little girl. "How come he didn't love me Alan? How come my Daddy…didn't…"

Try as he might Alan could not maintain his gruff aloofness in the face of such pain. Seeing this small sassy woman with the heart of a fighter break down in front of him was just too much. The deceptions, the drugs, Kitty's hard living past, the fact he barely even knew this woman, all of that fades to insignificance as his father's heart melts in an instant.

"Aw Kitty." Once more he takes her into a bracing hug. Holding her head tight to his chest and his other arm around her back he holds her tight.

"How can a man not love his own little girl?" She sobs, the tears coming now all at once. "Why'd he go away!? I don't understand."

"I don't know Kit." His muscles tauten as his huge body encompasses her as tightly as he could without hurting her.

"I idolized that man…h-h-he was my whole world!" She weeps. "How could he not know that? How could he not care? How could he leave me…with her?" With a pitiable mewl that came up from her the very center of her soul Kitty cries out. "I loved my Daddyyy!"

"I know." Alan whispers and kisses her curly haired head. "I know baby girl. It's okay. It's gonna be okay."

Chapter 5: Thunderbird 4

Chapter Text

A hug is a simple thing, bodies pressed together and arms encircling, but this hug was so much more. The embrace was a snug, warm, living swaddling of fatherly care. Alan's great body could hold Kitty's slender form like few had before. So strong, so huge, and yet so gentle. In her time Kitty had met some great kissers, dancers, heavy petters, foreplayers, pussy eaters, and lovers but no man since her Daddy had ever hugged her like this. Despite his gruff and grim appearance Alan was simply the best damn hugger out there. In his big strong arms Kitty felt something she hadn't since early childhood. Kitty felt…safe.

Holding her tightly Alan lets her cry. Swept along by her deepest trauma Kitty can only give in and weep. Bottled up for most of her life the pain of abandonment and betrayal comes pouring out of the curly haired ex-working girl like she'd never let it before. She had no control over it this time. Alan's kindness coming at such a turbulent time hadn't just unstoppered the bottle…it smashed the damned thing to pieces.

As the tears eventually end an awareness surfaces and the reality outside of the wonderful embrace begins to trickle through. As thought reasserts itself over raw emotion she remembers where she is, who she is, and who he is. Alan had allowed the tears of a vulnerable little girl flow freely but the jaded woman that armored that innocent soul was swiftly reforming herself. In her experience one could not be vulnerable for long. As she settles herself, clinging to Alan for a few final fading moments of succor, she also readies herself for the consequences of her weakness. She felt foolish, weak, and so painfully common. The messed up girl with daddy issues, a living stereotype. Worst of all…she knew that she had failed her brother. She was willing to accept the slings and arrows of her actions but she was saddened that this time they would hurt Donny as well.

When Kitty at last pulls away she looks up at Alan's hard chiseled face…to see it soft and kind. He was not annoyed or angry or impatient to have this awkwardly emotional moment over with like the few men she'd tried to open up with in the past had looked. Neither was he teary-eyed or overwhelmed by the occasion's intensity like Donny would be. He was a refuge of calm in the maelstrom of resurfaced feelings that Kitty was being tossed about in.

Reaching up Alan gently cups Kitty's face and swipes her wet cheek with a thick thumb. He gives her the gentlest of smiles and looks upon her with a sympathetic affection that could not be faked.

"Some guys don't know what they have, even when it's the most precious thing in the whole world." He says, his deep voice as tough and rich and smooth as well worn leather. "Your father missed out on a joy that cannot be measured. I will not feel sorry for him because of what he did to you but I do pity the man for what he lost out on."

"Alan." Kitty whispers as she holds his hand to her face and, just briefly, nuzzles into the meat of his big palm. "Thank you."

"Of course." His other hand strokes her soft hair once then rubs her back. "I shouldn't have pried."

"I'm glad you did." She lets out a quiet sigh as the moment naturally reaches its conclusion. Ready to face up to her fessing up she lets him go and steps back.

He looks her up and down. Seeing she was herself again he gives her a sharp nod then motions toward the car with his eyes. "Ready for the next lesson?"

Looking up at him perplexed she stammers. "Are…are you kidding? After everything I just told you? You still want to…" She sniffles and wipes away the rest of her tears. "Seriously?"

"I can listen if you still need to talk, but Evelyn's always been better at that than me." He says. "You might want to try speaking with her if you feel comfortable with it."

"But…?" She is flabbergasted. "After all of my lies I thought you'd be furious. I thought you'd be throwing us out to the curb. I'm a junkie, I'm a whore, I'm a liar!"

"Formerly on all counts I hope." He says. "I'm not going to pretend that I am thrilled by a lot of what you told me but I appreciate that you did. I just wanted to make sure you weren't being hurt by your husband, it is not my place to judge you Kitty." Putting his hands on his hips he continues to study her. "I'm probably a soft-headed old fool but I think you've got a good heart in there. Donny was right to bring you here. It'll give you a fighting chance."

"You are definitely a fool." She grins guiltily. "You really ought to wash your hands of us Alan. We're trouble that you don't need."

"I don't scare off easily."

"I wouldn't trust me if I were you."

"That's the difference between us then." He shrugs. "I'd ask you not to lie to me again…" Once more his eyes flit to empty bay where his wife's car usual sat. "…but I've learned from experience that a promise like that just turns into another lie." He puts a hand on her shoulder. "I like you Kitty. You're a good girl."

Kitty smiles and even laughs softly. "Well I KNOW you're wrong about that."

He chuckles then nods toward the Thunderbird. "So? You still want to fix your car or what?"

She nods right back. "I'm all yours Daddio."

Alan is about to comment on the anachronistic slang but decides to just let it slide. The first thing he does is turn on the radio to an oldies station that fit the mood of working on this classic automobile and then they set to work. Out from the dark clouds of Kitty's confessions the mood is brighter than ever. Both of them having learned a bit about the other's true character and personality Alan and Kitty felt like they were starting afresh. Kitty eases off on the ditsy routine and Alan tones down his gruffness. They each talk more freely, laugh more easily, and their body language becomes much less guarded than it had been. Alan's too generous response to being deceived only cemented her already glowing opinion of him. The tragic past was one thing but he now knew of her issues with drug addiction, her selfishly doomed pregnancy, and her work as a hooker yet none of it seemed to phase him a bit. She couldn't understand him but she sure as heck appreciated him.

Deciding that she was ready for more Alan has Kitty check the spark plugs. First he has her remove the big round air cleaner to give them room to work and Kitty does so with ease. She was on top of the world. Everything about this was just wonderful. The corny old music, the cool clickety noise the ratchet made, and how with each thing she learned the working of a car became less and less mysterious. She found that while his knowledge and strength were needed at times some things were actually easier for her to do. With her slender hands and arms she could reach into the more inaccessible areas of the engine more deftly than Alan could with his big mitts. Working together they enjoyed the advantages of both.

Most of all though she LOVED how her new fatherly friend would guide her, encourage her, and praise her. For a gal with daddy issues as deep as Kitty's Alan could not know just how uplifting and wildly arousing a simple 'good job' could be. He was so sexy. Effortlessly so. His confidence and steady temperament was not faked like so many of the fragile bravado obsessed men she'd met before. This was a king in his own mighty castle. His hulking body looming in behind her as he watched to make sure she was doing things right had Kitty's body tingling with a need to be touched. The fact that he was too honorable and too in control of himself to even make a pass at her only made her want him all the more.

When at one point he leans over onto her, the left side of his body pinning her against the fender, and slides his right hand down along her arm to aid her attempts at loosening a corroded bolt it all becomes too much for her. Closing her eyes she savors his weight, his smell, the way his hand encompassed her own, and the soft breeze of his breath as he explained things close to her ear. Despite him speaking clearly she doesn't hear a word of what he says. Partially on its own and partially on purpose she very tilts her ass up and very subtly grinds against his tree trunk of a leg. He does not recoil nor reciprocate, he simply brings his other hand to her hip to stop it moving.

"Easy there." He whispers. Kitty nods and struggles to refocus on the lesson at hand though the fires of her lust had been lit and would not be doused easily. He was a married man, and she was 'technically' a married woman, yet his wise denial only made this forbidden fruit seem all the sweeter. He backs away from her and heads toward the counter. Wiping his greasy hands he says. "Let's take a break."

Kitty stays bent over the engine for a few long seconds, praying that Alan was checking out her ass, then slowly stands and turns around to face him. Leaning back she spreads her arms and holds to the top of the fender. She stares at him, her brown eyes brimming with lust and infatuation. Never had she wanted a man more than this man right here and right now. Her hot pussy throbbed with an overwhelming urge to fuck. Her breathing a touch heavy through her slightly parted lips she drinks him in as an internal war is waged. It was her basest desires doing battle with her better judgment. Alan was so good, so pure, that a part of her didn't want to spoil that. Her special relationship with Papi had only lasted as long as it had precisely because they never gave into such bodily urges. Sober judgment is nearly winning out but as Alan turns back to look at her…and she sees the subtle yet unmistakable shape of a fully hard erection tenting his dark blue coveralls…the battle is swayed inexorably the other way.

Chapter 6: Thunderbird 5

Chapter Text

Untying the arms from around her waist Kitty slips out of Eugene's coveralls with a saucy side to side wiggle of her hips then tosses them off to the side. Running her hands back up her long bare silky smooth legs as she stands she stretches them out. "Ahh, that feels better?"

"We're done then?" Alan asks.

"I hope not." Kitty says with her signature impish grin.

"Kitty…"

"You called me baby girl."

"Excuse me?"

"When I was crying. You called me baby girl. I liked that, a lot. You can call me that if you want." Kitty bats her big brown eyes and with her chin tucked down gazes up at the big man. "Am I your baby girl Alan?"

"Kitty, I was just trying to comfort you."

"And you did." She smiles wickedly though her sweet tone was as innocent as a baby lamb. "Thank you Daddy."

"Kitty, stop."

"You said something is not right about Donny and I. You were right about that. You are very clever. So observant." She says, indecent meaning swirling just below the words. "But I can see that something is off with you and Evelyn too. I can see that you love her, but that's not the whole story…is it?"

The question leaves Alan mute for a moment, his gaze once again returning to his wife's spot. His gray eyes show no signs of pain or anger but there was a deep regret of something lost, echoes of another time that he could not get back again.

"You can tell me. I will keep your secrets." Kitty says softly. "It's only fair. I confessed my sins to you Daddy."

He holds a hand up. "Don't…call me that."

Kit slinks forward and lays a hand on his arm. "I'm sorry."

"It's okay, just…" His words trail off, his eyes still on the empty bay though his focus was miles away. He lets out a low sigh. "You want to hear my sin Kitty?"

"Yes." She steps in closer, her hand still on his arm. "I do. Tell me your deepest, darkest secret."

He hesitates, reluctant to hear the words himself, but something spurs him on. "I had it all Kit. The perfect wife, the perfect son, the perfect life…and then I went and ruined everything." He says at a whisper. "I cheated on her Kitty. I cheated on Evelyn."

"I'm sorry." She rubs his arm and gives it a squeeze.

"I was weak."

"It's very normal after years of marriage. Trust me, I know. I've been the other woman more than you could guess."

He doesn't seem to hear her as he continues his own confession. "Evelyn is a wonderful woman. Unique. One of a kind." His big shoulders slump. "But…she's…different. She has needs that…" His head bows in shame at his perceived failures. "…that I just cannot provide for her." He is silent for a moment before saying. "I tried. Lord knows I tried. But she's…a lot to handle. It would take a better man than me to truly satisfy her."

"Oh Alan."

"And she's so gentle. So frustratingly gentle! Yet also needing to be in control. She wants to care for and coddle and nurture, which is all fine in its place, but sometimes it can suffocate a man. Sometimes a man just wants to…let loose, to…fuck!" His arms flexes with years of pent up need then slowly slackens again as he shakes his head sadly. "I can't be what she wants me to be."

"Of course." Kit says out of genuine sympathy, but also through a selfish desire to draw him further down the road of temptation. "A man needs to feel like a man. Especially in the bedroom. She should know that Alan. It's not your fault."

"It wasn't so bad at first. I thought with time our tastes would…converge, but they've only grown further apart as the years have passed. Neither of us wanted a sexless marriage but somewhere along the way….it just happened." He huffs, angry at himself. "This all sounds like excuses, I know."

"It sounds like the truth. You have needs too Alan."

"When the opportunity presented itself, almost seven years ago now, I wasn't…strong enough to resist it."

"It's okay Alan. It happens. It happens all the time."

"No, it's not okay." He looks down at her. "Marriage is vow, a bond, and I broke it. That means something to me."

"I know." She says softly. "It's a matter of honor, and you are an honorable man."

He nods, thankful for her understanding. "I tried to hide it for awhile but these things always have a way of coming around again. The secretary tried to blackmail me the moment I cut things off. She called Evelyn when I wouldn't pay." He looks back to the bay. "Things have never been the same since." He scoffs humorless. "I think she's been cheating on me ever since then. I know she has. Once I shattered our vow she took the opportunity to find what she needs in the arms of another. It eats me up inside but in a weird way…I'm happy for her."

"You're sure about that? You're sure she's cheating on you?"

"I don't know exactly how or with who. I don't have any evidence, I'd rather not have evidence honestly, but deep down…I know. But what can I say to her? I was the one to mess things up. I was the one who broke our vows."

"You are only human. So is she. It's okay not to be perfect."

"I wish it were. Despite it all, I still love her just the same and I think she still loves me. She's the mother of my son, we've been through so much together, I can honestly say I wouldn't be where I am today without her at my side." He says. "I don't want to lose her Kitty. Isn't that crazy? Even though she is unfaithful…I don't want to lose her. Marriage is a wonderful thing, until it isn't." He looks back down to Kitty and tenderly strokes her curly hair. "I don't want you to make that same mistake Kitty. Be true to your man baby girl. Don't be like me."

Kit takes his big hand in hers. "You called me baby girl."

He pets her hair again, this time playing gently with the tips as he gets to the end. "Be a good girl Kitty."

"I'm afraid it is far too late for that Alan." Bringing his hand up she says. "You are a good man. A rare specimen in this world. But I…am a bad, bad, nasty, filthy, wicked, naughty little girl." She kisses his fingertips. "It's not my fault though…I didn't have a Daddy to discipline me and set me straight. Poor, poor, little me." With that she parts her lips and purses them around the tip of his thick index finger. "Mmmm." She hums softly as she begins to suck.

He doesn't pull away, instead he runs his finger through her hair and is mesmerized by her soft sucking. "Hah!" He gasps as her eyes flare and she suddenly bites him! Not lightly either. Evelyn never did that before! He grits his teeth as the bite tightens nearly to the point of breaking skin.

With the feral look of a wildcat Kitty holds his fingers between her bared teeth and her tongue laps furiously at the tip. Letting him go she gives him a smile the devil himself would shudder at. "I want you to fuck my face Big Daddy."

He looks at the indentations her teeth had left on his finger and then back to her savage expression. "Kit…"

"I want to choke on your big fat cock as you force it down my slutty throat. I want you to fill my filthy whore mouth with your sweaty hairy balls. I want you to bend me over, hold me down, and fuck me like the beast that I know you are." Her eyes pan over his big manly physique, lingering on the bulge still showing through his coveralls. "Show me your power Daddy. Let me feel you! Do to me what you never could to your prim and proper wife Big Daddy." Undulating her lithe body and running her hands up her sides to then grab her breasts she hisses. "I want to be your sin Daddy. I want to be your next big mistake. You are no soft little boy like Donny. I want you to show me how a REAL man fucks." She bites her plump bottom lip as her eyes burn with uncontrolled lust. "Show me that I really am your baby girl, Daddy."

Alan, his face stony and unreadable, stares down at her…then rises to his full fearsome height. His broad shoulders rise, his great chest swells, and suddenly the whole garage is filled with his masculine energy. From Kitty's point of view she stood at the feet of a true giant. He runs his fingers through her curly hair once more, she presses into his hand welcoming the touch, before he takes a handful in a firm grip. "I told you not to call me that."

Kitty stares defiantly straight into his gray storm cloud eyes. "Make me!"

Chapter 7: Thunderbird 6

Chapter Text

With that simple act of Alan grabbing her hair the die had been cast. They both knew that they were powerless to stop everything that was about to happen here.

Kitty's soft curly hair held firmly, though not painfully, in his grasp Alan peers down at the sexy little minx that had sneaked in to live under his roof under the guise of being a good Christian girl. Her rich brown eyes beckon up at him. She was more than happy to be trapped by his powerful grip. With his size and strength he could do anything to her and there wasn't a damned thing she could do to stop him, but she'd been with enough men to spot danger pretty well and with Alan not one of those alarm bells were going off.

"I knew this was a mistake." He says as he looks at Kitty in a whole new way.

"I'll be the best mistake you ever make." She whispers. "I promise."

"You really are a bad girl, aren't you?"

"The worst!" She smiles, her hand finding his erection to stroke it though the three layers of clothing. "As bad as you want me to be Daddy."

He smiles too. "I warned you about calling me that."

Her big eyes widen with wicked innocence. "Uh ohhhhh."

For just a second his grip tightens…before letting her go completely. He steps back from her and away from her caressing hand. As Kitty stands staring up at him and waiting to see what he was about to do he holds her gaze confidently as he reaches to the counter to hit a garage door remote. The dull groan of a motor and the clickety-clack of the wheels moving through rails fills the room as the door slowly lowers to leave the pair alone and in privacy. The door had not even reached the bottom when Kitty peels out of her tank top to drop it over the front grill of the T-bird. She stands before him, her pert titties and smooth soft upper body proudly on full display for him.

Crossing his arms he subtly licks his lips and lets out a low grunt of approval as he appreciates her round pouting breasts. "Don't stop there." He says. "Let's see you then."

"Yes Daddy." She says breathily, his thirsty eyes on her fueling the flames of her lust.

He smirks at her obedient disobedience. Unbuttoning her cut-offs she flashes him a peek of her pale yellow panties. On tip toes she turns around to face away from him, peeking back over her shoulder as if she were bashful for him to see, then a moment later gives him a much greater eyeful as she wriggles her hips and pushes the shorts down. In one smooth motion she takes them right to her ankles, bending over at the waste so that her ass stayed high and pointed right at him. Stealing a glance around her legs she sees him watching her and wanting her. The shorts come off followed by her sneakers and ankle socks all the while her bubble butt stayed locked toward Alan. In a slinky sensual motion she rises back up, pull her hand up her shapely legs as she goes. She turns back around, eyes locked on his, and makes no effort to cover herself. Alan liked what he saw. Any straight guy would. Kitty wasn't drop dead gorgeous like Evelyn but she had this pretty girl next door look that was every bit as sexy.

"Finish what you start." He says. "All of it."

She shudders from the sheer pleasure of hearing his deep commanding voice. "Yes Sir."

Hooking her thumbs through the waist she teases one side down, then the other, then all once whips them right down to the floor. She pops right back up. Alan stands fully clothed as the comparatively diminutive Kitty stands completely exposed before him. She wanted him to see her, scars and all. Earlier that evening she had bared her soul to this man and now she bared her body. Never before had Kitty felt so vulnerable and yet so empowered. The smooth concrete floor is cold against her bare feet and the brisk evening air that still filled the garage has her nipples hard and her fine hairs on end but the heat of Alan's desire for her warmed to her to her core.

"Look at your little slut Big Daddy." She says in her cutesiest yet sultriest voice. She'd called other men 'Daddy' before but never of her own desire and it made a world of difference. "I'll do anything you want. I'll suck your cock, I'll eat your asshole. You like feet? I'll do that too. Just tell me and I'll make your dreams come true. Oral…anal…anything. I'm yours." Her fingers brush over the curly dark pubes of her trimmed bush, she finds the hair damp as she knew it would be. "I want your load Daddy. Anywhere you want it. I'll gargle on your hot cum. I'll take it up the ass. Anywhere Daddy." She licks her lips hungrily, dreaming of his creamy load. Every fiber of her being was focused on him now. She stood nude in a cold garage with the husband of her brother's lover, but none of that mattered. She only wanted to touch him, to suck him, to stroke him and to fuck him. "Want me to play with myself for you?"

"Mmm, not yet." He says, his eyes studying every inch of her. "Not just yet."

She lets out an impudent snort and stamps a foot. "Fuck me god damn it! Use me! Make me…"

"Shhhhh." He says with the infuriating patience that only a confident older man could manage.

"Mmm." She mewls wantonly, lips clamped shut. The harder she pushed the more he eased off. She was going to have to wait for him.

"Turn around." He says. "I want to see you."

She slowly gives him a full 360 of her hot body, she could actually FEEL his gaze lick across her flesh as she goes, before coming around to face him once more. Rubbing his bearded chin he nods with libidinous approval. Kitty squirms under his gaze and wonders what he was waiting for. Her body ached for his touch.

"Hands on the counter." He says.

She glances to it then back at him with a bratty cock of her eyebrow. "And if I don't?"

"Hands on the counter." He says again more sternly.

"Make m…"

"KITTY!"

"Yes Sir!" She peeps, the hard timbre of his voice told her that he would stand no argument. She hurries over she splays her hands out onto the counter. She keeps her feet apart and back aways so that she had to bend over like one might in a police search. "Like this?"

"Just like that baby girl."

"Ohhh." She swoons. Every time he called her that it just…did things to her.

Coming up beside her he places his big warm hand at the back of her neck then slowly runs his hand down the elegant swoop of her back. As his hand goes she bends her back further to tilt her firm little ass higher for him. His palm caresses her tush before coming back up her flank. His touch is firm, neither gentle nor rough. He stops at her shoulder blade where she feels his thumb run across her largest scar. There he stops, touching it and tracing it before he bends down and kisses it tenderly. Always, ALWAYS, before this Kitty hated it when her lover's would touch her there. Pussy, tits, booty, mouth, those are what they paid for. Not there. But the mood, the energy, the whole feel of this was different with Alan. So different.

Kitty's nails scrape across the stainless steel countertop as he kisses her again, and then again up toward the neck. His bristly beard set her skin alight as it rasped across her fine flesh. His right hand slides back down her side to find her ass once more. Up and around the arch of it he goes then stops suddenly has he takes a handful and gives her left cheek a hard squeeze.

"Ohhhh!"

Alan's smile grows as he stands back up over her. His eyes pan over Kitty's lithe nubile 25 year old body with open desire. Kitty was so different from his wife. Younger, smaller, leaner, firmer, and without the extra ego humbling anatomy. Despite the love he still held for Evelyn, and as gorgeous as she was, after decades of marriage the contrast between the two made the young woman all the more alluring. But it was so much more than just looks that set them apart. Kitty was sassy, but obedient. Willing and wanting to let him guide the action. He felt a part of his masculine libido that he once thought dead swell with a virile energy. And that simple grope he gave Kitty would already be pushing his wife's limits for roughness, but by the sound of Kit's lewd moan he knew she could handle so much more. Also, the way she talked so crassly! Some of that stuff he never would have heard from Evelyn's lips. By what Kitty had said that she wanted him to do to her he could only guess what her limits actually were. Probably far beyond even his own. He might be nearly twice her age but he had no doubt that Kitty was more worldly and experienced when it came to sex than he or his too-gentle, too-controlling spouse.

Widening his fingers so that his hand encompassed the entirety of the left ass cheek he roughly pulls in and squeezes even harder.

"Hahhhhh!" She writhes at his powerful grip but keeps her hands and feet rooted to their spots. "Yessss! God yes!"

His hand glides further, his fingers reaching around and down until they find the hottest, wettest slit he'd ever felt.

"Ohhhhh Daddyyyy."

He runs his thick middle finger up her moist petals once…then pulls it away.

"MMMMM!" Kitty rises to her tip toes as she futilely attempts to keep his finger against her cunny. "Please! Finger my tight pussy Daddy!"

"How many times do I have to tell you not to call me that." He says as he backs away from her, breaking their contact. "This will not do."

She looks back over her shoulder at him, her big eyes pleading. "I'm sorry."

"A bad girl I can deal with." He says. "But a disobedient one? Mmmm." He shakes his head disapprovingly. "I don't know."

"I'll listen Da…Alan." She says, keeping perfectly in place despite wanting to tackle him to the ground to have her way with him. "I'll listen. I promise."

"You better."

"I will!"

"You will wait for permission before calling me that word, okay?"

As wildly horny as she was she'd agree to anything. "Yes! Okay!" She whimpers. "Please touch me. Please?"

He licks the pad of the middle digit, tasting the tiny spot of pussy juice that moistened it. "Mmm. You said you had no discipline growing up?"

She shakes her head and says in a charmingly pitiful tone. "No Sir, none at all."

Reaching up he unfastens to top button of his blue coveralls. "Well all that's about to change baby girl."

Chapter 8: Thunderbird 7

Chapter Text

Just when Kitty thought she couldn't want Alan more he goes all stern paternal disciplinarian on her. And when he peels out of his coveralls to reveal the crisp collared shirt and pale blue sweater vest her knees nearly buckle. Stuffy and formal as always he looked like he ought to be perusing the business pages in his favorite old arm chair as he smoked a pipe rather than being here making his pretty little naked neighbor's pussy drip. But the more fatherly he got the more Kitty wanted him. Hands on the bench Kitty stays bent over…just like Daddy told her to do.

Alan folds the coveralls three times then sets the neat bundle on the end of the counter. His eyes lock on Kitty and the whole mood shifts in the blink of an eye, as if those coveralls had been some skin of civilized behavior that had just been shed to reveal the barbarian beneath. The change is subtle yet palpable. Not wanting to be simply another notch on her bedpost Alan knew he had to up his game to hang with the younger yet more experienced Kitty. Not only was he more than up for the challenge, he craved it.

He unbuttons the cuffs of his shirt and unhurriedly rolls them up to just below his elbow. His bulky forearms were dense with muscle and lined with thick black hair running across them. Because he'd been working on the car he had neither the watch nor wedding ring he usually wore on, though Kitty could spot the very subtle tan line for the latter. It reminded her that he woke up early every morning to swim lengths in his backyard pool. The image of his great body breaking the surface of the blue water, the dawn light glistening off his muscles, flits through Kitty's lewd mind and makes her think that maybe it was time to experiment with being an early bird herself. His eyes on her as much as he is able he moves to the shop sink and thoroughly washes his hands. The way he moved, so calm and in control, only worked to drive Kitty even more wild.

"Come on old man!" She goads him. "We fuckin or what?"

Alan raises a brow but otherwise doesn't react as he finishes drying his large hands in a painfully slow manner.

"I'm sorry." Kitty peeps more respectfully, her fingers clawing against the counter in frustration. Usually the problem was guys moving too fast. Alan's patience was throwing her for a curve here. "I want you! I want your cock so fucking bad. I'm gonna make you feel so fucking good."

Still not spurred to rush he rubs his hands together as he approaches her once more to stand over her at her side. His left hand he lays over her shoulder blades. Gently but firmly he pushes her down to pin her chest to the edge of the counter. Hot desire rushes through Kitty's body at feeling the big man's power holding her down. He didn't need to bind her or clumsily grapple with her to control her. Even if she did want to struggle, which she very much did not, his strength was such that a woman her size posed him no challenge, allowing him handle her as effortlessly and carefully as an alpha wolf with its pup. Then, without a word of warning, he gives her wet pussy a stiff three-fingered…SLAP!

"HAH!" Kitty jolts, hopping right off of the floor at the unexpected pin-point spank to her cooch. Her cunny explodes in a burst of tingling pain and pleasure. "Holy fuck!"

SLAP!

"AHHH!" Kitty writhes beneath his hand. "Oh fuck yes! Fuck YES!" Smack! A hard spank is laid across both of her cheeks at once. The tough skin yet thick cushioning meat of his wide palm against her tender tush as good as any padded bdsm paddle. "Hmmmm! Another…p-please." Smack! "HAHHH!" He takes a squeezing grip of her left cheek then lets it go and…smack…again. "HAH!" SLAP! Back to her pussy with the three-fingered flick. "Fuck!" Smack! "OH!" SLAP! "Ohhhh!" With each stinging swat her pussy just gets wetter and wetter and wetter. Smack! "Hmmmmm!" SLAP! "FUCK!"

Again and again his hand pulls back then strikes with power and precision. Alan is stoically silent as he disciplines his baby girl, the only sounds those of slapping flesh on flesh echoing through the mostly empty garage and the swears and whimpering moans of Kitty. Though his stony visage does not express it he was proud of how she took her ass and pussy spanking so well.

Kitty meanwhile is in heaven. She had been with tough men, rough men, and men who tried to be the hard dominant many times before but this was different. So completely different. Alan actually…cared. The way he struck her felt good! Pain was not his aim, his blows were meant to test limits and excite. He spanked her because she was a naughty girl that damn well deserved a good spanking, not to satisfy some sadistic need of his. He held himself back not because of legal limits or the fear of a pimp's wrath but because he didn't want to hurt her. Somehow knowing exactly where the line to too much was he is sure to stay short of it while still letting her feel it hard and rough like she so needed to. Unlike her brother Kitty was not here to be coddled and pampered. She wanted to be taken in hand and that was exactly what Alan was doing. Again and again and again he smacks her bottom and slaps her pretty pink pussy with each one feeling better than the last. When the final spank is struck Kitty is left trembling from head to toe.

Her cheek pressed to the cool metal of the garage counter there is a look of drunken bliss on her pretty face. She hadn't orgasmed but she was in an incredible afterglow nonetheless. Kitty's buns are burning with a glorious pink glow. With a tender touch Alan caresses her rosy cheeks and eases off with the other hand to stroke the soft skin of her back.

"Thank youuuuu." Kitty coos.

"You did good baby girl."

"Ohhhhhh!"

He gives her a moment, but only a moment. Taking her by the hair, again enough to control but not to hurt, he stands her up and turns her around to face him. She stares up at him as he looks up and down her lithe naked body. His other hand runs down over her. He feels and fondles her small firm breasts, fondling and pinching them as she squirms in his grip, then runs his hand down her stomach to pause just short of her honey pot.

"Please." She begs in a small supplicating voice. "Please Alan. God please. What are you waiting for? Fuck your little cock slut. Pleeeease."

He looms in over her as his hand continues down. Still held by her curly locks Kitty couldn't move from her spot but her body flails at the uncontrollable desire that rages through her. Her near hand grabs onto Alan's sweater vest, the other grips the edge of the counter, and her hips try valiantly to force his touch before he was ready to give it. Alan smiles as he carefully keeps her pussy from finding anything to grind against. He had to think a long way back to remember seeing a woman wanting, needing him, like Kitty was now. The power, the lust, the control, the desperate mewls, it was all so intoxicating.

"Did you know that I wanted to bend you over and take you the moment I saw you."

"Fuuuck yesssss!"

"Acting like such a silly little bimbo. Acting so innocent but teasing me with your eyes and your body. Don't think I didn't notice what you were up to."

"I'm a naughty girl."

"Yes you are Kit. Why'd you have to be so hot and slutty and sexy, mmm?" He ogles her tits. "Why'd you have to be such a shameless little slut?" He drinks in her curvy hips. "You can't look this damn good Kitty." His eyes wantonly pan up and down her flesh. "I'm a married man. You're a married woman. You have no business being such a perfect little whore."

"I'm sorry." She hisses wickedly. "I can't help being a slut. I'm sorry Daddy."

SLAP! Her clit is stung with one of his perfectly targeted spanks.

"HAHHH!" Her cries echo around the old Ford in front of her.

"Not until I say."

"I'm sorry! I'm sorry!" She clenches her teeth and growls. "Gnnnnghh! Fuck meeee! PLEASE!" With fire in her eyes her gaze bores into his. "I want your cock! I want your big, hard, married cock you cheating mother fucker!"

"Tsk, tsk, tsk. Such language." The grip on her hair tightens and his other hand reaches low. His middle finger once again finds the fleshy folds of her pussy. Far more wet than it was before her juices was now soaked all through her pubes and ran down to wet her inner thighs. He feels and fondles, savoring the heat and the wet of her sex against the pads of his fingers. "You are so wet."

"For you! I'm wet for you. Use me!"

"Mmmmm." He slowly rubs her whole pussy in a slow circular motion. "So hot and wet for me. You feel amazing."

"Nnngh! Put it in. I want you in me. Fuck your baby girl. Please!" She begs. He gives her what she wants and his finger glides deep into her tight hot cunny. "OHHHHH FUUUCK!" Kitty damn near cums at the moment of penetration. The feel of his long thick finger sliding up into her gripping tunnel has her trembling all over again.

"God, you feel so good. That's it. Grip on my finger Kitty. Let me feel how tight you are baby. So tight and wet. Yessss, atta girl."

"Mmmmm!" His finger is fully in and his palm presses into her clit…and he continues to lift! "HAH!" She claws into his chest for support and balances herself against the counter with the other hand as he brings up to her tip toes and keeps her there. "Yes, yes, yes, yes! Finger my cunt! Finger my…OHHHH!!!"

Holding almost her entire weight in that one hand, and with his thick digit up inside of her as deep as it would go, he starts to shake that arm with a fast, strong vibration that jiggles her hot young twenty-something body and rattles her bones. With is finger so deep in her cunny, with his palm grinding so hard into her clitty, and with Kitty already so close to the edge it takes barely a minute before he has her panting like a bitch in heat.

"Oh fuck! Oh fuck! Ohhhhh God!" She strains to rise higher but he already had her on her toes with no space to retreat. "Hmmmm! HMMMMM!" He holds her gaze in his and relishes the waves of pleasure that he can see washing over her. "Hahhhhhh!" Relentlessly his hand shutters between her legs, the sloppy wetness of her hole could now be heard as his finger shakes around inside her. Her body twists and turns as the pleasure is nearly unbearable, her huge brown desperate eyes stare up into his as she rides his hand. "OHHHHH!"

As she reaches the brink of orgasm his hard features soften, as does his voice. "Gonna cum for me baby girl?"

"Mmm hmm." She peeps with a nod as her groin is seized by a great flush of sexual bliss that could not be stopped.

He kisses her forehead. "Now you may call me Daddy."

"OHHHHHHHHH!!!" Hearing him say that takes her over the edge and sends her blasting off into the stratosphere! "DADDYYYYY!!!"

Clamping tight around his hand her trembling legs give out entirely, though his arm easily supports her bucking body in place, and she cums like she'd never cum before. The finger was amazing, the vibration against her clit incredible, the presence of this big masculine stud wonderful, but it was his low warm voice that took her to all new heights of rapture.

"That's it baby girl. Cum for Daddy." He croons. "Cum for your Daddy."

"OOOOOHHHHHHH!!!"

Chapter 9: Thunderbird 8

Chapter Text

As her orgasm trails away Alan lets Kitty's weight down and loosens the grip on her hair. She collapses into him, clinging to his big body, and he holds her as the final aftershocks still quake through her system. She likes the warm fuzzy feeling of his sweater vest against her naked breasts and stomach, how his huge body encompassed hers, and how his large strong hands held her close and stroked her hair and bare back. To be held like this by a big strong Daddy was even better than the climax itself. Kitty smiles as she runs her hand over the fuzzy wool of Alan's cable knit vest and feels the hulking body beneath. In that moment she felt so grateful to him. For his kindness to her brother, for the car, for his understanding, for the gentleness of his hug at her low moment, for the much needed discipline, for the roughness in handling her that made her orgasm so damn hard, and for his permission to call him Daddy. Kitty was indeed very grateful for everything he had done and it was time to pay some of it back.

Kitty looks up at Alan and wriggles in tight against him. Reaching up she strokes his beard and with a deliciously naughty bat of her eyes whispers. "My turn Daddy."

Taking his right hand in both of hers she brings it to her mouth and sucks her own juice from the finger that had just made her cum so good. Alan watches her taste herself. She hums softly as she sucks it a few times before pulling it from her sucking lips and licking the tip. Her tongue swirls around her pink lips lewdly before she swallows and lets out a sigh. She pulls her hand down her body, centering it on a breast before letting it go. As any man would he automatically begins to feel and fondle her soft breast. He squeezes her little titty between his fat fingers then traces the tawny edges of her erect nipple wit his thumb. His other hand slides down her back to grab her ass, his finger tips teasing at her cunny. Kit closes her eyes and just savors it, his big powerful hands felt so fucking good on her.

And she felt just as good to him. Having a beautiful, naked, normal woman in his arms enflames Alan's lust like it hadn't been in ages. Evelyn's anatomy had been quite a surprise when it was finally revealed all those years ago but he was far too in love with her at that point to let such a trivial thing like a wrist thick fourteen inch cock stand between them.

"I love your tits." He kisses her briefly but passionately. "I love your pussy. I love your perfect ass. I love your whole hot body Kitty Garcia."

"Mmmmm." She smiles, feeling like the sexiest little slut in the whole world as the taste of his kiss lingers. Alan's words just hit different. "Thank you Daddy."

She opens her eyes again and reaches to the side. Picking up Alan's folded coveralls from where head set them she then drops them to the floor between his feet. He knew what what it meant so was not surprised as she slowly and smoothly begins to lowers herself. His one hand slides over her breast and up across her shoulder and the other glides along her back as she goes to her knees, using the folded garment as padding against the unforgiving cement floor.

Kneeling in front of him Kitty is face to crotch with Alan. She strokes his rock hard erection through his expensive twill trousers. Like his car, his house, everything he owned, the pants were of the finest quality. This was a man of discerning tastes. He expected nothing but the best. And the best was exactly what he was about to receive.

"Mmmm." Kitty peers up at him with enticing eyes. "Is this for me Daddy?"

"Yes it is baby girl." He runs his fingers through her silky curly hair. "Suck my cock."

She titters, loving how direct and crude the usually stuffy Alan could be when he wanted to. "Yes Sir."

With an irresistible hunger to taste him Kitty pulls down his fly and reaches through, her slender hand easily passing through the space available. She pulls his underwear down as best and as far as she could to get it out of the way. She finds his black pubes not wild and bushy but trimmed nicely, something too few men did, and she even catches the faint whiff of cologne. Alan was all class, she wouldn't have expected anything else. Impatient for dick she wastes no time in fishing not only his aroused penis but also his balls out through the fly.

Her big brown eyes go round at the sight of his stiff, veiny schlong. A sigh of lust escapes her as she marvels at Alan's six hard inches. The perfect size! Big enough to be satisfying but small enough to go as hard and as wild and as kinky as they ever wanted to. On his massive frame his average sized member actually looked quite small by comparison, though Kitty would never be so impertinent to point that out. She would only ever make her Daddy feel like the magnificent KING that he was.

"Oh my God." She whispers. "It's sooooo big!" Taking it in a loose grip around the shaft she starts to stroke, her wide worshipful eyes locked on his pecker. "What a big beautiful cock! Ohhh wow. I don't know if I can handle it all Daddy."

While he didn't have specific hang ups about his size Alan's self-esteem still soars like it hadn't in decades at Kit's flattering words. Evelyn could say the sweetest things, but when she was packing a monster that utterly dwarfed his manhood even while soft he could never truly take her words to heart. This was not the case with Kitty. Also, having felt Kitty on his finger, he knew she was a lot tighter than his wife and would feel him just that much more if it got to that point. That only helped to boost his manly ego just that much more.

Kitty was different in another way too. As he watches her admire his package…she suddenly grabs him by the balls and GRIPS!

"NNNNNGH!" His body jerks, his cock flexes as hard as it would go, and he groans loudly at the swift vice-like pressure on his family jewels.

He hadn't even gotten to grips with that yet when his sweet, precious 'baby girl' opens her mouth…and in a single effortless lunge takes him right to the fucking hilt!!!

"GNNGHHHH!!!" Alan grabs Kitty's head in both hands as much for support as anything. Evelyn had never grabbed him like that! Evelyn had never taken him balls deep in her mouth so deftly and easily! And now that he was buried deep in Kitty's hot, wet, gulping throat…Evelyn had never sucked as hard! Nobody had! His fingers grip into her skull as he groans, his eyes rolling back in his head. "Ohhhh my…GAHHH!!!"

Kitty takes great satisfaction in hearing her Daddy's uncontrolled groan at her hard won deep-throating skills. Over the years as a working girl she'd developed this talent for increased tips, and it had always worked like a charm, but it was so much more fun to do it simply for her lover's pleasure. She eases up on his nuts but continues to juggle them in her fingers, her free hand reaches around to take a handful of his big firm ass, and all the while she holds him deep in a hard suckling grip and relishes the feel of his cock in her mouth and throat. With his perfect pecker she could do this allllll night long.

"Mmmmm." She hums sweetly, batting her eyes up at him.

"Jesussss." He writhes, struggling to keep his composure under such an onslaught of sexual bliss. The way her mouth, so warm and slippery, pulsed around his manhood with a constant throbbing suction was like nothing he'd ever experienced. "Holy shit you're good! Ohhhh GNNNGH!"

Slowwwwly she pulls back, sucking hard the whole way, to eventually let his fat knob pop from her wet lips. "I told you I'd be the best mistake you ever made." She giggles. Taking his cock she slaps it against her lips then swirls her tongue around the tip. Kissing down the front she sucks and slathers at his balls, even nibbling his sensitive scrotum, with erotic abandon. Not simply shameless, she was damned PROUD to be going down on him like this. Her glimmering eyes stare up at him as if saying 'Just look at what your baby girl can do.' Pressing her face against his penis she beams happily as she slides back up toward his tip.

Wanting to wrest some measure of control back again Alan stops her from going down on him, though just for a moment.

"Please Daddy." She begs the giant looming over her, her needy lips reaching out for him. "Please gimme your big cock. Your little slut wants to taste you. Gimme your cum Daddy."

He brushes a few locks of curly hair from her pretty face and caresses her smooth cheek. "Hands behind your back."

She snaps to obey. Her right hand grips the wrist of her left as her shoulders comes up and her chest is thrust forward. Kneeling high she awaits her next command.

He traces her lovely lips with this thumb then says. "Open up."

Her jaw drops and her lips part as she eagerly offers her oral cavity for his pleasure. Alan takes a moment to just appreciate the sight of this young hottie kneeling in front of him before the takes his dick between a finger and thumb and guides it into her awaiting maw. Her lips wrap around his swollen knob and instantly begins to suck. He now knew that Kitty could handle everything he could give her without complaint like no woman before her, certainly not the gentle Evelyn, and so he grips her head and pulls her in all the way.

"Mmmm." He moans as he feels his tip pass through the tight ring of her throat. Once more that incredible all-encompassing suckle starts up. "Ohhhh, a man could get used this."

"Mmmm!" Kitty coos.

Alan slowly pulls back…then glides back in again. "Nnnghhhh."

Suckle, suckle, suckle, suckle. "Hmmmmm."

"Damn my girl! God damn!"

His words only spur her to suck harder.

"Nnngh!"

Holding her head firmly he draws back again, then pushes it. He then does it again…and again…and again, his strokes becoming slightly quicker and smoother as he goes. Soon his hips have a nice fluid rhythm going as he fucks Kitty's mouth as if it were a pussy. There is no gagging or coughing or sputtering. Hell, her eyes don't even water. Seeing she could take it he picks up the pace, faster and faster while still going full hilt on ever thrust. For her part Kitty obediently holds her position and takes it with glee, her lust filled eyes gazing up at him with the same awestruck adoration that her had brother when looking at this man's wife.

Alan was in his glory! His cock had never felt so good. His shaft gleams in the harsh overhead lights and spittle drips from Kitty's hard sucking lips as he face fucks with rising passion. She mewls and moans, her tongue slapping and lapping at his shaft as he goes. Harder he fucks, faster he fucks, and Kitty just keeps sucking like only an experienced whore could manage. Her eyes stay locked on his, soaking up the contortions of erotic rapture that crosses Alan's rugged features. Seeing his stoic facade crack thanks to her fellatio was a delight like no other.

"Huhhhh." Alan's deep groan rises in pitch as a pressure began to build in his balls. "Ohhhh God baby girl…you're gonna make Daddy cum."

"MRRMMMM!!!" Kitty's eyes flare as she growls back at him.

"Ohhhh…ohhhh…mmmmm." Moans escape his panting lips as his pace pick up. He now guides her head forward and back in times with this increasingly frantic thrusts. "Ohhh God…ohhhhhh fuuuuck…ohhhhh Kittyyyy." His face grimaces as he tries to hold out as long as he could. "Ohhhhhh!" He suddenly slams into as deep as he could go one last time. "GNNNNGHHHHHH!!!"

Her nose buried in his pubes, his cock pulsing powerfully inside of her mouth, Alan hunched over her, he bucks and jolts as he pumps his hot, creamy seed straight down Kitty's glugging throat. As he thrashes in orgasmic release a great spew of his cum paints across her tongue before her buries himself full hilt again giving her a good taste of his jizz. For Kitty, even after countless lovers of every variety, never had a warm, salty load tasted so damn good. "Mmmmmmmm."

Chapter 10: Thunderbird 9

Chapter Text

Glp, glp, glp. Kitty swallows every last drop of Alan's thick pent up load.

"Ohhhhh." He sighs as his hulking body relaxes all at once. His gripping hands ease up on her hair then his right comes down to tenderly stroke her cheek. "Ohhhh Kitty."

Her eyes smiling Kit suckles for a little while longer on Alan's spent meat then slowly pulls back for on least long suck. His cock spills from her lips to swing in front of her. Opening her mouth wide and extending her tongue she proudly shows him that she'd finished her meal.

"You taste good Daddy."

She then kisses his cock and, handling it with care, puts it back away again. She even does his zipper up and smooths out the fly. Just like that he stood looking just as he had before the bj had begun, not one bit of evidence of his cheating to be seen. It was unspoken a signal from her to him that she understood his situation and that she could be trusted with their secret. She sits back, the salty spunky flavor of his cum still swimming in her mouth, places her hands on her knees and sits up pretty for him. She knew she'd made him feel good, and that made her feel good too.

With his passion spent a post-orgasmic calm washes over Alan and leaves him speechless. His cock still sung with the bliss of the best head he'd ever had but it was how Kitty looked so small and precious and beautiful kneeling there in front of him that got his tongue. Seeing her like that, genuinely joyous and unbroken despite everything she'd been through throughout her rough life, he could only admire her. The scars on both her body and soul only made her all the more beautiful in his eyes. Forced to be resilient as she navigated the cruel world she'd been born into Kitty had nevertheless retained a sweet core of goodness beneath it all. Alan wasn't sure he could have been so strong. Though she was a capable and independent woman he could not help but feel proud of her. Every instinct in his huge body just wanted to take this girl in his arms to hold her and protect her. And so he does. Reaching down Alan scoops Kitty from the floor and cradles her in his arms.

Kitty lays her head on his shoulder and snuggles into his fuzzy vest. Normally she was not a fan with how intimate and cuddly men got after blowing their load, but with Alan it only felt right. She actually liked his cuddles. Her only worry now was that he'd come to his senses and forget all they'd just gone through. Her worry is allayed however as he nuzzles into her hair for a kiss and a soft whisper. "My baby girl." A humongous smile on her face Kitty balls up tighter in his big strong arms, feeling as safe and adored as she ever had. Perhaps this was all a momentary fantasy but for right now it was real.

But Kitty being Kitty, their tender moment does not last for long. "Does this mean I can use the pool now?"

Alan laughs. Oh how he laughs. "You…impudent…"

"Yeah."

"…insolent…"

"True."

"…incorrigible…"

"Guilty."

"…little brat!"

"So is that a yes?"

He carries her to the Thunderbird, holds her with one arm as he slams the hood down, then onto the sprawling hood he plops Kitty's bare ass down. "You'll never learn, will you?"

Brining her knees up to her sides, her toes pointed cutely, Kitty bats her eyes and asks with a not so innocent smile. "Am I in trouble again?"

Grabbing her inner thighs he spreads her legs as wide as they would go and dives down to start eating her out. Like a starving man he slurps and laps at her hot pink pussy. Wanting to taste her with his whole mouth Alan's plunging tongue stabs deeply as his lips suck hungrily. Without the massive balls and schlong of his wife to contend with he is given a freedom of movement that is genuinely liberating. Even better, he is able to look up unobstructed to see the pleasure play out on his baby girl's pretty face.

Kitty grabs his hair and grinds into his mouth. "Ohhhhh Daddy!"

His carnal hunger riled up all over again Alan eats out Kitty's cunny like a man possessed. His beard wet with her nectar he tongues two squealing, writhing climaxes out of her in the space of just a few minutes. From there things get serious. Off comes the sweater vest. Buttons fly as Kitty tears his expensive shirt wide open. Alan pulls his belt from his waist and uses to roughly tie Kitty's wrists together. Down comes the pants and shorts and bent over the fender goes Kitty.

"Rrrrrrmmm." He growls as he enters her tight, wet pussy. It was everything he hoped it would be and more.

"Ohhhhhhh." She moans as he fills her up juuuuust right. "Make me scream Daddy! Fuck your little slut like only you can."

Spurred on by Kitty's lewd encouragement and free from Evelyn's delicate sensibilities the beast within Alan is unleashed. Taking her from behind two tons of American steel is set to rocking as he plows hard and deep and fast into the wailing Kitty. He goes as hard as he can for as long as he can before stopping just short of climax to kneel down and spread her cheeks to feast on her pussy some more, this time with a dessert of ass. Recouped he picks her up and spins her around with effortless strength. She squeeees with excitement before letting out a great gasp as he brings down against him, impaled on his hard cock.

"OH!" Her eyes flare as her bound hands hook behind his neck. "Alan!"

"He he he." His deep laugh rumbles through his wide hairy chest.

Holding her weight with ease Alan steps away from the car. Holding her lithe body by the sides he soon has her bouncing on his dick with hard clapping thrusts. Without external support her entire weight comes slamming down onto him with each stroke. The ferocity of this repetitive flesh on flesh impact echoes off of the walls to provide a steady beat to Alan's low feral grunts and Kitty's high lilting cries. Again he goes hard, fucking another O out of Kitty before letting up for another rest.

"Ohhhh my GAHD!" Kitty is in sexual heaven as she shudders through the tail end of another all encompassing climax.

Pulling her in Alan kisses her, deeply and passionately, and she kisses back with equal fervor. From there he takes her down to the hard floor just beside the chrome front bumper of the T-bird. He hurriedly gathers what clothes he could reach to give something of a cushion then lays her down as gently as a feather. Posting up on his arms he looms over her in missionary position, his thick pecs flexing. She wriggles her hands from the belt and lets it fall to her side as she runs her hands up and down his thick muscular torso.

"Give it to me Daddy."

And so begins the third and final round. This time it starts slowly, his hips moving smoothly and sinuously as his cock glides in and out of her incredible pussy. Soon though the rhythm is picking up once more. Soon the clap, clap, clap beat of body on body is filling the garage once again. He slaps her tits and she pinches his nipples. He pins her arms and she snarls and tells him to fuck her harder. He calls her his slut and she calls him her Big Daddy. He licks her body and she grabs his ass. All the while they fuck and fuck and fuck like they'd never get it again.

Gazing into each other's eyes they both knew that this time there would be no rest and recuperation. This was the final flurry. Huffing and heaving like bucking bull Alan tries hold back as long as he could. But when Kitty reaches up to pet his beard and whispers "Cum for me Daddy." that was all she wrote.

Hammering home one last time he slams balls deep as his cock erupts. Swept along by his frenzied lust Alan, normally so wise and thoughtful, makes the oldest mistake in the book. After so many years of marriage Alan was out of the habit of using protection. Two hard rapturous pumps in and that terrible thought strikes him like a bolt of lightning that…he was fucking her raw!

"Shit!" He grunts as he realizes too late what he'd done.

He goes to pull away but Kitty swiftly wraps her legs around his hips to hold him deep as her own climax pulses around his. "Ohhhhhhhhh!!!"

The mistake made Alan gives himself over to the moment and grinding in deep as wad after thick virile wad of cum pumps Kitty's fertile young womb full to the brim.

"Ohhhhhhh!" Their ecstatic duet rings.

Spent and satisfied like never before Alan's great body slumps down onto the trembling Kitty. Though it nearly crushes her Kitty smiles as she feels his great weight on top of her. Her arms and legs around him she pulls him in even tighter.

"Ohhhh Alan." She whispers in sweaty exhaustion. "Ohhhhh my God."

"That…was…incredible." He pants. Letting out a great sigh he rolls to the side and keeps her in his embrace.

The pair lay on the cold concrete entangled in each other's arms. In silence they kiss, they coo, they gaze, and they bond, oblivious to everything around them. Alan had technically cheated on Evelyn with his secretary those years ago and now with Kitty, but it wasn't until this quiet moment of intimacy that he felt in his heart that he'd truly been unfaithful.

When the real world finally does filter back into their blissful union it was the experienced Kitty to speak first. "Your wife might get home soon. So to my husband. We gotta move."

"Hahh, shit. You're right." He pets her cheek and kisses her once more. "We have to clean up."

"The perfect crime." She winks impishly. "Hopefully not our last."

"Yeah…the perfect crime." His face goes serious. "You're on the pill, right?"

With a cringing smile. "Ehhhh."

"Tell me you've got some sort contraception!"

As if on cue his softening manhood splurts out of her creamy coochie. "With the recovery and…ever since the hospital…since I gave up the life…I didn't think I'd…uh boy."

"Kitty!?"

She looks up at him with an adorably guilty pout. "Oops!"